Family & friends WELCOME. Promises to be a fun time.

My grandmother elaine o'blenis gave birth to her first son, my uncle reginald in 1944. But sadly when she gave birth to him he was still. Then in 1948 my grandmother was expecting her first daughter, my aunt linda. But tragedy struck again, linda was born but sadly she only lived three hours. I just couldn't imagine loosing not one child but two. I love my grandmother very much, but I must say she was a very strong woman who lost not one but two children, and went on to raise eight more kids. She was truly a remarkable woman who I admire very very much. Both my uncle reg and aunt linda are buried in the amherst cemetary with my great grandparents john and ida oblenis. I often wish I could of met my aunt and uncle, but someday I will.

1 - The question of the origin of the Campbells cannot, until further light be thrown upon it, be determined with certainty at the present day. It is possible that the favourite story of the genealogists may be true; they declare that the predecessors of the Argyll family, on the female side, were possessors of Lochow or Lochawe in Argyllshire, as early as 404 A.D. Of this, however, there is no proof worthy of the name. The first of the race who comes prominently into notice is one Archibald (also called Gillespic, which in Gaelic means “servant of the Church”) Campbell, as likely as not, we think, to be a gentleman of Anglo-Norman lineage, who lived in the 11th century. He acquired the lordship of Lochow by marriage with Eva, daughter and heiress of Paul O’Duin, Lord of Lochow, denominated Paul Insporran, from his being the king’s treasurer.” Frank Adam’s book, Clans, Septs, and Regiments of the Scottish Highlands, as revised by Sir Thomas Innes of Learney in 1970, places Eva, the daughter of Paul O’Duine, Pol an Sporain, in the 13th century, but Beryl Platts agrees with the earlier version and identifies Archibald with Erkenbald, living in the reign of David I. Research into this difficult area continues, and the detailed genealogy given here begins with Sir Colin Campbell of Lochow Campbe01.html, Calein Mor, who lived in the latter half of the 13th century and whose father, Sir Gillespic (or Archibald) Campbell may perhaps have been the Gillespic (or Archibald) who married the heiress of Lochow. Erkenbald is the Flemish equivalent of Archibald, which reinforces John Keltie’s supposition that the husband of the Lochow heiress was an “Anglo-Norman” (for until very recently most historians have treated the substantial Flemish presence in the Conqueror’s army at Hastings as “Norman”, and neglected the subsequent near-monolithic structure of Flemish society and influence in post-Conquest England, a substantial political force that moved north to Scotland with David I and his Flemish wife, Maud). We shall take the liberty of quoting here some ingenious speculations on the origin of the name and the founder of the clan, from the pen of a gentleman who for several years has devoted his leisure to the investigation of the subject, and has placed the results of his researches at our disposal. He declares that the name itself is the most inflexible name in Scotland. In all old documents, he says, in which it occurs, either written by a Campbell, or under his direction, it is spelled always Campbell, or Campo-Bello; and its southern origin he believes is past question. It has always seemed to him to have been the name of some Roman, who, after his countrymen retired from Britain, had settled among the Britons of Strath-Clyde. “I am not one,” he continues, “of those who suppose that the fortunes of Campbell depended entirely on the patrimony of his wife. As a family who had been long in the country, the chief of the name (it is improbable that he was then the sole owner of that name, although his family is alone known to history), as a soldier, high in his sovereign’s favour, was likely to have possessed lands in Argyll before his marriage took place. Men of mark were then necessary to keep these rather wild and outlandish districts in subjection, and only men high in roya] favour were likely to have that trust, - a trust likely to be so well rewarded, that its holder would be an eligible match for the heiress of Paul Insporran. “It is also quite likely that Eva O’Duin was a king’s ward, and on that account her hand would be in the king’s gift; and who so likely to receive it as a trusted knight, connected with the district, and one whose loyalty was unquestioned? (http://www.baronage.co.uk/bphtm-03/campbe00.html) 2 - The armorial evidence supports the hypothesis that the man who first took the name of de Campo Bello was a Fleming (as were so many of the incoming ŸSAnglo-NormansŸT), the gyronny partition lines not being then in use other than with Flemish families. Moreover, as Beryl Platts 2 has reported, the first Campbell lands marched with those of the Engayne Morvilles at Cunningham (the dŸuEnghien family in Flanders bearing Gyronny Argent and Sable), and in those early days the adoption ŸSfor affectionŸT of similar arms was not uncommon. Alternatively, of course, the first Campbell may have been a dŸuEnghien cadet surnamed de Campo Bello who had gone to Scotland with his de Morville cousins in search of fortune. Peering through the murky mists then we may speculate that the first Campbell arrived in Scotland in the 12th century, doubtless travelling north with the newly succeeded King David, that as a dŸuEnghien cadet he bore a version of the dŸuEnghien arms, and that he or one of his descendants down as far as the Gillespic/Erkenbald in the next century gave the heiress of Lochow the Campbell name. After the King had given the OŸuDuine heiress in marriage, [the Campbells] were henceforth the chiefs. Eva was the heiress of Lochore and the chiefship of the old OŸuDuine clan passed through her to her Campbell descendants. source:http://www.clanmacfarlanegenealogy.info/genealogy/TNGWebsite/getperson.php?personID=I1231&tree=CC

I am trying to trace the Cranmer family tree and have found out that John Cranmer and his wife Ann moved from Aslockton to Packwood, Warwickshire in the 1700's. They had at least 2 children William Cranmer on 7-3-1779 and John Cranmer (my 4th great grandparent) in 1768 (baptised 18-5-1777). He married Annes Holmes on 20-10-1795. http://www.curiousfox.com/families/Cranmer-11493.html

There are many questions about the origin of [[Eddy-1099|John Eddy of Taunton]], including whether he is a son of one of the Eddy brothers (John and Samuel) who came to Plymouth in 1630, or perhaps a son of one of the brothers who remained in England and came over later. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

This is a branch of my family (Kumin) that I'm trying to relate to the rest. Any help would be appreciated.

European soil, climate and configuration of the country and its position in relation to others and to the sea are factors primary importance.

There is an Eddy Family cemetery in Swansea, Massachusetts. Samuel and his wife are buried here along with many of their immediate family members.

[[Category:Children's Home Cemetery, Marietta, Ohio]] Children's Home Cemetery. These are the names of the known children buried in the cemetery. The Children's Home was closed and the cemetery is not used nor is it really being taken care of. {| border="1" align="center" |+ '''Interments''' ! Name !! Birth !! Death |- |Allender, Viola|| Unknown|| Unknown |---- |Armstrong, Frank|| Dec 31, 1882|| Jul 1, 1883 |---- |Barnett, Cora Belle|| Aug 3, 1903|| Dec 20, 1908 |---- |Beach, Robert|| Feb 25, 1876|| Aug 5, 1876 |---- |Buckley, Martha Ellen|| Jun 28, 1866|| Oct 24, 1868 |---- |Buckner, James|| Unknown|| Jun 12, 1879 |---- |Bush, Mary A|| Unknown|| Sep 13, 1881 |---- |Butler, John C|| Jan 15, 1870|| Jan 21, 1871 |---- |Cannon, William|| Jun 20, 1866|| Mar 31, 1872 |---- |Carper, Harry|| Nov 8, 1888|| Apr 25, 1889 |---- |Carver, Hattie|| Sep 14, 1907|| Nov 5, 1918 |---- |Connor, Isiah|| May 18, 1872|| Oct 31, 1877 |---- |Cook, Mary|| Jan 1, 1868|| Apr 26, 1868 |---- |Coon, Alonzo|| Jan 3, 1876|| Sep 21, 1877 |---- |Corner, Augusta V|| Feb 27, 1872|| Sep 4, 1873 |---- |Crooks, Matilda|| Unknown|| Aug 3, 1879 |---- |Cross, William|| Unknown|| Oct 6, 1882 |---- |Daily, Hamilton|| Unknown|| Unknown |---- |Day, Laura|| Unknown|| Aug 2, 1880 |---- |Donley, Mary Jane|| Mar 2, 1883|| Nov 19, 1885 |---- |Drake, John|| Sep 4, 1866|| Jun 20, 1867 |---- |Ellis, Anna Mariah|| Jan 19, 1867|| Feb 9, 1868 |---- |Ellis, Samantha I|| Jun 15, 1892|| Nov 4, 1893 |---- |Erbs, Frederick Frank|| Sep 24, 1910|| Jul 24, 1911 |---- |Farnsworth, Clyde|| Jun 2, 1910|| Jun 16, 1923 |---- |Foundling, Infant Female|| Unknown|| Dec 31, 1878 |---- |Hall, Charles|| Feb 12, 1879|| Nov 9, 1881 |---- |Hammond, Elizabeth|| Oct 18, 1875|| Dec 22, 1881 |---- |Harris, Lullu|| Jun 8, 1878|| Jun 29, 1881 |---- |Helmn, Sarah E|| Nov 15, 1871|| Feb 14, 1882 |---- |Hootzel, Nancy|| Mar 12, 1878|| Aug 6, 1878 |---- |Hope, Birdie|| Jun 28, 1875|| Sep 20, 1875 |---- |Hupp, Gertrude|| May 22, 1908|| Aug 4, 1908 |---- |Landing, Warren F|| Nov 20, 1872|| Aug 4, 1873 |---- |Lee, Lucy B|| Apr 3, 1875|| Sep 17, 1875 |---- |Male, Perly|| Unknown|| Apr 10, 1879 |---- |Martin, Lena|| Unknown|| Aug 10, 1881 |---- |Martin, Sarah M|| Jul 4, 1888|| Jun 1, 1897 |---- |Mason, Bertha|| Apr, 1878|| Feb 21, 1879 |---- |McMann, Malinda|| Unknown|| Jan 8, 1897 |---- |McPherson, Elmore|| Unknown|| Jul 6, 1875 |---- |Miller, Catherine|| Mar 5, 1872|| Sep 21, 1872 |---- |Miller, Solomon A. Jr|| May 6, 1880|| Jan 10, 1889 |---- |Miner, Florence|| Dec 4, 1892|| Oct 8, 1893 |---- |Moore, Cora|| Jan 31, 1867|| May 10, 1870 |---- |Moore, Eddie S|| Feb 12, 1883|| Feb 3, 1886 |---- |Moore, George Harvey|| Oct 12, 1875|| Nov 1, 1888 |---- |Morgan, Bettie|| Unknown|| Dec 24, 1879 |---- |Morgan, Herman|| Mar 28, 1883|| Aug 2, 1883 |---- |Moyer, Ella|| Jul 23, 1902|| Aug 4, 1905 |---- |Nelson, Harry|| Unknown|| Jul 7, 1883 |---- |Newport, Debert|| Unknown|| Jul 5, 1879 |---- |Noland, Ada|| Unknown|| Jan 2, 1883 |---- |Norris, Robert|| Unknown|| Jan 2, 1878 |---- |Patterson, Julia A|| Unknown|| Nov 17, 1867 |---- |Perkins, Harvey|| Jun 5, 1885|| Jun 14, 1895 |---- |Phelps, Esther E|| Nov 10, 1870|| Apr 10, 1871 |---- |Pitts, George Washington|| Feb 22, 1908|| Aug 9, 1908 |---- |Potts, Harry Leslie|| Dec 7, 1904|| Apr 11, 1912 |---- |Ranson, Myra|| Unknown|| Jul 12, 1878 |---- |Rush, William|| Jul 12, 1877|| Oct 1, 1877 |---- |Russell, Arthur|| Sep 6, 1901|| Oct 24, 1915 |---- |Russell, William Elsworth|| May 12, 1867|| Sep 5, 1868 |---- |Smith, Wilbur|| Unknown|| Apr 19, 1879 |---- |Steed, John|| Unknown|| Mar 24, 1870 |---- |Stoller, Fremont|| Jul 9, 1904|| Dec 24, 1904 |---- |Stoller, Moses|| Apr 19, 1874|| Jul 8, 1874 |---- |Taylor, Mabel|| Jan 29, 1881|| Aug 5, 1881 |---- |Thomas, Bertha|| Nov 30, 1866|| Mar 5, 1868 |---- |Wataker, Rosetta|| Unknown|| Oct 1, 1878 |---- |Waterman, Eva|| Sep 22, 1897|| Feb 27, 1907 |---- |Welch, Emma|| Apr 26, 1887|| Apr 3, 1888 |---- |Welch, Harry F|| Nov 15, 1881|| Apr 11, 1890 |---- |Welch, Harry|| Apr 26, 1887|| Aug 22, 1887 |---- |Wilkinson, Benjamin|| Unknown|| Sep 29, 1874 |---- |Williams, James Thomas|| Apr 20, 1872|| Apr 24, 1879 |---- |Wood, Charles|| Unknown|| Jun 12, 1869 |---- |}

:'''NEIGHBORS''' :The [https://familysearch.org/pal:/MM9.1.1/MFSG-578 1870 US Census, Mississippi], Township 10, Pontotoc County (Toccopola, Post Office) reveals that the families of Robert Allen Bell ([[Bell-881]]), Ellis McKinght Piickins ([[Pickens-139]]) and James Williams ([[Williams-2738]]) were neighbors. Bell and Pickins appear on p. 38; Williams on p. 36. Bell's eldest daughter, Emily ([[Bell-886]]), marries Pickins and remains in MS. A second daughter, Margaret ([[Bell-876]]), marries Williams' younger brother, Jessie ([[Williams-2701]]), and moves to OK with him about 1900, roughy the same time a third daughter, Mary ([[Bell-1124]]), and her husband ([[Atkison-3]]) move there. :[[User:Sneed-20|Sneed-20]] 18:48, 18 April 2013 (EDT)

'''Donald''' Killed in action WW1 brother to John Keith http://www.awm.gov.au/research/people/roll_of_honour/person.asp?p=575755 http://australiansurnamesgroup.yuku.com/topic/3976 '''John Ewers and Fanny Broad''' SA Children born in 1860's http://australiansurnamesgroup.yuku.com/topic/2160/Ewers '''John''' WA 1904- 1978 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_K._Ewers '''Service records''' http://www.awm.gov.au/search/?q=ewers&submit=

It's that time of year-our family comes together as one. William and Etta May Thornton would be proud. Jean and Charlene are hosting this year and would welcome any input, so let's hear it, we have 6 months until the BIG day.

Our Coats of Arms came from England

Ticonderoga Class Aegis Guided Missile Cruiser. Commissioned on 9 Dec 1989.

:[http://maps.google.ca/maps?q=Edys+Mills,+Ontario&hnear=Edys+Mills,+Lambton+County,+Ontario&t=h&z=15 A google map locating Edy Mills can be viewed through this link]. :A village in Dawn Township. About 1887 one Melvin Lotteridge built a customs saw mill at this point. It was financed by two brothers named Edy of London. The enterprise not proving successful, it passed into the hands of the Edy Brothers, who enlarged the mill, it finally passing to the stave firm of Sutherland & Innis, of Chatham, who operated it as long as the timber lasted. At one time it had about 200 residents, today a store, school, church and two or three houses comprise the village.http://www.canadiangenealogy.net/ontario/placename/lambton_e.htm ---- :The Hamlet and community of [http://www.roadsidethoughts.com/on/edys-mills-profile.htm Edys Mills], in the northern section of Dawn Township, Lambton County, is of more than passing interest to Londoners as its founders, the Edy Brothers, were once well-known photographers of the Forest City and also in Brantford, where they conducted an extensive business. These men were grandsons of [[Matthews-1279|Roswell Matthews]], the first settler of Wellington County, their mother being [[Matthews-1278|Mary Ann (Matthews) Edy]], second daughter of Mr. Matthews and his wife, [[Grannis-20|Hannah (Grannis) Matthews]]. :The Edy brothers - [[Edy-39|William D]]. and [[Edy-48|James N.]] - established their [[Space:Edy_Bros.|photography business]] in Brantford about 1875, and subsequently moved to London. In 1883, they were joined by [[Edy-12|E. Leslie Edy]], a son of W.D. Edy, who purchased his uncle's share of the business a few years later and eventually acquired his father's portion also., continuing the firm under the original name of Edy Bros. :[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dawn-Euphemia Dawn Township], sometimes referred to as the "Last Great West" of Old Ontario, had long been noted for its muddy roads and this proved to be merely one of the many handicaps with which the first settlers were obliged to contend. The fact that almost all other Western Ontario Townships were settled prior to Dawn has been the cause of not a little conjecture. Probably the main reason was because the land was very level, low and with many swampy areas, having but few streams to give anything in the way of natural drainage. However, by way of compensation, the soil of Dawn Township was unexcelled for fertility and it boasted forests of magnificent trees that were to become the scene of so many milling enterprises. :The settlement era in this section of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lambton_County Lambton County] began in the late seventies and continued well on into the eighties. There was a sort of main road from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dresden,_Ontario Dresden] to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oil_Springs,_Ontario Oil Springs], by way of Rutherford, which passed through an area known locally as the "Ten Mile Bush". Part of this thoroughfare was a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corduroy_road corduroy] (Note: split logs laid side by side to form a road surface over mud) and the rest of earth, hard or soggy, as the weather varied. It is now paved and forms part of #21 highway. Another important artery of travel is said to have crossed the municipality from east to west, connecting [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sombra,_Ontario Sombra Township] and the Sydenham River. Other roads, even after being surveyed, were merely trails through the bush and swamps. :What is claimed to be the first public building in the vicinity of Edy's Mills - a log schoolhouse - was built in 1883 and Miss Sutherland, of Oil Springs, is said to have been the first teacher, having 14 students in attendance, one of them a lad of 12 years who had not been in school before. Four years later there were nearly 100 names enrolled. :Eventually the original school was replaced by a frame structure, the latter being built at the crossroads corner opposite the store site. In 1885, Mr. Lotteridge, of Hamilton, built the community's first sawmill, also near the road intersection, and it became the industry around which the hamlet began to expand. It was in 1887 that J.N. Edy and his brother came to the vicinity and erected the original stave mill. :The stave mill proved a great industrial enterprise and at one time employed as many as 150 men. Cottages sprang up as if by magic and soon Edy's or Edyville became one of the most important centres in Northern Dawn. J.N. Edy built the first store and donated land for the frame school site. William Kersey and Robert and Michael Elsom, who came in 1877, and Andrew McDonald, in 1885, were prominent old-time residents of the community. :It is recalled, that the Edy brothers bought enormous quantities of elm, as low as $3 per 1000, to be manufactured into staves (Dictionary: narrow pieces of wood placed vertically beside each other to form casks). The timber was bought standing and hauled by means of the company's own teams. Most of the men were employed as yards men, joiners, stave-cutters, teamsters, etc., and even small boys, "tattlers", were given odd jobs around the establishment, receiving 50 cents a day. :J.N. Edy is credited with having been the means of getting the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Michigan_Central_Railroad Michigan Central Railway] to build a line into the Township and tradition accounts for the construction of the road in the following manner: Mr. Palmer, the proprietor of the Palmer Mill, situated about two miles north of Edy's, succeeded in inducing the railroad company to build an extension from Oil Springs southward to his own holdings. Mr. Edy was desirous that the rail line should be continued on to Edy's Mills and, when all other negotiations failed, he purchased two small pieces of land on the railway survey and stoutly refused to sell unless the company agreed to extend the line. Finally, the rail officials decided to collaborate and thenceforward Edy's Mills had railroad facilities. :Mr. Edy eventually sold out his business interests to D.W. McDougall, of Owen Sound, and moved from the community. Mr. McDougall contributed extensively to the advancement of this section of Dawn Township. He purchased grain and wood in great quantities from the settlers, the latter being shipped to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Petrolia,_Ontario Petrolia] where it was used in connection with the oil industry. By public subscription, he succeeded in having a telephone system installed throughout the community, in spite of the fact that much larger centres in the same district had no such advantage. :To D.W. McDougall also goes the honour of having circulated and sent away the petition that was to result in the community having its own post office. It was intended to have the post office known as Edyville but postal authorities refused to sanction this as there was another place in Ontario with similar appellation (?). Finally a compromise was made and Edy's Mills was the resulting name. (Source: The London Free Press, August 16, 1941) ---- :Excerpt of a letter from Marjorie "Marmy" Edy to Jim Edy (descendant of the Newbury Edy line, from Quebec), written August 17, 1974 :"Drove to Edy's Mills to search for the early Edys. The village has practically vanished. The Post Office is gone, the mill is a ruined foundation. The United Church, formerly Methodist, built 1905, stands on the west side of Hwy. 21, south of the main intersection. It's called the Edy's Mills United Church. :The Edy farm was on the south west corner of the main intersection. The original Edy gave five acres on the corner for a school, now also gone. A trailer home is on the site now, and I was told the owners traced the original deed when they bought the property. The storekeeper told me they could not build a house until some matter is cleared up regarding the school property. :I visited the farm of Mr. Sam Jyde (Fun fact - Jyde is an anagram for J. Edy), next to the Edy property, and met Mr. Jyde. He was born there 84 years ago, but doesn't remember anything about the Edy's, other than that they started the town and mill. His memory seemed slightly impaired, I thought, and he also. :The Mill burned down several years ago and is only a heap of ruins today, except for the north building which I had photographed about 10 years ago. It hadn't burned, but the outside has been torn off, the porch and sign has disappeared. I went inside and it is about the same as it was 10 years ago. I picked up several ancient rusted tools, two rasps, a crowbar, a wrench bar with Wilkinson Plough Co., Toronto, embossed on it, and a hammer head. This Mill is on the west side of Hwy. 21, north of the intersection." (Note: Jane (Edy) Hughes and her husband Jim have been to Edy's Mills several times. Nothing remains of the Mill.)

From the book "Robert Livingston, 1654-1728" --- {Reverend} John Livingston, M.A. who at the very outset of his career became involved in a bitter dispute with the Bishop of Glasgow, and from then onward was constantly being censured for insubordination, and was more than once suspended from his holy office. Yet, in spite of all this, "Worthy, famous Mr. John Livingston," as he is affectionately called by contemporary chroniclers, carried more weight with the Scottish people than any churchman of his time. Married: June 13, 1635 at Edinburgh to Janet Fleming who was born in 1613, died Rotterdam, Feb. 1690/1 and was a daughter of Bartholomew Fleming by Marian Hamilton. Note: After graduating, he went to stay with his father at Lanark where he continued to study. Often he would preach in his father`s church and sometimes he would be asked to do likewise in other parishes. Quothquan, near the village of Thankerton, was another. It was while preaching there that he discarded written sermons forever. As he explained, "....more assistance in the enlarging of those points and more motion in my own heart, than I ever had found before, and after that I never wrote all at length, but only in notes." In 1625 he was licensed to preach but because of his strongly held Presbyterian views, the Archbishop of St Andrews refused him a parish and indeed ordered him to desist from preaching altogether. He tried in vain to attract calls from several parishes but each time was thwarted by the Bishops or the General Assembly on the pretext that they were better served by others. In 1626 he was asked by Lord Torphichen to visit him at his house in Calder. The aged minister of Torphichen Church had persuaded the noble lord, patron of the church, to invite Livingston to minister in his place. Livingston preached there for a month and during that time the old minister died. Livingston was asked to take over the ministry in his place, but the Archbishop of St Andrews, John Spottieswood refused to sanction it on the basis of his continuing non-conformity. This would seem to be expected from Spottieswood considering his reputation as a staunch Episcopalian and his more than enthusiastic support for measures designed to curb the spread of Presbyterianism. Despite his continued failure to achieve a permanent parish of his own, Livingston consoled himself with having made the acquaintance of numerous ministers and professors in his travels. These were advantages he had gained, he maintained. One such person was James Hamilton, Viscount Clandeboye. In August, 1630 he invited Livingston to come to Ireland where the parish of Killinchy awaited him. Although the civil war in Ireland had ended in the earlier part of King Henry Vll`s reign, the suppression of the Irish rebels was not completed until Elizabeth l had ascended the throne. All this time the lands of the province had been lying at waste. The English were in possession of a few towns and parcels of land, while the Irish stayed within the woods and other safe hiding places. With the coming of the reign of James l there began the process of encouraging English and Scottish settlers, or planters to the province. Many of these moved from the south west of Ireland to the province of Ulster. The long rested land soon yielded to their labours and bore plentiful harvests. The majority of these persons had opted for the move, being driven by poverty. Others were attracted by the adventure, and others who had lived `scandalous lives`. It was asserted that the scum of both England and Scotland were among the prime movers. No care had been taken to plant any religion. Even some of the preachers at the time were of dubious quality. The land was ripe for such as Livingston to spread the gospel. On reaching Ireland, armed with references from Clandeboye and the Earl of Wigton, he met with the Bishop of Ratho, Andrew Knox.. He explained his failure at not having been ordained. Knox said he had no scruples and that he would arrange for him to receive the `imposition of hands.` He would present him with the Book of Ordination and he could mark anything for deletion that he found disagreeable. On examining later, he had found others before him had so marked the ones he found unacceptable. He was overjoyed at the events for, as he put it, "....the Lord was pleased to carry that business far beyond anything that I had thought or almost ever desyred". Livingston`s first encounter with his new parishioners was when he officiated at a funeral . From the book, `Killinchy: or The Days of Livingston,` by William McComb, it was recorded; "The mourners were soon seen winding their way up the hillside, and approaching with solemn steps and slow. At a little distance from the churchyard the procession was met by a tall thin looking man, well wrapped up in a rough cloak, whose sober walk, and sedate aspect attracted universal attention, and seemed to excite a feeling of agreeable surprise, it was John Livingston." He had been asked by Hamilton to orate at the funeral. His exhorations to the assembled mourners led them all to consider their mortality, and stirred them up to timely preparation for `lying down in the dust`. During the following winter he somewhat despaired of doing his people good. Although they were tractable, they were very ignorant. However in a short time some of them began to understand their condition. The parish had no organised `official court`, Decision was tolerable. He appointed elders from various heads of families to oversee the keeping of it, and deacons were chosen to gather and distribute collections. Each week he met with them and before them were called all who had transgressed. Some were heard in private while others were prevailed to confess their sins before the congregation. Those who failed to turn up suffered the ignominy of having their names, scandals, and inpenitency read out before the congregation. In the summer of 1631, he and his friend Robert Blair, minister of Bangor visited Scotland where he preached at several parishes including Shotts. Archbishop Law of Glasgow got to hear of this He passed the news of Livingston`s unauthorised preachings in Scotland back to Robert Eclun, Bishop of Down. Only by the intervention of Dr James Usher, Primate of Armagh was he saved from deposement. Within the space of six months another threat of deposement arose. He was accused with other ministers of stirring up the people to `extasies and enthusiasms.` One Edward Bryce, an aged parson had some of his congregation `fall upon a high breathing and panting, as those doe who have run long` during his sermons. Livingston thought this was not brought about by the sermon, but rather the people were as likely to react in the same fashion regardless of what was sermonised. In fact, he doubted if they were Christians at all. Despite their pleas, he and Blair were deposed and remained so until May, 1634. Three months before this date he and some others decided to attempt a new life in the Americas seeing there was no end in sight of the prelates` tyranny. Livingston and a Mr William Wallace were delegated to sail to New England and there "...try the condition of the country and to agree for ane place to settle in". They boarded the vessel at Weymouth in England and got as far as Plymouth where the ship was forced to seek anchorage due to storms. Here Mr Wallace fell ill. He was advised by doctors not to continue. Livingston, in turn, was informed by his friends in Ireland to abort the journey because of this. He returned to Ireland and remained there for a further 18 months after the deposement was lifted. During this time he returned to Scotland where he got married in Edinburgh on 23 June 1635 to Janet Fleming. "In June 1635 the Lord was graciously pleased to bless me with a wife, who, how well accomplished every way, and how faithfull an yoke-fellow, desire to leave to the memory of others." Janet Fleming was the eldest daughter of Bartholomew Fleming, an Edinburgh merchant, and her mother was Marion Hamilton. Although brought up in Edinburgjh, Janet moved to Malone in Ireland in 1633 when her mother remarried on the death of Bartholomew. Her new husband was a John Stevenson. Livingston had seen Janet several times in Scotland, and although he was to explain he had been attracted to her, he could never bring himself to approach her. It was only after she had gone to stay in Ireland that he plucked up the courage to approach her. "It is like I might have been longer in that darkness, except the Lord had presented me an occasion of our conferring together: for, in November, 1634 when I was going to the Friday meeting at Antrim, I foregathered with her and some others going thither, and propounded to them, by the way, to confer upon a text whereon I was to preach the day after at Antrim. "I immediately found her conference so just and spiritual, that I took that for some answer to my prayer to have my mind cleared. I could only blame myself for not taking the opportunity of so speaking with her before." Four days later he informed her of his feelings towards her and asked her to consider hers. Two weeks later, when alone with her in her mother`s house, he sought her answer. Janet was as yet undecided. "I went to prayer and desired her to pray, which at last she did: and in that time I got abundant clearness that it was the Lord`s mind that I should marry her, and then propounded the matter more fully to her mother." The wedding took place in St Cuthbert`s Church, Edinburgh on 23 June, 1635. Among those in attendance were the Earl of Wigton and his son Lord Fleming. The ceremony was not received favourably by Archbishop Spottieswood, Chancellor of Scotland, as some days before it he had issued orders for the apprehension of the groom. The seizure did notmaterialise for the couple remained free before returning to Ireland a few months later. Livingston resumed his preaching in Ireland, albeit in a furtive manner, for some months after an aborted sailing to New England. However, he was warned that he was to be apprehended and taken to Dublin. Both he and his friend fled to Scotland in February 1637. He was given shelter and protection in Irvine. Blair remained there while Livingston went on to Lanark to stay with his father for awhile. He returned to Irvine the following month where he was joined by his wife and baby son., John. A shortwhile later they all continued on to Lanark. There they would stay before he took up his first parish in Scotland, Stranraer. Janet was later to return to Malone, Ireland to visit her mother who was dying. She was accompanied by Samuel Livingston, her brother-in-law. All the while at this time, Archbisop Laud was determined to have his liturgy foisted on the populace. On 23 July, 1637 he decreed that the new Service Book be invoked. This resulted in a huge cry of protest from the people, none more so than in St Giles Church, Edinburgh. At the end of May, 1638 he was given the choice of two parishes in Scotland, Stranraer and Straiton in Carrick. He opted for the former in as much it was nearer the port of Portpatrick and so nearer Ireland where his people could travel to meet him more easily. He moved there in July of that year. He was joined there by his family and would remain there for ten years until the harvest of 1648. By November, 1638 the King, Charles l, was at first pleased to yield to some of the demands of the Covenant and allowed the convening of the first free General Assembly in Glasgow, referring all ecclesiastic matters to it, and civil matters would be dealt with by Parliament. The following year, 1639 the King branded the Covenanter rebels and set about to crush them by raising an army of under 12,000 men, horse and foot soldiers, and marching with them to set up camp at York. When news of this development reached Scotland, 30,000 horse and foot soldiers under the leadership of Sir Alexander Leslie advanced soutwards and came to rest at Berwick. Both sides parleyed and reached an amicable agreement with no fighting taking place. The earlier decision to allow ecclesiastic matters to be dealt with by the church and civil matters by Parliament was written into a treaty of disengagement. It was also a condition that both armies be disbanded. On returning to London the King met with the wrath of the Bishops.and was forced to have the articles of the above treaty burned by the hands of the hangman. Immediately the King was promised the support of the clergy if he would break with the treaty and to set about raising another army to invade Scotland and subdue the rebels. This he agreed to do. By August, 1640 Charles had entrenched an army near Newburn on the south side of the River Tyne. He had already fortified Edinburgh Castle with a company of English soldiers under General Ruthven. The Covenanters had been expecting this new venture, and had consequently raised an army in anticipation. This force made its way over the border determined to prevent any incursion onto Scottish soil by the King`s force. John Livingston was appointed to accompany the Earl of Cassilis`s regiment as its chaplain. Following a skirmish between the opposing armies, the Scots took Newcastle. For the third time the King granted a free General Assembly for Scotland. This time the King ratified it by a letter and a personal visit. It was during the King`s presence in Scotland that the Irish rebelled in October 1641. Many religious people had already fled from the north of Ireland when the ministers were deposed. Others later left in 1639 when the `black oath` was forced upon them, this being the abjurance of the National Covenant. Even among those that took the oath there was no escape from the wrath of the rebels, many being murdered. In 1642, an army from Scotland landed in Ireland with the intent to subdue the rebellion. This army was under the command of General-Major Munro. Ironically, members of the liberation army were compared by some of those they were helping as no better than the rebels themselves. Some of the refugees that landed in Scotland swore they thought the oppression and insolencies of the Scots army was worse than the rebels. Many of the refugees that landed in south west Scotland were in such destitute condition that collections were made for them throughout Scotland. Livingston noted; `" hardly observed one person sufficiently sensible of the Lord`s hand in it, or of deserving on their part, so far had the stroak seised on spirits as weel as on bodies". Livingston was sent over to Ireland in April, 1642 to administer to the army, his tenure to last for 12 months. In that time he observed the changes that had taken place in the people. "Many of those who had been civill before, were become many wayes exceeding loose; yes, sundry who, as was conceived, had true grace, were declyned much in their tenderness; so as it would seem the sword opens any gaps". He accompanied the army to Newry and tells of having met a party of rebels on the way. Emerging from the woods, the rebels were immediately killed with Livingston commenting upon their physical condition. "They were so fat one might have his his fingers in the lirks of their breasts". Livingston returned to Scotland after his term of service but was later back over again in 1648 when he was asked to attempt to dissuade the Scots troops there from joining with the army of `Engagement` but this proved to be fruitless. By undertaking this `engagement`, the more moderate Covenanters under the command of Hamilton, the Earl of Lanark promised to restore the now deposed. King Charles l on condition that he would re-affirm presbyterianism in Scotland and to give it a trial in England for three years. Charles had originally been captured by the Scots at Newark in May 1646, but had been handed over to the English Parliament in January 1647. He had escaped temporarily and sought refuge on the Isle of Wight. It was while there that the Army of Engagement took up his cause. In the eyes of the extreme Covenanters, Livingston included, this represented a betrayal of the Solemn League and Covenant. The defeat of the `Engagers` by Cromwell`s new model army at Preston on 17th/19th August 1648 was greeted with delight by some at home and when he arrived in Edinburgh on 4th October, insurance against any resurgence of `engagement sympathisers` was provided. Charles was executed on 30th January 1649. His violent end was greeted with abhorrence by many in Scotland and Cromwell`s cause was not enhanced by it. In the summer of 1648, at the age of 45, he was called to take up the ministry of the parish of Ancrum in the Scottish borders. This new posting appealed to him as he felt that the people to whome he was to minister were generally, " landwart and simple". Later in the autumn of that year, he moved with his family and servants from Stranraer. The journey involved a trek of over 100 miles on terrible roads with "ane numerous family, six children, one of them sucking the breast, four or five servants". Their safe arrival was attributed to the Lord. He was not to be too long in adminstering the affairs of his new church before he was called again to the forefront. The Scottish Parliament and Church representatives had met with the future King Charles ll at The Hague in Holland in 1649. Whilst Cromwell had the overall control in England, the Scots felt they could possibly negotiate with the future King as to him assuming the throne north of the border. This meeting failed to agree terms for his return. However a fresh approach was arranged for the following year. Six people were nominated by Parliament and five were chosen by the Church, Livingston being one of the latter. Only the government representatives were allowed to vote on the issues. Livingston was a reluctant nominee for he felt that ministers should not be involved in such matters He also felt that the majority of the delegation would accept the King on his terms. At the first meeting in Breda, Holland, Livingston was chosen to deliver a speech on behalf of the Church. This required vetting by the other delegates beforehand. It was returned to Livingston severely edited. They had thought it was too harsh in its contents. He told them he thought their decision to alter his speech`s contents unfair, but he was ordered not to show his own mind but theirs. It was with severe reluctance that he delivered it. The negotiations overran their scheduled thirty days limit by a further ten days. In the end Charles was invited to assume the throne in Scotland after assurances that he would acknowledge the Presbyterian system of worship in Scotland. Livingston was not one of those who were in sympathy with it. He always felt the man could not be trusted. Once he felt established in Scotland, Charles eyed the lost kingdom of England. He felt he had to avenge his father`s lost crown and indeed his own. He later led an army into England but was forced back to Dunbar where he was defeated. Livingston had been asked to accompany it but had declined. Cromwell later invaded Scotland and for some time he had soldiers billeted with the Livingstons. John Livingston asserted that all the time they were within his house, he never ate or communicated with them. Cromwell invited him to Edinburgh to speak with him but he declined the opportunity. In 1654 he was called to London along with others to meet with Cromwell. This visit gave him the opportunity of asking the Protector to remove the heavy fines that he had placed on several people in Scotland. Cromwell agreed but his Council, reaping a share of these, thought otherwise. He returned home by himself after receiving no satisfaction to his overtures. In 1657, his fifteenth child Elizabeth was born. She would live for ten years. Trial and Banishment In the summer of 1660, two years after the death of Cromwell, Charles assumed the throne of England, and Livingston foresaw there would be an overturning of all that had been achieved. This proved correct. The first Scottish Parliament to sit after the Restoration was quick to prove its loyalty to the King by placing in his hands the supreme power in all matters civil and ecclesiastical. The Act of Rescissory, by which all precedings for reformation between 1638 and 1650 were declared rebellious and treasonable, was an anthema to the now despised Covenanters. A proclamation was announced that all ministers who had come in since 1649 who had not kept the Holy Day of 29th May ( date of Charles`s crowning at Scone) must acknowledge prelacy or get out. Livingston, like many of his kind, was in despair at this directive and soon spoke out against it. His outspokeness was soon to bring its expected repercussions. On 20 November, 1662 he received letters informing him that on the 18th the Privvy Council had ordered sixteen ministers to be brought before it in Edinburgh. He was on the list. Although he had not received the citation, he went to Edinburgh but kept himself closeted until he could determine what the Council had in mind for him. If it was banishment, as in the case of two the previous year, then he would appear. On the other hand, as he put it, "....if I had found they were on such ane design as against Mr Guthrie, that my life were in hazard, , I was minded to lurk and not appear, seeing I was not cited nor apprehended". He was to appear on 11th December having received the summons. The main reason for coming before the Council was to take the Oath of Allegiance.wherein the King was to be acknowledged supreme governor over all persons, both civil and ecclesiastical. As Livingston thought, this was contrived in so general , ambiguous, and comprehensive terms that it might import receding from the covenant for reformation, and the bringing in of Bishops. He would later assert that the oath was one of supremacy rather than allegiance. Asked if he required time to make up his mind on taking it, he refused believing that this would give the impression that he was unsure of himself, and also it might have left himself open to temptation. Before giving his answer he testified as follows, " My Lord, I doe believe indeed, and confess that Jesus Christ is the only Head of His Church, and that He only hath power to appoint a government and discipline for removing offences in His own house, which is not dependant upon civill powers". This assertion of Christ`s supreme headship was not intelligible to the politicians before whom he stood. The Lord Advocate said it amounted to a claim for a `power to the Presbyteric co-ordinate with that of the King`. The Council then committed Livingston to banishment. Within forty eight hours he was to depart from Edinburgh and take himself to north of the Tay and then within a further two months `depart out of all the King`s dominions`. An appeal to go home to his family before his departure was denied. On 9th April, 1663, he boarded the ship of `old John Allan` in Leith and within eight days arrived in Rotterdam. He was not alone on his journey to exile for he recorded he had the company of many friends in similar plight. Scottish Church of Rotterdam The exile of Livingston and his likes was to rid the Establishment of a thorn in its side. This would be the price of their non-conformity, but the resultant deportation would be a freedom to espouse their religious views without fear of contradiction. The knowledge that they were to be denied the opportunity of influencing events at home, as well as leaving many dear relatives and friends behind, had to be endured. In Livingston`s case, he had the opportunity of pronouncing his stoutly held beliefs, and being prepared for the worse, the banishment would allow him to pursue his writings and studies. His wife, Janet and their two youngest children, Robert and Elizabeth would join him in exile within a few months. But what awaited him there? Early in the 17th Century many Scots traders and merchants settled in Rotterdam and conducted their businesses from there. As well as their business expertise, they brought with them their deep rooted attachment to religious ordinances that manifested itself into a desire for some form of public worship. Until 1640 this was frequently met with the services of chaplains in the army or ministers from other towns. The state government was sympathetic to this desire, and on 19th July, 1642 agreed to appoint a minister with an annual salary of 550 guilders. The city officials agreed to furnish a place of worship, and in a show of magnanimity, granted a further annual stipend of 1,200 guilders. The first minister appointed was Mr Alexander Petrie from Rhynd in Perthshire. The church became soon established and by the time of Livingston`s arrival had a thriving population of ministers and lay people alike. With the presence of so many likeminded ministers of religion about him, Livingston was not short of intellectual and spiritual stimulation. The arrival of his wife and two children in December 1663 made his banishment tolerable. Their five surviving children remained behind in Scotland. These, among others, would often visit him in Holland, and they would fetch and carry his correspondence back and forth. He kept in constant touch with his former parishioners in Ancrum by letter. In fact his letters were his sermons to them `in abstentia`. For some time his health had begun to give cause for concern. ".......whether constant sitting at my studies, or ane time upon bussiness walking long too and again through the town, without rendering urine, so at last my urine was bloody, or any other former infirmity, or age creeping on, may have been the occasion, I cannot determine: but since the year 1667, and therafter, I have such ane constant pain in my bladder, especially when I walk, that I have been forced to take ane house nearer the church. "Yet neither I, nor such doctors as I consult with, can be certain whether it be ane stone, or only ane carnosity in my bladder. Also my hand shakes, so that sometimes I can hardly write with it, it shakes so. Otherwise I bless the Lord, I find hitherto no other great defect of body or minde". On 7th October he wrote his last letter to Ancrum. The final words to them were, "I fear ye shall hardly read my hand, and yet it hath taken near by as many days to write as there are pages; but it was not fitting to make use of any other`s hand", He signed it, `Your loving and lawful Pastor, John Livingston , Rotterdam, 7th December 1671.` He continued to read and study right up to the end. As he lay near death, he exclaimed, "If my heart was lifted up, it was in the preaching of Jesus Christ. I die in the faith that the truth of God, which he hath helped the Church of Scotland to own, shall be owned by him as truths so long as sun and moon endure". Just before his expiry, his wife beseeched him to take leave of his friends. "I dare not," said he, with an affectionate tenderness: "but it is likely our parting will be but for a short time". The Reverend John Livingston of Ancrum died in Rotterdam, the place of his exile, on the 9th August 1672. `Where`er he met a stranger, there he left a friend` Agassiz A sentiment that well have been coined for John Livingston. Footnote On her husband`s death, Janet returned to Scotland accompanied by her youngest son, Robert. Now in his late teens, Robert was soon to take himself to America where he prospered and was to found the dynasty of the Livingstons of Livingston Manor in New York State. This family were to play a great part in the American fight for independance a century later. During her husband`s enforced absence from Scotland, the Church came under increasing pressure from the State with worship being held clandestinely. These conventicles, as they were called, were forever being hounded and those responsible for them, if caught, were severely dealt with. Imprisonment, banishment, and occasionally death were dealt out to them. Janet Livingston would carry on her husband`s fight. A meeting of the Privy Council was to be held in Edinburgh on 4th June, 1674 at which a letter from the King was to be read out. This letter was instructing the councillors to increase their effort in apprehending the field preachers and the ring leaders of the conventicles. Alongwith fourteen likeminded ladies, she drew up a petition asking for the granting of liberty to the threatened ministers throughout the land. This was to be presented to the Lord Chancellor, Lord Rothes. On the day in question, the ladies gathered in Parliament Close and awaited the arrival of Rothes. Soon the coach pulled up and alighted from it came The Lord Chancellor closely followed by Archbishop Sharp. The latter was described `as flyed as a fox........clave close to the Chancellor`s back`. As the ladies approached led by Janet, the Chancellor doffed his hat and listened as the petition was read out by her. At its completion, he dismiised the appeal by jest and insiinuations.then made his entrance. Mrs Livingston suffered six months of chastisement and was in fact banished for a period. It was claimed that `her husband`s heart could trust in her`, and to quote Robert mcWard, "..a mother indeed in Israel". John Livingston was at rest in Holland, but his wife continued his struggle. Following the death of John Livingston in 1672, both Janet, his wife, and his son Robert returned to Scotland. Elizabeth, his youngest daughter had already pre-deceased him. Janet Livingstone was to take up his fight by campaigning and fighting for the rights of ministers who were hounded for their covenanting views at a later date. Robert was now eighteen years old and, within a few months of his arrival back, he set sail for New England, a venture his father had twice attempted and failed to accomplish on each occasion. Robert`s mission was to carve out for himself a career in business rather than the ministry. The time of his arrival was opportune; his command of the Dutch language attained by nine years in Holland was just what was required by the new British administration in the process of replacing that of the Dutch in New York. For the next 175 years, John`s progeny would hold great sway in both state and national governments as well as prominent positions in the army and commerce of the emerging nation, America.

I. Bernard Siebert + Christine Scheid Siebert II. George Siebert Sr.+ Mae Unknown Siebert III. George Siebert Jr. II. Ed Siebert II. Carl Siebert III. Bernard Siebert III. Christine Siebert + Charles Maurice IV. Russell Maurice + Valeria Schwartz V. Alvaro Maurice V. Byron Maurice IV. Charles William (Billy) Maurice IV. Alice Maurice + Carl Robinson V. Loretta Robinson V. Robin Robinson + Ken Lucas VI. Adam Lucas VI. Eric Lucas VI. Halley Lucas V. Daphne Robinson V. Karen Robinson III. Margaret Siebert III. Mildred Siebert II. Mary Siebert II. Anna Siebert II. Florence Siebert + Unknown Burton III. Mercedes Burton + Unknown II. Christine Siebert + Walter Sauter III. Ruth Siebert + Ollie Sauter IV. Eugene Kauth IV. Charles Kauth IV. Eileen Kauth+ Dave Fortune III. Carl Sauter + Martha Bullock IV. Marie Sauter + Beech Moore IV. Betty Jo Sauter + Jim Hogg (5 kids) IV. Judy Sauter + Jack Bowling (4 kids) III. Walter James (Jim) Sauter + Ruth Unknown IV. John Unknown III. Roy Sauter + Margaret Tyson III. Naomi Sauter + Frank Crocker IV. Linda Crocker + Hank Neuhiese (6 kids) IV. Kay Crocker + Bob Vargas (3 kids) III. Bernard (Jack) Sauter + Martha Unknown (2nd Marriage) IV. Melva Sauter (?) (May have gone by another surname?) IV. Molly Sauter (?) (May have gone by another surname?) IV. Jackie Sauter IV. Randy Sauter IV. Jerry Sauter (Took Care of Grandpa Miller) IV. Diane Sauter IV. Martha (Marty) Sauter II. Katherine Siebert + George William Miller III. Louise Miller + Robert Kelble IV. Florence Ann Miller + Leonard Beck (Insert Florence and Leonards children.) III. Elsie Miller + Monroe Brundge IV. Christine Louise Brundage + Blake Henry then Reynolds IV. George Brundage III. George Martin III. Ann Cecelia Miller + Joseph Anthony Spinnato I IV. Joseph Anthony Spinnto II + Diane Dusak III. Rita Miller + Edward WilliamYendral IV. Mary Yendral + Robert Winters, then David Huddleston IV. Carol Yendral + Richard Knippen, then Harman IV. Gary Yendral III. Richard Miller + Helen Nichols, then Eula Combs IV. Sharon Miller + Rex Bevis IV. Barbara Miller + Ken Reed III. Paul Miller + Charlotte Brockman IV. Mike Miller + Amy Green IV. Tom Miller + Kari Metzger IV. Paula Miller + Rick Sorrento IV. Katherine Miller + Douglas White

by his son: "My father was Mr. William Livingstone, first minister at Monybroch (The same as Kilsyth), where he entered in the year 1600, and thereafter was transported, about the year 1615, to be minister at Lanark, where he died in the year 1641, being sixty-five years old." ". My father was all his days straight and zealous in the work of reformation against Episcopacy and ceremonies, and was once deposed; and wanted not seals of his ministry, both at Monybroch and also at Lanark." --- William Livingston , Rector of Monyabroch Born 1576 in Kilsyth, Stirlingshire, Scotland OR Ireland Son of Alexander LIVINGSTON, Rector of Monyabroch and BARBARA House of Kilsyth Livingston Brother of Agnes Livingston Husband of Agnes Livingston — married January 6, 1601 in Falkirk, Stirlingshire, Scotland Father of Rev. JOHN Livingston, Samuel Livingston, Lillias Livingston, William Livingston, Barbara Livingston, Anna Livingston and Margaret Livingston Died October 1641 in Lanark, Lanarkshire, Scotland --- www.robertsewell.ca follows {Reverend} William Livingston, M.A. "When only twenty years old William Livingston was presented by his kinsman, Alexander, 7th Lord Livingston, afterwards first Earl of Linlithgow, to the family living of Callendar in Perthshire, but, finding that his ignorance of the Gaelic language stood in the way of his properly discharging the duties of this Highland parish, he was eventually transferred, by the same patron, to the rectory of Monyabroch in succession to his father." (Sir Hector Livingston Duff, The Sewells of the New World, William Pollard and Co., 1924 pg. 114 - 115) --- "He graduated from the University of Glasgow in 1595. He was ordained July 13, 1596, and had temporary charge of his father's parish of Monyabroch after the deposition, and he was subsequently given the ministry permanently. Six years later he was also deposed, having opposed the restoration of Episcopacy and not submitting to canons and ceremonies, yet King James himself presented him with the living of Lanark soon afterward, but he was again deposed for denouncing the legality of the General Assembly that passed the Five Articles of Perth, and he was thrown in prison. After his release, however, he boldly continued his antagonism. He was a leader in the struggle between the bishops and the Presbyterian clergy." --- {Reverend} William Livingston married third to Marion Weir (died January 7, 1632) Livingston 153 {Reverend} William Livingston married on December 14, 1600 at Falkirk to Agnes Livingston, daughter of Alexander Livingston of Falkirk, and Marlan (or Marion) Bryson of Falkirk. The marriage was proclaimed on January 6, 1601. (See Livingston: Livingston of Falkirk.) Agnes and William were 5th cousins once removed, their common ancestor being Sir Alexander Livingston of Callendar. (See Generation Five above) {Reverend} William Livingston and Agnes Livingston had the following children: • {Reverend} John Livingston, M.A., mentioned next • Samuel Livingston • Barbara Livingston • Lillias Livingston • Anna Livingston who married on May 5, 1627 to Thomas Vassie, minister of Torphichen; son of William Vassie, burgess of Lanark. • Margaret Livingston who married on January 4, 1632 to Matthew Young, schoolmaster in Lanark; died November 1632. • William Livingston who was apprenticed to James Nairn, merchant, Edinburgh on July 21, 1630. William Livingston married Mary Lindsay. Their great X 7 granddaughter Margaret Nell Livingston Blay kindly provided many leads and much information on Livingston genealogy. {Reverend} William Livingston married second to Nicolas Somervell and had the following children: --- Married: January 6, 1601 at Falkirk to Agnes Livingston, daughter of Alexander Livingston of Falkirk, and Marlan (or Marion) Bryson of Falkirk. Agnes and William were 5th cousins once removed, their common ancestor being Sir Alexander Livingston of Callendar. --- An extract from: THE LIFE AND TIMES OF PASTOR JOHN LIVINGSTON 1603 -1672 (An abridged version of the book by John P Stewart, reproduced by permission of the author) --- The Livingston family connection with Monyabroch was not entirely severed with William's deposement (recorded further on) and subsequent transfer to Lanark in 1613. The Livingstones ( the `e` was used at this time by this branch) of Kilsyth, that had a common ancestor in Sir William Livingston, Lord of Callendar who was slain at the Battle of Homildon Hill in 1402, were granted the Viscountship of Kilsyth in 1661. Tragically, the title was only held by three persons before it became extinct. --- The mausoleum that now occupies the spot on which the sixteenth century Monyabroch Kirk once stood. --- Erected in the the 19th century, the large tomb was built around an old vault that had once been part of the old church. This is the only material remains of the building that included among its ministers, Alexander Livingston and his son, William. --- The vault contains the earthly remains of one, Jean Cochrane and her son who died tragically in 1695. The story of their demise is carved into the stone on one face of the edifice in the following inscription. --- `Jean Cochrane, wife, and son of William Livingstone of Kilsyth. Deaths caused by falling in of roof, composed turf of a house in Holland. Mr Livingstone was with difficulty extracted. Lady, child, and nurse were killed , October 1695. --- `In 1795, vault over which the church at that time stood, having been accidentally opened bodies of Lady Dundee and her son which had been embalmed and sent from Holland were found in a remarkable state of preservation and after being for sometime exposed to view, the vault was closed. --- `This lady was the daughter of William, Lord Cochrane who predeceased his father, William, 1st Earl of Dundonald. She married firstly John Graham of Claverhouse, Viscount of Dundee killed at the Battle of Killiecrankie, 1689 and secondly the Honorable William Livingstone who succeeded his father, James as the third Viscount of Kilsyth 1706. Lord Kilsyth married secondly Barbara, daughter of MacDougall of Makerstoun but dying under attainder at Rome, 1733. --- Read this letter from Lord Kilsyth to Sir Edmonstone at Kilsyth Without surviving issue, this noble family became extinct.` --- The Viscountship had originally been bestowed on James Livingstone on 17th August, 1661 by Charles ll for his `services to the Crown and sufferings for the Royalist cause.` Ironically, this coincided with the period that John Livingston was enduring the harassment for his non-comformity and his subsequent trial and banishment. --- Sir James did not live long enough to reap the benefits his peerage would bring him for, within a few weeks, he died on the 7th September the same year. The title passed to his elder son, James, but he died without being married. William succeeded him in 1706. This family was descended from the same line as John Livingston. --- However, the legend fails to relate the complete story behind the unfortunate occurrence, a hint of intrigue being suggested, if a local belief at the time is to be true. --- Born on 4th March, 1650, William chose a military career after leaving Glasgow University and obtained a commission in the Royal Scots Dragoons (Grey Dragoons), later to be retitled the Royal Scots Greys. He became Lieutenant-Colonel of the regiment and rode with it into England in 1688 as part of the Scottish Army. --- He succeeded the Earl of Dunsmore as Chief-in-Command of the Dragoons before he himself was replaced by his own relative, Sir Thomas Livingstone, an appointment directly commanded by King William. --- On his return to Scotland with the Regiment, Livingstone was arrested on the orders of General McKay, suspected of sympathising with King James, and being in correspondence with Claverhouse, Viscount Dundee. Along with several other officers similarly suspected, he was sent south from Aberdeenshire and incarcerated in the Tolbooth, Edinburgh. --- Viscount Dundee was slain at the Battle of Killiecrankie in the hour of his victory. It was claimed, by local tradition, that William Livingstone had been present at the fray. Not only that, he was said to have been responsible for inflicting the wound on Dundee that led to his death. --- This was alleged to have been his intent to enable him to marry Jean Cochrane, Claverhouse`s widow. He did in fact marry the lady, but his imprisonment coinciding with the battle was indisputable evidence of his absence from the field, let alone his seeming involvement with Dundee's death. Further, he sympathized with Claverhouse`s cause and was in dread of losing his own head as a result. --- He was released from the Tolbooth in 1690 at the behest of the Lord Advocate, Sir John Dalrymple but with his rents being sequestrated. He remained, however, under military supervision until he was arrested in 1692. He was detained in Edinburgh Castle for two years before being given his freedom once more on the condition he left `the three kingdoms.` --- The penalty for returning without the King's permission would be £1,000 sterling (£12,000 Scots). --- His liberation took place on 10th May, 1694 after which he left for Holland. It was on the 15th October, 1695 that he suffered the loss of his family. While sitting at home in their house in Utrecht, the roof of the building collapsed about them. He alone was pulled alive from the wreckage. --- The bodies were recovered, and after embalming, were brought back to Scotland. --- In 1685 he had represented Stirlingshire in Parliament for one year. He resumed his political career in 1702 before he was elevated to the peerage after the death of his brother in 1706. --- In 1715, the year of the first Jacobite Rising, he aligned himself with the Earl of Mar and was present at the Battle of Sheriffmuir. As a result he fled the country and took up residence in Rome in April, 1716. See this letter from Lord Kilsyth to Sir Edmonstone at Kilsyth --- His estates were forfeited. Livingston, the third Viscount Kilsyth, died in his adopted city on 12th January, 1733 and with him the title. --- father of MasterJohn Livingston of Kilsyth (or Monyabroach??) grandfather of Robert Livingston (head of the NY line)

From The Livingstons of Livingston Manor, etc. by Edwin Brockholst Livingston 1910: Among the Livingston papers formerly belonging to the Viscounts of Kilsyth, and still preserved in the charter room at Colzium House, Stirlingshire, are some deeds relating to the Scottish ancestors of the American branches of this once noble family, most important bearing date of Mar. 15, 1560 and which had been executed at Callendar House, the principal seat of the Lords Livingston. This deed, which is in Latin, is to the effect that Alexander Livingston, rector of the parish church of Monyabroch, with the consent of his patron and chief, William Lord Livingston feus half his glebe to another William Livingston and Janet Makgowin his spouse, with the armorial seals of both Lord Livingston and the rector who both signed it. The lack of an adequate stipend was apparently the reason why the rector, 'after due deliberation' so runs the charter, had to feu to his 'beloved William Livingston and Janet Makgowin his spouse' and their heirs, the half of his glebe for the low rent of three pounds two shillings. Even in the year 1574, or thirteen years subsequent to the date of this transaction, the Rev. Alexander Livingston only had as stipend, according to the Book of Assignation of Stipends, 'the third of the parsonage and vicarage, extending to three chaldees, five bolls, and one-third boll of meal, and the third of the vicarage pensionary of Monyabroch, three pounds, six shillings and eight pence. (Scots)' Owing to the earlier volumes of the kirk-session Records of Kilsyth having either been lost or destroyed, probably during the civil wars of the 17th Century, little can now be gleaned from contemporary sources concerning the long ministry of the Rev. Alexander Livingston over this parish. But from the fact of his having been appointed by the Scottish Privy Council, Mar. 6, 1589-90-, one of the three clerical commissioners for ';overseeing the maintenance of the Protestant religion in Stirlingshire, it would appear that he must have been favourably known to the government as a man of influence in his district, though his relationship to the head of his family alone, would probably have been sufficient to have got him appointed a member of this important commisssion. There were seven commissioners altogether--three clerical and four lay---and of these, three were members of the Livingston family, who at this period were all powerful in this county. The other Livingston commissioners were, William Lord Livingston, and John Livingston, the younger, of Dunipace. That family influence was the principal cause of his appointment, is borne out by the fact that only two years later 'he was so aged and infirm, that he could neither preach, administer the sacrament, nor exercise discipline,' so that the Presbytery advised him to get a helper, but he doesn't appear to have acted upon this advice as the Presbytery in 1594 applied to the Synod for a helper. The result is not recorded. Rev. Livingston, owing to the fact that he 'was in near realtion to the House of Callendar,' had been specially selected, in spite of his infirmaties, by the Presbytery of Glasgow, to personally wait upon Lady Livingston, though she was not a resident of his parish, but of Falkirk, and summon her to appear before the Presbytery upon April 13, in this same year, to answer as to her religious beliefs, which were the cause of much scandal to the kirk elders, who deemed her 'a malicious papist.' Failing to appear she was summoned for the 2nd time 'to give the confession of her faith under the pain of disobedience and Mr. Livingston was duly admonished as to the personal delivery of this summons. The lady not deigning to take any notice, 'Mr. Alexander Livingston, parson and minister of Monyabroch' was ordered on the 23rd of the above month to summon her for the 3rd time, to attend before the Presbytery upon the 15th day thereafter 'under the pain of excommunication.' And that the said lady 'may be won to God,' the Presybery further ordained that Mr. Patrick Sharp, Principal of the College of Glasgow, and Mr. John Cooper, should confer with her 'touching the grounds of religion.' This attempt to bring Lady Livingston into the right path also failing, and after waiting for nearly 3 years for her to see the error of her ways, the Presbytery finally upon Mar 1, 1596-7, 'ordains every minister within the Presbytery of Glasgow to intimate next Sunday that Dame Helenor Hay, Lady Livingston, is excommunicated, and Rev. Alexander Livingston to do the same, under the pain of disposition.' This Lady Livingston was the wife of Alexander, 7th Lord Livingston, eldest son and successor of Rev. Alexander's patron, soon to be created Earl of Linlithgow. The reason why the Presbytery of Glasgow were so bitter against her religious views, was that her husband had been recently entrusted by King James the 6th with the care of the infant Princess Elizabeth, in after years to become celebrated as the wife of the unfortunate Elector Palatine, and ancestress of His Majesty King Edward VII. The worthy elders even complained to King James himself, who very diplomatically told them in reply that his daughter was placed under the charge of Lord Livingston, 'who was a man known to be of good religion.' and not under that of his wife. This dispute continued for several years for in 1602 Lady Livingston, now the Countess of Linlithgow, had to appeal to the king for protection against further threats of excommunication, this time from the Presbytery of Linlithgow. One of the charges seriously laid against her was having dealings with midsummer fairies. The Rev. Alexander Livingston's conduct in this affair had, apparently, given great offence to the scandalised kirk elders, for under date of Mar. 16, 1596, it is duly recorded in the Glasgow Presbytery Register, that 'as to Monyabroch neither exercise nor discipline is keepit by the minister there.' And upon June 21, in the following year the rector was summoned before the Presbyter 'to hear himself deposed from the ministry at the kirk of Monyabroch for inability to use discipline in the said kirk.' When asked if he had anything to say in his defence he raised no objection and deposition was pronounced. The reason why the rector so readily acquiesced in this sentence, appears to have been owing to the fact that the Presbytery had agreed, at the same time, to take William Livingston, his son, on trial for the living.

[http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=pv&GRid=83873003&PIpi=64706653 From FindAGrave.com] These pictures show the remains of the Nelson Adams homestead prior to it final decay. A Narrative told by Michael Smith: As a young adult, maybe mid twenties, I was in the Nelson ADAMS' log house. The property at that time was owned by my Uncle Charles Smith. It was a "two" story log home. As you entered the front door, there was one large room with the fireplace on the left wall (the creek sidewall). From the left rear corner of the room, stairs went up across the face of the fireplace to the second floor, which was also one large room. There were still char marks by the front door from the explosion of the oil lamp which caused Martha (MATHIS) ADAMS' death. Charles & Lou (ELDRIDGE) SMITH (my paternal grandparents) bought the ADAMS homeplace from D. W. & Sally (ADAMS) HUDSON who got it from Nelson's estate & Capt.. Bill ADAMS (the Exec.) after Nelson's death. My father, Joseph Lewis SMITH, was born in that log house 2 Jun 1912. He told stories about waking up on the second floor of the old log home with snow on his quilts that had drifted in through the cracks in the logs. He also told about watching through the cracks in the floor, chickens running around under the house. There is a large mulberry tree growing right by the chimney, which is contributing to its downfall.

Minister at Lanarke, SCT in 1614 MONYABROCH, Stirlingshire, SCT --- Rev. William, born at Monyabroch (Kilsyth) 1576, completed his education at Glasgow where he was laureated in 1595; on leaving college he was ordained to preach privately on Jan. 13, 1595; licensed Jan 27th, 1595; instituted July 10th, 1595 and ordained July 13th 1595. He had been permitted by the Glasgow Presbytery to have temporary charge of the parish of Monyabroch on his father's deposition; and his conduct having given satisfaction to the church authorities, they recommended Feb. 20, 1598-99, that he should be appointed to fill the vacant ministry permanently; whereupon he was duly presented to the living, upon the following July 1, by the patron, Alexander, 7th Lord Livingston, admitted by the 10th, and inaugurated and instituted upon the 15th of the same month. The Privy Council, in carrying out the commands of the king detained Rev. William (no date specified) as a prisoner within the bounds of his parish until his deposition 6 years later, for opposing the restoration of Episcopacy and not submitting to the canons and ceremonies. Whether the king considered this bold minister had been sufficiently punished by being deprived of the right of ministering to the spiritual needs of has native parish, or whether family influence had been brought to bear upon James, who was always well disposed towards the Livingstons for their unselfish loyalty to his unhappy mother, it is still a rather remarkable fact that within a few weeks of his being deposed from the ministry of Monyabroch, he was presented to the living of Lanark by no less a person than King James himself. If however that crafy monarch had entertained any hope that by this act of grace or policy he would not be troubled further with opposition from this quarter, he was soon doomed to be disappointed. For a very few years after receiving this appointment, one of the most outspoken of the preachers who denounced the legality of the General Assembly that passed a so-called Five Articles of Perth was this very minister of Lanark. This conduct naturally brought him to the notice of the High Commission Court, a tribunal which had been recently specially appointed for the trial of such offences. Rev. William was deposed from his ministry and sentenced to be imprisoned, but the Court allowed him to return to Lanark before proceeding to his place of confinement. For what length of time the people of Lanark were deprived of their pastor is not stated, but he had been restored to them prior to Sept. 1624 But in the summer of 1635 he was again summoned before this tribunal to answer, this time, to the charge of having employed his son, the Rev. John Livingston, who had been also deposed for nonconformity in Ireland, to assist him in the dispensing of the communion. Four months later he was a member of the General Assembly which met at Glasgow to enquire into the evils that distressed the country, and to provide suitable remedies; and his name was placed, with four other, on the list for moderator, tho he was not the one finally chosen to fill the post. From http://www.robertsewell.ca/livingston.html#gen18 "Generation Twelve {Reverend} William Livingston, M.A. "When only twenty years old William Livingston was presented by his kinsman, Alexander, 7th Lord Livingston, afterwards first Earl of Linlithgow, to the family living of Callendar in Perthshire, but, finding that his ignorance of the Gaelic language stood in the way of his properly discharging the duties of this Highland parish, he was eventually transferred, by the same patron, to the rectory of Monyabroch in succession to his father." (Sir Hector Livingston Duff, The Sewells of the New World, William Pollard and Co., Born: Kilsyth Castle, circa 1576 Kilsyth Castle is halfway between Glasgow and Stirling in North Lanarkshire, Scotland. From earliest recorded times Kilsyth was one of the main routes between Glasgow, Falkirk and Edinburgh, and is very close to the Roman Antonine Wall. Died: before October 1641, Lanark Married: January 6, 1601 at Falkirk to Agnes Livingston, daughter of Alexander Livingston of Falkirk, and Marlan (or Marion) Bryson of Falkirk. Agnes and William were 5th cousins once removed, their common ancestor being Sir Alexander Livingston of Callendar. She was described by her son Rev. John Livingston in his Autobiography 'she was a rare pattern of piety and meekness.' {Reverend} William Livingston and Agnes Livingston had the following children: {Reverend} John Livingston, M.A. Samuel Livingston Barbara Livingston Lillias Livingston Anna Livingston who married on May 5, 1627 to Thomas Vassie, minister of Torphichen; son of William Vassie, burgess of Lanark. Margaret Livingston who married on January 4, 1632 to Matthew Young, schoolmaster in Lanark; died November 1632. William Livingston who was apprenticed to James Nairn, merchant, Edinburgh on July 21, 1630. William Livingston married Mary Lindsay. {Reverend} William Livingston married second to Nicolas Somervell and had the following children: Jean Livingston who married in September 1651 to Gideon Penman, minister of Crichton who was said to be a figure in witch-dance fertility rites. Martha Livingston Janet Livingston who died on April 3, 1690. Henry Livingston {Reverend} William Livingston married third to Marion Weir (died January 7, 1632) " apparently no issue. More About William Livingston and Agnes Livingston: Marriage: 14 Dec 1600, Falkirk, Scotland; proclaimed married Jan 6th 1601. Children of William Livingston and Agnes Livingston are: +John Livingston, b. 21 Jun 1603, Stirlingshire, Scotland, d. Aug 1672, Rotterdam, Holland.

This short page is intended to trace the ancestors of Agnes Livingston of Falkirk who married in 1501 to {Reverend} William Livingston who succeeded his father as Rector of Monyabroch. --- Generation One Alexander Livingston of Phildes Died (executed for high treason) on January 21, 1449/50 Alexander was a son of Sir Alexander Livingston of Callendar and his wife who was a daughter of James Dundas of Dundas "the Elder". Alexander Livingston of Feldes or Phildes, of Perthshire, Constable of Stirling Castle, Captain of Methven Castle, etc., executed by hanging and/or beheading on Castle Hill in Edinburgh on January 21, 1449/50 for high treason. For further details of his line, see E.B. Livingston: The Livingstons of Callendar (Edinburgh, 1920) Chapters XIV., XV., and XVI. The following is an outline only. Generation Two Miss Van Rensselaer wrote: "There is no account of the wife and family of Alexander Livingston of Phildes (above) but crown charters prove that he left an heir, and that his grandson was as given below." (Florence Van Rensselaer: "The Livingston Family in America and Its Scottish Origins", New York, 1949 page 67) --- Generation Three Alexander Livingston of Dunipace Alexander, a grandson of Alexander Livingston of Phildes, was the first member of the Livingston family to possess the lands of Dunipace in Stirlingshire. He was a member of the town council of Stirling from 1521 to 1530 and a burgess in 1525. Alexander married his second wife Alison Gourlay in 1490, and they had a son: --- Generation four Master Alexander Livingston, First Lord of Dunipace Died after August 27, 1560 at which time he was witness to a Crown Charter. Master Alexander Livingston is described by Miss Van Rensselaer as "a man of marked ability." He was the first member of his family to obtain from the crown the restoration of the forfeited ancestral estates of Feldes or Phildes. This was granted on January 13, 1516/17. Alexander was a Commissioner of Justiciary, Director of Chancery and Keeper of the Quarter Seal. In 1550, he was promoted to be a Lord of Session at which time he took the title of Lord of Dunipace. Alexander married before July 1525 to Elizabeth Hepburn, a daughter of Sir Adam Hepburn who had fallen at Battle of Flodden (September 9, 1513). Alexander and Elizabeth had the following children: James Livingston (d.s.p.) John Livingston who succeeded to Dunipace and married Margaret Elphistone Janet Livingston who married first to John Leighton of Ullshaven and second to Robert Bruce Margaret Livingston who married John Strachan of Thornton Thomas Livingston William Livingston Alexander Livingston also had four "natural" sons who are referred to in Charters of the years 1525, 1530 and 1542. It appears that Alexander and the unknown mother(s) of these children didn't bother to undertake the formality of a church ceremony: John Livingston Laurence Livingston Matthew Livingston Thomas Livingston, founder of the Livingstons of Kirkland and Airth Thomas Livingston of Kirkland and Airth Died after 1566 Thomas' father entailed upon him seven oxgangs of the Halls of Airth on July 2, 1529 or 1530. These lands were in the barony of Bothkennar, Stirlingshire. --- Note: "entail" means "to settle on a series of heirs, so that the immediate possessor may not dispose of the estate." It appears that Thomas' father wanted to make sure the land would stay in the family and not be sold off. An "oxgang" is a measure of land, as much as an ox could gang over or cultivate; and it varied from as little as 8 acres to as much as 20 acres. In Scotland, it was generally about 13 acres; so Thomas had about 90 acres. Thomas married his second wife Agnes Menteith, a daughter of Alexander Menteith before October 22, 1551 on which date he entailed to her and her legitimate issue the seven oxgangs of the Halls of Airth. Thomas and Agnes had a son: Alexander Livingston of the Halls of Airth and Falkirk Alexander Livingston of the Halls of Airth and Falkirk Alexander appears to have inherited the land associated with the Halls of Airth and he also owned land in Falkirk. He married to Marion (or Marlan) Bryson of Falkirk, and their eldest daughter was: Agnes Livingston Generation Seven Agnes Livingston of Falkirk Born circa 1585 Died circa 1617 Agnes married on December 14, 1600 to {Reverend} William Livingston, M.A., Minister of Monyabroch. The marriage was proclaimed on January 6, 1601. Agnes and William were 5th cousins once removed, their common ancestor being Sir Alexander Livingston of Callendar. ALT BIRTH: 1546, DEATH 1596 CHURCH: Rector of Moniabrugh (Monyabroch) now part of Kilsyth, Stirlingshire, Scotland. Source 1 Author: Adams, Arthur Title: The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215: the barons named in the Magna Charta, 1215 and some of their descendants who settled in America 1607-1650 Publication: 5th edition. Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing, 1999 --- From The Livingstons of Livingston Manor, etc. by Edwin Brockholst Livingston 1910: Among the Livingston papers formerly belonging to the Viscounts of Kilsyth, and still preserved in the charter room at Colzium House, Stirlingshire, are some deeds relating to the Scottish ancestors of the American branches of this once noble family, most important bearing date of Mar. 15, 1560 and which had been executed at Callendar House, the principal seat of the Lords Livingston. This deed, which is in Latin, is to the effect that Alexander Livingston, rector of the parish church of Monyabroch, with the consent of his patron and chief, William Lord Livingston feus half his glebe to another William Livingston and Janet Makgowin his spouse, with the armorial seals of both Lord Livingston and the rector who both signed it. The lack of an adequate stipend was apparently the reason why the rector, 'after due deliberation' so runs the charter, had to feu to his 'beloved William Livingston and Janet Makgowin his spouse' and their heirs, the half of his glebe for the low rent of three pounds two shillings. Even in the year 1574, or thirteen years subsequent to the date of this transaction, the Rev. Alexander Livingston only had as stipend, according to the Book of Assignation of Stipends, 'the third of the parsonage and vicarage, extending to three chaldees, five bolls, and one-third boll of meal, and the third of the vicarage pensionary of Monyabroch, three pounds, six shillings and eight pence. (Scots)' Owing to the earlier volumes of the kirk-session Records of Kilsyth having either been lost or destroyed, probably during the civil wars of the 17th Century, little can now be gleaned from contemporary sources concerning the long ministry of the Rev. Alexander Livingston over this parish. But from the fact of his having been appointed by the Scottish Privy Council, Mar. 6, 1589-90-, one of the three clerical commissioners for ';overseeing the maintenance of the Protestant religion in Stirlingshire, it would appear that he must have been favourably known to the government as a man of influence in his district, though his relationship to the head of his family alone, would probably have been sufficient to have got him appointed a member of this important commisssion. There were seven commissioners altogether--three clerical and four lay---and of these, three were members of the Livingston family, who at this period were all powerful in this county. The other Livingston commissioners were, William Lord Livingston, and John Livingston, the younger, of Dunipace. That family influence was the principal cause of his appointment, is borne out by the fact that only two years later 'he was so aged and infirm, that he could neither preach, administer the sacrament, nor exercise discipline,' so that the Presbytery advised him to get a helper, but he doesn't appear to have acted upon this advice as the Presbytery in 1594 applied to the Synod for a helper. The result is not recorded. Rev. Livingston, owing to the fact that he 'was in near realtion to the House of Callendar,' had been specially selected, in spite of his infirmaties, by the Presbytery of Glasgow, to personally wait upon Lady Livingston, though she was not a resident of his parish, but of Falkirk, and summon her to appear before the Presbytery upon April 13, in this same year, to answer as to her religious beliefs, which were the cause of much scandal to the kirk elders, who deemed her 'a malicious papist.' Failing to appear she was summoned for the 2nd time 'to give the confession of her faith under the pain of disobedience and Mr. Livingston was duly admonished as to the personal delivery of this summons. The lady not deigning to take any notice, 'Mr. Alexander Livingston, parson and minister of Monyabroch' was ordered on the 23rd of the above month to summon her for the 3rd time, to attend before the Presbytery upon the 15th day thereafter 'under the pain of excommunication.' And that the said lady 'may be won to God,' the Presybery further ordained that Mr. Patrick Sharp, Principal of the College of Glasgow, and Mr. John Cooper, should confer with her 'touching the grounds of religion.' This attempt to bring Lady Livingston into the right path also failing, and after waiting for nearly 3 years for her to see the error of her ways, the Presbytery finally upon Mar 1, 1596-7, 'ordains every minister within the Presbytery of Glasgow to intimate next Sunday that Dame Helenor Hay, Lady Livingston, is excommunicated, and Rev. Alexander Livingston to do the same, under the pain of disposition.' This Lady Livingston was the wife of Alexander, 7th Lord Livingston, eldest son and successor of Rev. Alexander's patron, soon to be created Earl of Linlithgow. The reason why the Presbytery of Glasgow were so bitter against her religious views, was that her husband had been recently entrusted by King James the 6th with the care of the infant Princess Elizabeth, in after years to become celebrated as the wife of the unfortunate Elector Palatine, and ancestress of His Majesty King Edward VII. The worthy elders even complained to King James himself, who very diplomatically told them in reply that his daughter was placed under the charge of Lord Livingston, 'who was a man known to be of good religion.' and not under that of his wife. This dispute continued for several years for in 1602 Lady Livingston, now the Countess of Linlithgow, had to appeal to the king for protection against further threats of excommunication, this time from the Presbytery of Linlithgow. One of the charges seriously laid against her was having dealings with midsummer fairies. The Rev. Alexander Livingston's conduct in this affair had, apparently, given great offence to the scandalised kirk elders, for under date of Mar. 16, 1596, it is duly recorded in the Glasgow Presbytery Register, that 'as to Monyabroch neither exercise nor discipline is keepit by the minister there.' And upon June 21, in the following year the rector was summoned before the Presbyter 'to hear himself deposed from the ministry at the kirk of Monyabroch for inability to use discipline in the said kirk.' When asked if he had anything to say in his defence he raised no objection and deposition was pronounced. The reason why the rector so readily acquiesced in this sentence, appears to have been owing to the fact that the Presbytery had agreed, at the same time, to take William Livingston, his son, on trial for the living. From http://www.robertsewell.ca/livingston.html#l4 {Reverend} Alexander Livingston, M.A. who was the first Protestant Rector of Monyabroch. He was known as Master Alexander Livingston, a reference to his degree of Master of Arts. Died: circa 1598 Married: circa 1570 to Barbara Livingston, daughter of Alexander Livingston of Over & Nether Inches, and grand daughter of William Livingston, 4th Viscount of Kilsyth and Janet Bruce of Airth. Barbara Livingston was a great X5 grand daughter of King Robert (II). Barbara and Alexander were 5th cousins, their common ancestor being Sir John Livingston of Callendar. {Reverend} Alexander Livingston and Barbara Livingston had the following children: Katherine Livingston who married James Livingston of Belstane {Reverend} William Livingston, M.A. More About Alexander Livingston and Barbara Livingston: Marriage: 1570, Scotland. Children of Alexander Livingston and Barbara Livingston are: +William Livingston, b. 1576, Kilsyth Castle,Scotland, d. 1641, Lanarkshire, , Scotland.

go tho this page: http://www.ancientfaces.com/surname/livingston-family-history/2657

My Beautiful furkid - Maltese Shitzu

The hotel was called Andersons Hotel at the time. We presume they brought the hotel with proceeds from Gold finds in Lucknow & Hill End

Family (or most likely family) photos that no one has been able to identify. They are most likely - but not necessarily - related to the surnames above. I would appreciate anyone taking the time to look through these photos and please let me know if you have any clue who they are.

History ad index of Livingstons. Author comments that given the proclivity for intermarriage within the clan, both in Europe and America, the genealogy is a tangled web. The index ought to be a great source of information on Livingston(e) individuals.

History ad index of Livingstons. Author comments that given the proclivity for intermarriage within the clan, both in Europe and America, the genealogy is a tangled web. The index ought to be a great source of information on Livingston(e) individuals.

'''Alice''' Henry Thomas TOMPSETT Private, C4693, 2nd East Kent, killed in action in France 3rd May 1915. Husband of Mrs Alice Tompsett (nee Furbank, daughter of Josiah Furbank of the 'Wheatsheaf'), son of Mr and Mrs Henry Tompsett of London. Commemorated on the Menin Gate Memorial to the Missing, Ypres, Belgium http://www.roll-of-honour.com/Cambridgeshire/Cottenham.html '''C W Furbank''' ELLIOTT;—On- May 29, at the residence of his brother-in-law (Mr. C. W. Furbank), St. Peters, William Elliott, late of Wellington - and Penrith Railway .Department; agea ~29 years. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/100916084?searchTerm=furbank&searchLimits=l-title=350#pstart10723956 1903. Death of a Popular Railway Man. Mr W Elliott, who for many years occu pied the position of shunter in the Penrith railway yard, and who some little time ago went to Wellington to take up the position of guard, died at the residence of his brother-in-law (Mr C W Furbank) near | Sydney, on Friday morning last, from hemorrhage of the lungs. He had been unwell for some time, and the shift to Wellington did not improve his condition. Ten days ago he oame to Sydney to get special medical advice, but there was no hope from the first http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/100916067?searchTerm=furbank&searchLimits=l-title=350#pstart10723956 '''Edward Furbank''' Ten year old James Mullineux is apprenticed to Edward Furbank of Cambridge, until the age of 21, in the 'Trade, Art or Mistery of a Gardiner'. (Cambridgeshire Archives: P158/14/2) http://www.cambridgeshire.gov.uk/leisure/archives/online/parish/Overseers+of+the+poor.htm '''Eliza''' Furbank Eliza (Mrs.), boot & shoe maker Post office directory 1865 http://historyofsuffolk.co.uk/Withersfield/index.shtml '''James Furbank''' •Furbank James, St. John's street Attorney Leeds Pigots Directory of Trades and professions 1829. http://www.genuki.org.uk/big/eng/YKS/WRY/Leeds/Leeds29Dry.html '''John''' 1819 - Marriage Licence 1 Feb P21/1/15 John FURBANK of Cambridge, St Andrew the Great bac aged above 21 years Esther WENTWORTH of Cambridge, Holy Sepulchre sp aged above 20 years at Holy Sepulchre Consent of Daniell WENTWORTH father of Esther Wentworth Registrar: Robert GEE Surrogate: R. DUFFIELD http://www.cambridgeshire.gov.uk/NR/rdonlyres/16515F6D-61B9-4923-BBCC-EE838E0BC43B/0/CambridgeshireMarriageLicences.pdf '''Richard Joseph Furbank''' Remembered with Honour Port Moresby Memorial In Memory of Radio Officer M.V. Mamutu (Hong Kong), Merchant Navy who died on 07 August 1942 Son of William and Mary Ann Furbank, of Lidcombe, New South Wales. http://ww2talk.com/forums/topic/45265-info-required-australians-and-crew-allied-unit-mv-mamutu-sunk-7th-august-1942-loss-of-114-lives/ '''Thomas Furbank''' •Furbank Rev. Thomas, Kirkgate Leeds Pigots Directory of Trades and professions 1829. http://www.genuki.org.uk/big/eng/YKS/WRY/Leeds/Leeds29Dry.html '''St Stephen's Sunday School''' 1903 - A Miss furbank was a teacher. C, G and E Furbank all won prizes. 1898 - Prizes to Amy Charlie and George. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/101310525?searchTerm=furbank&searchLimits=l-title=350

Pictures for Parker Tree

I have not been able to determine how and when Robert Miles Gray and Leah Vance Myers first met. The circumstances surrounding how they met and their eventual marriage, would be nice to know. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

This profile contains photos and documents related to Robert Miles Gray and his wife Laura Ann Semantha Kersh and his second wife, Leah Vance Myers Gray

:A .ged file contributed by [[Conditt-6|Lois Kay Conditt Robertson]].

Ancestry.com, 1930 United States Federal Census (Provo, UT, USA, Ancestry.com Operations Inc, 2002), Ancestry.com, Year: 1930; Census Place: Memphis, Shelby, Tennessee; Roll: 2275; Page: 27B; Enumeration District: 211; Image: 876.0; FHL microfilm: 2342009.

James Lowder, Born in Tenn, in 1844 and from Beardstown, IL area Married Parthena A Martin Passed away in 1939

The parish church of St Denys in Cold Ashby, Northamptonshire, has a simple plan, consisting of a west tower, nave and chancel. There are no aisles, transepts, although there is a clerestory. The church was mostly built between the 12th and 14th centuries, of ashlar block from the local Lias stone, and was restored in the 1840s.

... A tribute to the pets and wildlife that have added to the pleasure of the Gocze family.

Page to store the photo's of source material for [[Lyming-1|John Lyming]]

Articles and other notes about the murder of William N. Grant from Grove City, Ohio. == Articles == === A Grove City Tragedy === ''[[Grant-3285|William Grant]] killed by a single blow.'' ''Charles Cavener, a Young Man of This City, the Perpetrator of the Crime - The Full Particulars of the Occurrence which Has Caused so Much Excitement in the Little Village.]'' Grove City, the small suburban town which lies six miles southwest of the city, was the scene last night of a sensational occurrence, it being the killing of one man by the hands of another. The victim was [[Grant-3285|'''William Grant''']], a married man, while the perpetrator of the crime, is '''Charles Cavener''', a young man of twenty-two years of age. The village of Grove City has had but few exciting occurrences in its history, and its inhabitants in their monotonous village life, know hardly anything of the broils and strifes of larger communities. Anything unusual happening in a small place like this is apt to create excitement, and thus the reunion of the Fifty-fourth O.V.I., held at Grant’s grove, near the village, tended to make the day a lively one. The reunion had proceeded with harmony and pleasure to all throughout the day, there being speeches made, and later in the afternoon dancing in the grove. Quite a number of young farmers from the surrounding country came into the village in the morning to partake in the festivities, and as a necessary adjunct to their enjoyment, the saloons did a rushing business. Among those who came to the reunion was Charles Cavener, whose sisters were staying in the city. Being a resident of a place where reunions are common, he preferred the pleasures of playing fifteen ball pool, and for this purpose he entered the saloon and billiard hall of '''John Hoelcher''', which is located on the main street and on one of the principal corners of the village. In this saloon he met William Grant, whom he had known for years, and with whom he had always been friendly. These two soon became engaged in a game of pool, and, rivalry soon superceding friendship, they enlivened the game with frequent disputes. Finally, during the course of a game, Cavener picked up a ball and, putting it in his armpit, stood watching Grant, who was about to play. Grant, however, saw him take the ball, and becoming very angry at the seeming attempt at cheating, demanded the restoration of the ball to the table. This demand Cavener complied with after explaining that he was only in fun. The ball, however, was placed in the middle of the table, some distance away from its original place, and when Grant played and failed to pocket it, the row again commenced and he is said to have called Cavener some very hard names. Cavener left the billiard hall at this time, and in company with others went to the grove where dancing was going on. Once there, a man named '''Ed Gillin''' ('''Gillen'''), who had witnessed the trouble in the billiard hall, began to impress upon Cavener that he was a coward if he did not go back and either obtain a retraction from Grant or give him a thrashing. In justice to Cavener, it must be said he went reluctantly, not because he was afraid, since he is an enormous specimen of manhood, but because he had never fought a man, and did not wish to begin. However, by a dint of persuasion these kind of friends of his prevailed upon the young man to go back. Grant was standing inside the saloon when Cavener and his friends approached, and did not come out at once. The man Gillin (Gillen), who seems to have acted as the instigator of the latter part of the trouble at least, went inside the saloon, and going up to Grant said “Charlie says he didn’t take the ball, and now he has come back to whip you.” Grant, it seems, considered himself quite a pugilist, and was not afraid to encounter Cavener, so walking out on the porch, he accosted Cavener with words to the effect that he was a thief and a liar, and at the same time is said to have struck Cavener a glancing blow on the right temple. The return blow of Cavener was as terrible as it was quick and sudden. He was standing on the porch alongside of Grant, whose back was to the street. As Grant struck at him, Cavener warded it off with his left, and his great right arm shot out like a catapult. The blow took effect on the left jaw of Grant, and lifting him completely off his feet, his body fell with a thud on the ground between the porch and the horse hitching rack. This porch is about eight inches higher than the street, and as Grant’s head struck the ground first, a terrible shock must have been given him. He laid very still, not a muscle quivering, but Cavener, in the heat of his passion, jump down on the ground, and standing over his prostrate antagonist kicked him some say twice, and some three times. A burly farmer named '''John Mitchell''' interfered at once, and then an examination of Grant was made. He was perfectly still and seemed unconscious, remaining in the same condition while the horrified spectators applied remedies, but with no avail. Drs. '''Williams''' and [[Hoover-1265|'''Louis Hoover''']] were immediately called, and they had Grant removed across the street to his home. Here he lay unconscious until one o’clock this morning, when he died. The physicians, from an exterior examination, were unable to tell the exact cause of his death, but supposed that some fearful concussion had taken place in the skull, caused by the blow and the fall. The injured man was as if paralyzed, being limp and deathlike even from the time he was hit. Cavener was arrested by Constable '''Ford''' at the dancing ground, and was placed in jail over night. To-day being very warm he was moved to a room in the hotel, and there was guarded by the constables. When seen at noon to-day by a Dispatch reporter he seemed very much depressed and sad. A glance at him would impress any person, since his frame for so young a man is herculean, he being six feet, three inches in height, and his limbs formed proportionately. His right hand, which struck the terrible blow is somewhat swollen, and consequently looks enormously large. In his face Cavener has all the looks of a boy, and rather than having a bad face, has an innocent unattractive one. He was very nervous when asked to tell his story, but when once started told it clearly and without attempt at evasion. He acknowledge having struck Grant hard and then kicked him while he lay upon the ground, but in extenuation for himself said that Grant struck him first. Cavener’s history is very easy to tell, he having been born near Shadeville, and after having lived near and in Grove City he came to Columbus, where he obtained employment in the Hocking Valley round-house. He resided with his stepfather, back of the new Court House. During his residence in this city he has never been arrested and has never been engaged in brawls. He sent to the city for an attorney, but up to one o’clock he had not arrived. William Grant, whose life has been taken, is a married man of about thirty-five years of age, and leaves a wife and one child, a boy aged about ten years. He is a cousin of Mr. [[Grant-3303|'''Ad. (Adam) Grant''']], formerly of Grove City, but now of Columbus, and occupies his old residence in his native place. The deceased was a man of poor circumstances, having always supported his family by day labor, and while he was not considered a correct man in all ways, he was esteemed in Grove City as a good citizen, His relatives were all present when he died this morning. The preliminary hearing of Cavener was to have taken place this morning at nine o’clock before Justice of the Peace '''Neiswander''', of Grove City. It was postponed, however, until this afternoon at four o’clock, and is now in progress, a large number of witnesses have been subpoenaed. A post mortem examination was also to have been made this afternoon by Dr. '''Halderman''', of this city, and Coroner '''Egan''' will hold his inquest immediately after. It is expected that the post mortem will develop many interesting facts, since the cause of Grant’s death is queer. His face and side were terribly bruised and discolored. It should have been stated that Grant was an average sized man, being anything but a match for Cavener. Grove City to-day is quiet; its inhabitants, as they sit upon the steps of the many saloons, gaze across the street, and seeing the crape upon the door, talk in subdued tones about the occurrence of last night. Up in the second story of the hotel, at a window which commands a view of the street, sat, at noon to-day, the massive frame of Cavener, who, with his listless yet sad eyes, was constantly seeking out the crape upon the door. And over the street, in the house that stands among the tall locusts and poplars, lies the body of Grant, his weeping wife and child always near. Grove City has had its murder at last, an event predicted by many an old citizen, when he has seen the saloons multiplying. '''Source:''' “A Grove City Tragedy.” ''The Columbus Evening Dispatch.'' Published 27 Aug 1886. Accessed at the Columbus Metropolitan Library. ---- === The Grove City Homicide === '''''Ed. Gillen''' Arrested as an Accessory to '''Cavener''' - The Post Mortem, Coroner’s Inquest and Preliminary Hearing - The Accused in the County Jail.'' A full account of this homicide case at Grove City appeared in The Dispatch of yesterday, but the post mortem examination and coroner’s inquest [occurred too] late for publication. Dr. '''Hamilton''' conducted the post mortem on the body of [[Grant-3285|'''Grant''']], being assisted by Drs. '''Williams''' and [[Hoover-1265|'''Louis Hoover''']]. The examination showed that a fracture extending from the base upward four and one half inches. One of the ribs was broken, and an incision was made in the abdomen, the right kidney also being lacerated badly. The top of the brain was clotted with blood, the injury of this part being fatal, as was also the laceration of the kidney. The fracture of the skull might have been caused by the fall to the ground, after Grant was struck, and the injuries in the side might have been caused by kicks. These were the results, as announced by the surgeons. Deputy Coroner '''William Foley''' went out at the same time as Dr. HAMILTON. He examined three witnesses, '''James M. Haughn''', '''John Mitchell''' and '''John H. Hoelcher''', all of whom saw the affair, and all of whom swore that Grant was the aggressor, and that he struck the first blow. As the examination of the Coroner and the physicians did not end until seven o’clock in the evening, the preliminary trial before Justice '''Neiswander''' did not take place until after that time. When it did, Judge '''George K. Nash''' represented the State and Mr. '''T.J. Keating''' the defense. Mention was made yesterday of the part the man Ed Gillen played in the tragedy. Through his cowardly meddling the homicide was caused, since young Cavener would never have fought if it had not been for Gillen’s sneers and taunts about his being a coward. The despicable and guilty part he bore in the matter has met with its just reward, since at the preliminary hearing enough evidence developed to implicate him in the crime, and he was therefore arrested and charged with being an accessory. The people of Grove City fully appreciate what his meddling has caused, and as a consequence are more bitter toward Gillen than to Cavener, whom they sympathize with and like. The preliminary hearing was short, the bail of Cavener and Gillen being fixed at $2,000. As neither of the men could give that amount they were brought to the city last night on the 10:30 o’clock train and placed in the county jail. Justice Neiswander will hold a preliminary hearing to inquire into the details of the tragedy next Monday afternoon, at two o’clock , the place of hearing being Grove City. '''Source:''' “The Grove City Homicide.” ''The Columbus Evening Dispatch.'' Published 28 Aug 1886. Accessed at the Columbus Metropolitan Library. ---- === William Grant’s Funeral === ''Special to The Dispatch]'' Grove City, O., August 30. - The funeral of [[Grant-3285|'''William Grant''']], the victim of Thursday’s tragedy, took place here yesterday. Fully 800 persons were present. Rev. '''Storrer''', of the M.E. Church, read the eighth chapter of John, first to eleventh verses, using part of the seventh verse for his text. The service was held in this yard. The deceased was born September 18, 1853, and died August 27, 1886. He was [married] to [[Chambers-1450|'''Ella Chambers''']] December 1, 1875. '''Source:''' “William Grant’s Funeral.” ''The Columbus Evening Dispatch.'' Published 30 Aug 1886. Accessed at the Columbus Metropolitan Library. ---- By 1880, Cavener appears as a fireman living in Columbus.

Looking for parents of Peter Barwick, Born Aug 8 1873. Seems Peter lived around Moncks Corner SC before leaving the home of his father around the age o 12 (1885). [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Here are open questions about Frankwicks. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

[[Category:Mecklenburg]] ==House of Mecklenburg== The '''House of Mecklenburg''' is a North German dynasty of West Slavic origin that ruled until 1918. If their history is counted since Niklot's inauguration in 1129, they ruled for almost eight centuries. There are no records, if and how Niklot descended from earlier Obotrite rulers. Nevertheless they were among the longest ruling families of Europe. ==Origins== Niklot was a lord of the Wendish tribe of Obotrites. When the Holy Roman Empire expanded eastwards, notably to the coast of Baltic in 13th century, a portion of Obotrite lords allied with German leaders, and strengthened their own position in consequence. The mightiest of them were those who became first Lords of Mecklenburg (name derives from their main castle, Mikla Burg, big fortress). The main branch of the house was elevated in 1347 to ducal rank. They gradually became outwardly more German, preserving their ruling position. ==Claims to Swedish throne== The Dukes of Mecklenburg pursued from 14th century a claim to inheritance in Sweden. The Duke of Mecklenburg was a descendant and the heir of two women whom legends tied to Scandinavian royal houses. Lord Henry II of Mecklenburg's paternal great-grandmother, a Scandinavian noblewoman named Christina, who was the wife of Henry Borwin II, Lord of Mecklenburg (d 1226), was a daughter of King Sverker II of Sweden by his first wife. Christina was the mother of John I of Mecklenburg, whose son was Henry I, Lord of Mecklenburg. Lord Henry II of Mecklenburg's maternal grandmother, a lady named Marianna, who was the first wife of Duke Barnim I of Pomerania (d. 1278), Lord of Wolgast, was a sister of King Eric XI of Sweden. Marianna had given birth to an only surviving child, daughter named Anastasia of Pomerania, who then became the wife of Henry I of Mecklenburg (d. 1302) and mother of Henry II. The Sverker dynasty had long been extinct, having lost the throne ultimately to Eric XI. The male dynasty of Eric X was also now extinct, and issue of his other daughters had been sidestepped by Birger Jarl, the husband of his daughter (the only who yet in 1250 lived), Ingeborg Eriksdotter of Sweden. Birger took care to secure the kingship to his own sons. Claim became reality for a brief reign: Henry II's son Albert II, Duke of Mecklenburg (1318–79) married a kinswoman, a Scandinavian heiress Euphemia of Sweden and Norway (born 1317 and died 1370). The couple's second son duke Albert III deposed his uncle from the Swedish throne, and ascended as King. The Regent-Queen Margaret chose Eric of Pomerania as her heir. Eric descended from the elder brother of Albert III. Monarchs of the Kalmar union were all cognatic descendants of the House of Mecklenburg. The agnatic House of Mecklenburg, descended from Euphemia's youngest son Magnus I, Duke of Mecklenburg, continued to keep their claim to the throne, and occasionally stirred the situation in Scandinavia. ==Claims to Norway== This country, the Hereditary Kingdom of Norway, has been the only medieval Scandinavian realm whose kingship was hereditary, not elective. Already when Olav IV of Norway was little and his mother Margaret was regent, the Dukes of Mecklenburg advanced their claims. The right is based on their descent from Euphemia of Sweden, granddaughter of Haakon V of Norway. When Olav IV died in 1387, Norway was without a monarch, under the government of the regentess Margaret. She soon chose an heir, Eric of Pomerania, whose mother Maria of Mecklenburg had been Eufemia's eldest granddaughter. Maria's uncle, Margaret's old opponent was left without. When Eric's nephew king Christopher died (before the death of the deposed Eric III of Norway), after some hiatus another magnate, Christian VIII of Oldenburg, of a female descent from Eufemia and the Mecklenburg (Eufemia's daughter's great-grandson), was in 1450 chosen as king of Norway, this time surpassing his cousin and male-line rival, Duke Henry the Fat of Mecklenburg. The Dukes of Mecklenburg continued to regard themselves as rightful heirs of Norway, however they were unable to gain the kingdom from the Oldenburgs. ==Modern states in Mecklenburg== Around 1711, a treaty was made between Dukes of Mecklenburg and the Elector of Brandenburg through which the elector was recognized as the next heir of Mecklenburg after the male lines of the genealogical house of Mecklenburg. Whereby the electors, later kings of Prussia, regarded themselves as having become members of the House of Mecklenburg and started to use its titles, e.g. Duke of Mecklenburg, among their own titulary. The legality of that treaty concession has been and is under discussion, because not each of the then agnates of the House participated in the deed, and at least one of them was then underage. In the 17th and 18th centuries, the duchy was divided several times between agnates of the ducal house. Mecklenburg-Schwerin, Werle, Mecklenburg-Güstrow and Mecklenburg-Strelitz were typical partition principalities. Until the late 18th century, most parts had returned to the senior branch (Schwerin), after which the patrimony was divided in two states until the very end of monarchy in Germany: *Mecklenburg-Schwerin *Mecklenburg-Strelitz These were elevated to grand duchies by recognition of the Congress of Vienna. In 1918, less than a year before the elimination of monarchy, the main line of Strelitz went extinct and the then Grand Duke of Mecklenburg-Schwerin stepped in as regent, but succession unclarities (there was a junior Strelitz branch yet living in Russia) were not solved until the small monarchies both were dissolved to republics. ==Slavic heritage== The house of Mecklenburg was originally a tribal chieftain dynasty of Slavic Obotrites, such as Niklot and Pribislav, who gradually became Germanized. In the beginning of 20th century, its Slavic roots were remembered for example by king Nicholas I of Montenegro who chose Duchess Jutta of Mecklenburg as the wife of his heir-apparent, Danilo, Crown Prince of Montenegro, stating the Slavic ethnicity of the Mecklenburg as sufficient. ==House of Mecklenburg today== ===House of Mecklenburg-Schwerin=== The House of Mecklenburg-Schwerin became extinct in the male line on 31 July 2001 with the death of Hereditary Grand Duke Frederick Francis of Mecklenburg-Schwerin the eldest son and heir of the last reigning Grand Duke, Frederick Francis IV. The remaining members of the House of Mecklenburg-Schwerin are the daughters of Duke Christian Ludwig; the second son of Frederick Francis IV; the Duchesses Donata (born 1956) and Edwina (born 1960); Duchess Woizlawa Feodora (born 1918), the daughter of Duke Adolf Friedrich; and Hereditary Grand Duchess Karin (née von Schaper; born 1920), the widow of Hereditary Grand Duke Frederick Francis . ===House of Mecklenburg-Strelitz=== With the extinction of Schwerin, Mecklenburg-Strelitz is now the only surviving branch of the Grand Ducal house in the male line. The current head of this house is Borwin, Duke of Mecklenburg. His grandfather was Count Georg of Carlow the morganatic son of Duke George Alexander of Mecklenburg (1859–1909). Count Georg of Carlow was adopted in 1928 by his uncle Duke Charles Michael of Mecklenburg the head of the House of Mecklenburg-Strelitz. He then assumed the title Duke of Mecklenburg (Serene Highness) which was confirmed by the head of the Imperial House of Russia, Grand Duke Cyril Vladimirovich on 18 July 1929 and recognised on 23 December by Grand Duke Friedrich Franz IV of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. He succeeded his uncle as head of the house on 6 December 1934 and was granted the style of Highness on 18 December 1950. In addition to Duke Borwin, the current members of the House of Mecklenburg-Strelitz are his wife Duchess Alice (née Wagner; born 1959); their children Duchess Olga (born 1988), the Dukes Alexander (born 1991) and Michael (born 1994); his sisters the Duchesses Elisabeth Christine (born 1947), Marie Catherine (born 1949) and Irene (born 1952); and his uncle Duke Carl Gregor (born 1933). ==Line of succession== *Head of the house: Borwin, Duke of Mecklenburg (born 1956) *Duke Alexander of Mecklenburg (born 1991) *Duke Michael of Mecklenburg (born 1994) *Duke Carl Gregor of Mecklenburg (born 1933) ==States ruled by the House of Mecklenburg== *Mecklenburg (1131–1918), with *Mecklenburg-Schwerin (1352–1918) with interruptions *Mecklenburg-Güstrow (1621–1701) *Mecklenburg-Stargard (1348–1471) *Mecklenburg-Strelitz (1701–1918) *Sweden (1364–1389) *Werle (1235–1436)

My father gave this to me, explaining it was invented by my grandfather, Lorenzo. It was a prototype, marked "Patent Pending" on the bottom, although I don't know if he ever actually applied for a patent. It's made of cast iron. Apparently, it was invented because of shopkeepers' tendency to impale their hands on the typical receipt spindles of the day, which leads me to guess it was created when he was running Johnson's Lighthouse Bakery. I had the idea the bakery was in the Chicago area, but it was more likely in New Jersey in the later 1920's or early 1930's This knowledge came about because my father saw a school project created by someone in my class (maybe when I was in the third grade), a volcano, and he remarked that it looked more like the lighthouse that Lorenzo had in the shop window of Johnson's Lighthouse Bakery. Louie Johnson June 4, 2013 (Johnson-18690)

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

This space page is for use by members of [[Project:Canadian History]]. Images needed for templates, etc., can be attached to this page.

Here are open questions about Applegates. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Link to [http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=cr&CRid=107646 Find A Grave]

JOHN MURDOCH MCKENZIE (MERCHANT) MARRIED MARY BURK CLEVELAND IN HALIFAX IN 1805. THEY SETTLED ON THE MIRAMICHI (NELSON)AND HAD A LARGE FAMILY. NELSON NB LAND RECORDS HAVE WILLIAM CLEVELAND DEEDING PROPERTY TO MARY'S SON MURDOCH IN NELSON. THERE ARE OTHER PANB RECORDS, VOTERS LISTS, SCHOOL LISTS AND HISTORICAL REFERENCES TO THE MCKENZIE FAMILY OF NELSON. RECORDS INDICATE THAT WHEN MURDOCH DIED (ABT 1821) HIS WIDOW MARY WAS HIS EXCECUTOR AND HIS ESTATE TOOK SEVERAL YEARS TO SETTLE. SHE LATER MARRIED A JOHN SHERWOOD AND HAD ANOTHER DAUGHTER, ELIZABETH. LOOKING FOR FURTHER INFORMATION ON THE MCKENZIE FAMILY, AND JOHN MURDOCH IN NOVA SCOTIA CONNECTED TO THE CLEVELANDS.

Daija is 2 yrs old and she is a German Short hair pointer x whippet.. she looks like a chocolate lab but shes not.... she my best friend.. i love her so...

A chart of 'steps' between individuals. Where a non gender specific term is not available, Masculine terms have been used for consistency.

Looking for family lineage of Joesph and Madeline Wagner-from German ruled Alsace-ancestors or descendents

FIND AT: http://www.tutorgigpedia.com/ed/Earl_of_Orkney The Norse Earldom was frequently under joint rule. The possessions of the Earldom included the Mormaerdom of Caithness and, until 1194, the Shetland Islands. Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M re, 9th century Sigurd Eysteinsson (Sigurd the Mighty), brother of Ragnvald, 9th century Guthorm Sigurdsson, c. 890 Hallad Rognvaldsson, c. 891 c. 893 Turf-Einar Rognvaldsson (Turf-Einar), c. 893 c. 946 Arnkel Turf-Einarsson, 946 954 (died at the same battle as Eric Bloodaxe) Erlend Turf-Einarsson, (d. 954) (died at the same battle as Eric Bloodaxe) Thorfinn Turf-Einarsson (Thorfinn Skull-Splitter), c. 963 c. 976 Arnfinn Thorfinnsson, with Havard, Ljot and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Havard Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Ljot and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Ljot Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Havard and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Hlodvir Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Havard and Ljot, c. 980 c. 991 Sigurd Hlodvirsson (Sigurd the Stout), 991 1014 Brusi Sigurdsson, with Einar, Sumarlidi and Thorfinn, 1014 1030 Einar Sigurdsson (Einar Wry-mouth), with Brusi and Sumarlidi, 1014 1020 Sumarlidi Sigurdsson, with Brusi and Einar, 1014 1015 Thorfinn Sigurdsson (Thorfinn the Mighty), with Brusi and R gnvald, 1020 1064 R gnvald Brusason, with Thorfinn, c. 1037 c. 1045 Paul and Erlend Thorfinnsson, 1064 1098 Sigurd Magnusson (Sigurd the Jerusalem-farer), later King of Norway, son of King Magnus Bareleg, 1098 1103 Haakon Paulsson, son of Paul Thorfinsson, with Magnus, 1103 1123 Magnus Erlendsson (Saint Magnus), with Haakon, 1108 1117 Harald Haakonsson, with Paul, 1122 1127 Paul Haakonsson, with Harald, 1122 1137 R gnvald Kali Kolsson (Saint R gnvald), with Harald Maddadsson and Erlend, 1136 1158 Harald Maddadsson, with R gnvald, Erlend and Harald Eiriksson, 1134 1206 Erlend Haraldsson, son of Harald Haakonsson, with Harald Maddadsson, 1151 1154 Harald Eiriksson, in Caithness, grandson of R gnvald Kali, with Harald, 1191 1194 David Haraldsson, with Heinrik and Jon, 1206 1214 Heinrik Haraldsson, in Caithness, with David and Jon, 1206 before 1231 Jon Haraldsson, with David and Heinrik, 1206 1231 Scottish Earls under the Norwegian Crown The Angus Earls In 1236, Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, Mormaer of Angus, was granted the Earldom of Orkney by King Haakon Haakonsson. Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, c. 1236 1239 Gille Brigte, son of Magnus, 1239 ? Gille Brigte, son of Gille Brigte, perhaps the same as the previous Gille Brigte, ? 1256 Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, 1256 1273 Magnus Magnusson, 1273 1284 J n Magn sson, 1284 c. 1300 Magn s J nsson, c. 1300 1321

FIND AT: http://www.tutorgigpedia.com/ed/Earl_of_Orkney The Norse Earldom was frequently under joint rule. The possessions of the Earldom included the Mormaerdom of Caithness and, until 1194, the Shetland Islands. Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M re, 9th century Sigurd Eysteinsson (Sigurd the Mighty), brother of Ragnvald, 9th century Guthorm Sigurdsson, c. 890 Hallad Rognvaldsson, c. 891 c. 893 Turf-Einar Rognvaldsson (Turf-Einar), c. 893 c. 946 Arnkel Turf-Einarsson, 946 954 (died at the same battle as Eric Bloodaxe) Erlend Turf-Einarsson, (d. 954) (died at the same battle as Eric Bloodaxe) Thorfinn Turf-Einarsson (Thorfinn Skull-Splitter), c. 963 c. 976 Arnfinn Thorfinnsson, with Havard, Ljot and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Havard Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Ljot and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Ljot Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Havard and Hlodvir, c. 976 c. 991 Hlodvir Thorfinnsson, with Arnfinn, Havard and Ljot, c. 980 c. 991 Sigurd Hlodvirsson (Sigurd the Stout), 991 1014 Brusi Sigurdsson, with Einar, Sumarlidi and Thorfinn, 1014 1030 Einar Sigurdsson (Einar Wry-mouth), with Brusi and Sumarlidi, 1014 1020 Sumarlidi Sigurdsson, with Brusi and Einar, 1014 1015 Thorfinn Sigurdsson (Thorfinn the Mighty), with Brusi and R gnvald, 1020 1064 R gnvald Brusason, with Thorfinn, c. 1037 c. 1045 Paul and Erlend Thorfinnsson, 1064 1098 Sigurd Magnusson (Sigurd the Jerusalem-farer), later King of Norway, son of King Magnus Bareleg, 1098 1103 Haakon Paulsson, son of Paul Thorfinsson, with Magnus, 1103 1123 Magnus Erlendsson (Saint Magnus), with Haakon, 1108 1117 Harald Haakonsson, with Paul, 1122 1127 Paul Haakonsson, with Harald, 1122 1137 R gnvald Kali Kolsson (Saint R gnvald), with Harald Maddadsson and Erlend, 1136 1158 Harald Maddadsson, with R gnvald, Erlend and Harald Eiriksson, 1134 1206 Erlend Haraldsson, son of Harald Haakonsson, with Harald Maddadsson, 1151 1154 Harald Eiriksson, in Caithness, grandson of R gnvald Kali, with Harald, 1191 1194 David Haraldsson, with Heinrik and Jon, 1206 1214 Heinrik Haraldsson, in Caithness, with David and Jon, 1206 before 1231 Jon Haraldsson, with David and Heinrik, 1206 1231 Scottish Earls under the Norwegian Crown The Angus Earls In 1236, Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, Mormaer of Angus, was granted the Earldom of Orkney by King Haakon Haakonsson. Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, c. 1236 1239 Gille Brigte, son of Magnus, 1239 ? Gille Brigte, son of Gille Brigte, perhaps the same as the previous Gille Brigte, ? 1256 Magnus, son of Gille Brigte, 1256 1273 Magnus Magnusson, 1273 1284 J n Magn sson, 1284 c. 1300 Magn s J nsson, c. 1300 1321

Aaron Leaming Book of Surveys, Liber C, begun August 1765 [from the original manuscript at the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, call # (Phi) Am .842] Transcribed/abstracted by Joan Berkey, Deeds 51-123 next page [transcriber’s note: This bound volume is found at the Historical Society of Pennsylvania in Philadelphia. The mortgages contained within it were transcribed from the originals by Aaron Leaming, Jr.(1715-1780). Since many of the colonial deeds were not recorded, the legal descriptions and genealogical information contained within them are invaluable. Please note that “L” stands for the English currency of “pound,” “S” stands for shillings, and my abbreviation of “WNJS” stands for the West New Jersey Society who owned the land beginning in the 1690s. My comments are placed within brackets] June 20th, 1765 the General Assembly of New Jersey passed a law for removing the books out of the hands of the respective Commissioners of the Loan Office in the several counties of this province into the hands of the Clerks of the Peace of the said counties and as I [Aaron Leaming, Jr.] happened to be one of the Loan Officers for Cape May (Henry Young, Esq. being the other) I thought proper to take the following extracts from the said books before they passed out of my hands. 1. p.2:Nathaniel Jenkins 110 acres, legal description, but no creeks or land owners mentioned, 1733; 40L 2. p.3:Thomas Gandy, 1733, Cedar Swamp Creek, no acreage given; 16L 3. p.3:Richard Downs Esq., 200 acres, 1733, tract of land and marsh whereon he lives by Fishing Creek which tenement was formerly Jacob Daton’s dec’d, 200 acres, tract was sold by WNJS [West New Jersey Society] and Jeremiah Bass, and the children of said Daton being all daughters sold the said tract to Richard Downs by a deed from them dated 1-30-1715; deed is recorded in Secretary’s office at Burlington, no legal description; 20L mortgage 4. p.3-4:Joseph Goldin, 200 acres, L72 mortgage, 4-23-1733: “all that tract of land and marsh where he now lives butted on the east side and to run along Egg Harbor River until it comes to the mouth of a creek on the north of my new dwelling house, then the creek to be the bounds to the head of the said creek and from thence to a white oak then to a stake at the mouth of a gut by the main creek and so along the creek to the sounds is the bounds thereof, which was given to the said Joseph by a deed from his father” [father not named] 5. p.5:“it appearing that the land mortgaged by Joshua Garlick in the 3rd [volume?] No l. of Loose Sheets is forfeited and the equity of redemption thereof foreclosed by reason he did not make payment this year according to the conditions of the mortgage…he also forfeited other land mortgaged in the 34th No. of the 40,000L mortgage book…both tracts ordered sold by Aaron Leaming by way of public vendue on the 2nd Tuesday next, 1742…John Garlick appeared and made it appear that he had purchased of Joshua Garlick nine acres of the aforesaid land that was mortgaged by Joshua, so the 9 acres was sold separately to John Garlick for 36L 10S. 6. p.6:John Stites appeared and said he bought the residue of the said lands, containing 55 acres from Joshua Garlick, and Rebecca Church claimed that Jeremiah Church dec’d had purchased of John Garlick 100 acres of the mortgaged land 7. p.7:John Garlick 60 acres and 42 acres: Middle Precinct, mentions John Taylor’s line, Joshua Garlick’s line (60 acre tract), 42 acre tract also in Middle precinct; gives legal description for both; 42L mortgage 8. p.8:Joshua Garlick 64 acres; Middle Precinct.; all three tracts comprise one plantation bounded on the south by John Stites plantation; Joshua Garlick sold 55 acres to John Stites after it was mortgaged; 9. p.8:John Stites 55 acres; 70L; deed of 1742 by Aaron Leaming, commissioner of the Loan Office to John Stites being part of the 64 acres mortgaged by Joshua Garlick; gives legal description 10. p.9:John Garlick, 9 acres, 11. p.9:John Stites, 100 acres, deed dated 1742 to Stites from Leaming Loan Office; gives legal description 12. p.10:John Stites 103.5 acres; deed of 1737, mortgaged land and marsh in Middle Precinct, on the sea side between the land of George Taylor and the land of Joshua Garlick; gives legal description; 50L; 13. p.10:John Stite’s receipt for mortgage, 1742 14. p.11:John Garlick’s receipt for 11L mortgage, two tracts, one of 60 acres, the other of 142 acres, no date 15. p.11:“John Stites had only one child her name was Margaret and was born November 10, 1740. In July 1743 John Stites died; March 3, 1763 she was married to Jonathan Leaming my oldest son. October 9, 1764 at ¾ past 10 of the clock in the night the said Margaret was delivered of a daughter named Priscilla Leaming (that having been the name of the child’s grandmother) and the 22nd day of October 1764 about 3 in the morning the said Margaret died: witness my hand….Aaron Leaming” 16. p.12:Joseph Chard: 1733, 16L mortgage, cedar swamp in Upper precinct, on the north side of Cedar Swamp Creek; payments were not made and in 1742 Aaron Leaming Sr. and Jr. sold it at vendue to Jeremiah Hand. Part of it is now the estate of Jesse Hand by descent from his father Oct. 9, 1765. 17. p.12:Moses Crosley: 1733, land and marsh, corner of Henry Leonard’s land, corner of Samuel Hand, mention of Osborn land; Leaming notes that the deed is imperfect in the distances it gives; no $ mentioned 18. p.13:Samuel Gandy, 1733: tract of land purchased by Thomas Gandy, his father, from Lewis Morris Esq.[representing the West New Jersey Society], adjoining to the said Thomas Gandy’s land that he now lives on; gives legal description; no $ mentioned 19. p.14:Benjamin Richardson, 1733, 16L, all that tract of land whereon he now lives, no legal description, legal description is in deed filed in Burlington 20. p.14:John Corson’s 200 acres: dated 4-24-1733, 24L mortgage, “all that tract of land and marsh containing 200 acres butted and bounded as follows: beginning at a stake in the marsh by a creek side which parts the said land from the land formerly in the possession of Abraham Banier but now in the possession of one Andrew Godfrey and running from thence up the said creek bounding therewith northwest half a point north 320 perches to a corner tree marked 12 notches from thence by a line of marked trees north east half a point east 105 perches to a tree, then south east half a point south along the line of his father Andrew Corson’s to a stake in the marsh 320 perches, then to the first mentioned stake south west half a point west 105 perches; 21. p.14:Peter [John was written in first, then erased and replaced with the name Peter] Scull; 1733, all that tract of land and marsh in Cape May whereon he now lives at the place called Tuckahoe, on the south side of the Tuckahoe River right over against Thomas Champion’s old Plantation; gives legal description, mentions “with the third part of the meadow which was purchased by John Scull 22. p.15:Ebenezer Swain; 1733, 100 acres; gives legal description, mentions William Johnson’s land and line; 24L 23. p.15:Henry Leonard, 150 acres, 1733, 32L; tract whereon he now lives; gives legal description; land of John Reeves adjoins, Perch Creek: Beginning at a stake standing by the side of a creek that parts the said land from the land of John Reeves called Perch Creek and runs from thence south southwest seventy nine perches to a stake by a gut or small creek, from thence west northwest three hundred and twenty perches along the line of the said John Reeves land to the beginning. [Leaming notes that 2 courses are left out of the original] 24. p.15:Isaac Hand: 1733, 16L; land of Benjamin Johnson, Jonathan Osborn’s, no acreage; beg. at a stake by the sound side in the line between it and the land of Benjamin Johnson, and running from thence northwest and by west 320 perches to a corner tree marked with 12 notches, then north and by north half north, 48 perches to the land that was Jonathan Osborn’s, then down that line east south east 320 perches to the mouth of a small creek that is by the sound side , joining therewith seventy eight perches southwest and by south half south to the beginning 25. p.16:Randall Hewit, 115 acres; 24L; gives legal description, “Horseneck” [AL notes that it contains by computation 261 acres] 26. p.16:William Johnson, 1733; 50L; gives legal description; beg. at a corner stake by cedar creek side and running from thence S33W, 122 perches to a stake upon a small creek called the Green Spring Creek, then up the said creek bounding with the water courses thereof to a poplar standing in the branch, then 33 degrees along the line of Mr. Jervice’s land two hundred perches to a corner white oak on the north side of the main branch of cedar creek then north sixteen degrees easterly one hundred and fifty perches to a corner of Joseph Holdin’s, then southeast one hundred and sixty perches to a red oak in the fork of cedar creek then east 35 degrees south 16 perches to beginning; “except that part given to Catherine Johnson now the wife of James Hathorn, see p. 49” 27. p.16:Aaron Leaming, 350 acres; 100L; line of Arthur Cresse Sr., legal description; said land was bought from the daughters of Edmund Howell deceased and their husbands Edward Quinton and Abraham Hudson, and the part belonging to Sarah Howell when a maid but now Sarah Smith; 1733 28. p.17:John Leonard, 90 acres; 16L, 1733; legal description; mentions land of Moses Crossle; 29. p.17:Isaac Hand, 50 acres; April 24th, the sixth year of King George the II, 16L; gives legal description 30. p.18:Josiah Edwards, 200 acres, 1733; 16L; beg. at Peter Corson’s southeast corner and running up Peter’s line northwest half north 320 perches, then northeast half east 139 perches to the line of the land surveyed for Henry Young now belonging to Joseph Badcock so down the said line south south east half east 320 perches to a stake by the side of a creek; thence southwest 79 perches to beginning. 31. p.18:Jacob Spicer, Esq.; 200 acres, the neck & 141 acres Oyster Point; 1733; 57L; all that tract of land he purchased of Caleb Carman containing 200 acres of land and marsh bounded northwardly upon the said Carman’s land and George Crafford’s land and westerly upon a creek that runs from John Paige’s land and southerly upon a creek that fronts John Hand’s land, and easterly upon some marsh belonging to the proprietors in England; his deed for the same dated 1710, Liber B, p. 101. Also 141 acres he bought of Benjamin and William Carman known as Oyster Point in Cold Spring neck, by deed ; also the beach called Two Mile Beach 32. p.19:Joshua Stites, 1734, land in Cold Spring, no legal description 15L; 33. p.19:Michael Isard and wife Sarah; 1734, 24L; 200 acres, was sold by WNJS to John Reeves, dec’d who is the father of Sarah; beg. at a stake by a creek from thence northeast by north 105 perches to stake in marsh, thence along the marsh and so along the woods by a line of marked trees west northwest to an oak, 320 perches, then along the woods southeast by south 105 perches, then ESE to beginning, 320 P; 34. p.19:Isaac Whildin, 200 acres; deed of 4-22-1735, fol. 23, 40L, all that tract of land now in his possession it being one half of a certain parcel of land bought by his father Joseph Whildin deceased of the West NJ Society, containing over 200 acres of land, beginning at a stake standing in the marsh at Humphrey Hughes SW corner to a little creek so up the said creek to Joseph Whildin his brother’s land to his easternmost corner, so running NW ½ W along the said Joseph’s line 320P to a corner tree in the woods, from thence NE ½ N 120P to a black oak, thence NE ½ S, 60P, thence SE half E 240 P to POB. 35. p.20:1735; one eightyth of the Five Mile Beach; 15L; 36. p.20:Jacob Spicer, 54 acres; 15L; beg. at a white oak near land of Caleb Carman and on the west side of his head line and running from thence southwest by south 90p; thence northwest by west 102 P; then northeast by north, 90P, then southeast by east 102 perches to beginning 37. p.20:George Stites 40 acres and 10 acres, 1735; whereon George Stites now liveth; gives legal description; also tract of marsh at “nummies.” 15L 38. p.21:Henry Leonard, 100 acres; 1735, 41L; no legal description 39. p.22:Henry Stites, 200 acres; 1741; 16L; land and marsh in Middle precinct., between the land of William Smith and that was formerly John Reeves but now Henry Stites, Jr.; gives legal description; 40. p.22:Moses Crossle; 117 acres, between land of Henry Leonard and the Osborn [no first name given]; gives legal description; [AL comments that this was not the whole plantation, only the part next to Leonard] 41. p.22:Daniel Norton, 50 acres; 15L; on bayside, fork of Dyers Creek, Shamgar Hand’s corner; 42. p.22:William Robinson home plantation, bayside,1736; 16L; beginning at Shamgar Hand’s east end in Jo [Joseph] Mores Neck thence south one hundred and three perches then east thirty seven perches to a branch of Wills creek, than along the creek north north east one quarter east 116 perches to another branch that proceeds from Wills Creek and then along the said branch west 86 perches to the beginning. Also another tract beginning at William Smith’s southeast corner 43. p.23:Christopher Leaming, 204 acres; 1737, 12L 10S; land and marsh between land of John Reeves, late of Cape May, dec’d and the land of John Hand’s 44. p.21:John Hand, 186 acres, 1737, 12L; tract in Upper; between land of Christopher Leaming and land of Daniel Brandreth; gives legal description 45. p. 24:Daniel Garritson, 100 acres; 1737, 40L; land in Upper, mentions land of John Hubbert; gives legal description 46. p.24:John Stites, 103.5 acres, 50L, see p. 10 for legal description; 1737 47. p.24:Nathan Osborn; 150 acres, 16L; Middle precinct., gives legal description., Isaac Hand’s corner, Anannias Osborn corner 48. p.25:Robert Townsend, Esq., 12L 10S, Upper precinct., adjoining land that was formerly Benjamin Hand’s which land is now in the possession of Daniel Brandreth; gives legal description; 260 acres 49. p.26:Ebenezer Johnson, 100 acres, 1737, 12L 10S; gives legal description, corner tree of John Bucks, bank of Delaware Bay 50. p.26:Ebenezer Newton, 150 acres, 64L; between John Eldredge and Delaware Bay, excepting about 30 acres that was sold to Samuel Foster which lies next to the bay; beginning at a bridge that passeth to New England Town, thence north eight degrees westerly fifty perches and then east eight degrees southerly forty perches then north eight westerly forty perches thence west eight north forty perches, then north eight westerly seventy two perches, then east twenty eight degrees south forty eight perches then north forty four degrees east eighty six perches then east eight degrees south one hundred and fifteen perches to a corner then by the land of George Crafford’s which is now in the possession of John Eldredge south southwest one half appoint south to the New England town Creek, down the creek several courses to beginning. ===Categories===

In Norman, MN, in the late 1800s, there were 3 Habedank families -- August, William, and Carl. (per US/Minnesota Census data) It appears August died around 1882, and some of the children moved in with William. How were they related? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Father of George McCord, Hanford, CA Dallas died in farm accident 1892. Was one of first sheriff deputies in Kern Co., CA He left widow...Emmeline Nancy Chapman McCord with five children. One of his children was male George McCord- my grandfather. Dallas McCord's parents were William People's McCord and Sofia Crippen McCord of Hanford, CA. After his death, a school was named in his honor. Dallas School District was about 12 miles southeast of Hanford, CA in Kings County, Calif.

"Air France Flight 007 was a charter flight that crashed on June 3, 1962 while attempting to depart Paris's Orly Airport en route to Atlanta, Georgia via New York City's Idlewild Airport (now John F. Kennedy International Airport). The 707 carried 122 passengers and 10 crew, of whom 130 died. The pilot was Captain Roland Hoche, 39, assisted by First Officer Jacques Pitoiset, 40, and Flight Engineer Robert Barres, 42. This is the first single civilian jet airliner disaster with more than 100 deaths. When it happened, it was the worst single-aircraft disaster as well, and was also the third deadliest aviation disaster in history." Information from Wikipedia http://bcove.me/gcaasrw9 http://www.britishpathe.com/video/orly-airport-boeing-crashes-in-france http://www.ajc.com/news/news/local/air-france-crash-recalls-62-orly-tragedy/nQGjp/

Sometimes people are confused by the son and daughter naming system in Scandinavian countries. The fact is, until mid 19th century, a woman did not take on her spouse's last name; she kept her *SDOTTIR name her whole life long. She is perpetually (FATHER'S FIRST NAME) + SDOTTIR. This is not unlike the early Scottish naming traditions using "NIC" for females and "MAC" for males added to the first name of their father. A PROILE named (Mrs) Inge THORSDOTTIR OLAFSSON is inherently incorrect. She would never have a *SSON at the end of her name because of her gender. She would not change THOR (father) to OLAF (her spouse) either, because she is not her husband's daughter which OLAFSDOTTIR would imply. She remains THORSDOTTIR, no matter whom she marries. My Danish great grandmother had such a name (Nicolaisdatter). In some places like Iceland, this tradition continues even today. Changes in the spelling of =son,=sen, and =datter, =dotter, etc. did not until the Scandinavian countries dived themselves up sometime in the 19th century, so the default *sson and *dottir is always correct in dealing with very old names of this kind.

[[Category:DNA Projects]] [http://wc.rootsweb.ancestry.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?db=overby Overby/Overbury DNA Project] [http://www.familytreedna.com/public/overby Overby DNA Project results on FamilyTreeDNA]

I am very new to all this! My dad is John Peterson born beloit kansas, and his parents are Roland Peterson and Mable Irene Hill, her maiden name. From Roland is his father Louis or Lewis Peterson. I could be mistaken, i'm just throwing information out there! I'd appreciate any pro help on finding more family, information,etc. Thank You!!! [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

The Young (Jung) Families of the Mohawk Valley 1710-1946 Compiled by Clifford M. Young & Published by The Fort Plain Standard, Fort Plain, NY 1947 Donated by Bruce Hargrove. ADAM YOUNG It is of interest to note that Adam Young, son of Theobald, was connected with the building of the Sand Hill Church. The following extracts are taken from the records of this early church: "Historical MSS, English calendar, Page 725. Sept. 9, 1761. Petition : John Casper Lappius, minister, William Seeber and Adam Young of the congregation of the German Reformed Church at Canajoharie for a license to collect money to build a church." "Council Minutes, Pg. 454. Sept. 9, 1761. Brief to collect money for building a church at Canajoharie upon petition of John Casper Lappius, minister of the German Congregation there, William Seeber and Adam Young, Messrs. Bleecker having given the land for it." The land in question was in the Bleecker Patent, Fort Plain, in what was then the town of Canajoharie. Jacob Young, Sr., son of Hendrick, purchased the land adjoining from the Bleecker Patent and in the deed 200 acres were reserved for the High Dutch Reformed Church property at Sand Hill and probably included the old cemetery at that point. It is fair to assume that this Adam Young just mentioned was a son of Theobald as he is the only Adam Young of record in the Valley at that early date who would have been sufficiently mature (born in 1717) to be prominently connected with the founding of a church. The early militia records of the Valley give the following information: July 24th and 28, 1763 - Company of Capt. Klock, In alarm to German Flats (Indian Alarm at Burnetsfield). Adam Young and Christian Young. May 6, 1767 - On list of persons chosen to be officers in the Battalion of Grenadiers under Coll. John Jost Herkimer, we find the name of Lieut. Adam Jung. May 14, 1768 - Persons recommended to be Captains and Subalterns for the "New Formed Regiments of Militia foot in the Western Parts of the County of Albany: Fifth Regiment. 1st Lt. Adam Young; 2nd Lt. Frederick Fox." On page 4 of the translated records of the Dutch Reformed Church of Stone Arabia is noted the birth in 1742 of Johannes, the first son of Adam Young and wife Catherine Schrimling (Schrombling- Schrembling), sponsors at baptism-Frederich Jung and Thoreda Hessen. On page 35 of the same record we find Hendrick and Abraham (twins) born to Adam Jung and wife Catherin Elisabeth, Aug. 17, 1762-Capt. Hendrich Frei and wife Elisabeth, sponsors. As the births of Johannes and the twins were some twenty years apart, it is quite certain that Daniel and David, and probably John Nicholas, noted elsewhere (perhaps some daughters also) were born between those dates. When the twins were born this family had been living in the Kyle for approximately eight or ten years, and it seems reasonable to assume that some of the children would have been baptized in the "Squake" church which had been organized and the edifice was erected in the immediate vicinity of the home of Adam Young, as indicated by lots owned by him in the Theobald Young Patent. No baptismal records of that church have been found. A deed dated May 19, 1774, recorded in the County Clerk's office in Fonda, N. Y. shows that Adam Young deeded a portion of his land in "Youngsfield to Isaac Paris, for 270 pounds. Johannes (son of Adam Young) had three children up to 1796, according to Canadian records of Loyalists. The Stone Arabia, N. Y. church record shows that Johannes Jung and wife Catharina had Daniel, born Nov. 18, 1770, Daniel Jung and Elisabeta Mattesin, sponsors at baptism. With the assistance of Mr. Charles G. Crouse, Genealogical Reseacher, 95 Queen Street, Oshawa, Ontario, Canada, we are able to trace our Adam Young to Haldimand County, west of Niagara Falls and Buffalo. Following is a copy of papers submitted by Mr. Crouse concerning Adam Young and family: " Ontario Bureau of Archives, Page 998 - Report, 1904, 2nd Report. Proceedings of Loyalist Commissioners, Montreal - 1787, before Commissioner Pemberton. (Enquiry into losses and services of U.E.L.'s). #862 Claim of ADAM YOUNG, late of New York; Sept. 6, 1787, Claimant says: He is a native of America - lived on the Mohawk, Tryon County. When the rebellion broke out joined Col. Butler at Oswego in 1778 -he had been imprisoned for 11 months for refusing to take an oath to the States. He was confined in different gaols (jails) - at last sent to Norwich Gaol in Connect. Govrt. As soon as he was released he went home. The rebels came and burnt his house and all his buildings and took away or destroyed all his effects. The reason of this was because he had given provisions to Loyalists who were coming to Canada. At one time he sent 74 over. After his house was burnt he and his two sons went and joined Col. Butler. He served 6 or 7 years - he had four sons who served - now lives on the Grand River about 60 miles from Niagara. He had 2,600 acres on the Mohawk. No. 1 - 600 acres in Young's Patent taken out 30 years ago; there he lived and cleared 100 acres, had 2 houses, 1 barn, a Saw Mill, etc. No. 2 - Had 2,000 acres in another Patent, which was called Fentie's Patent and Livingston's Patent. This was 10 miles from the other, taken up ten years before the War. This was all improved. He had a saw mill and a Potash Works on No. 1; values No. 1 at 1,000 pounds besides the buildings. Values saw mill at 140 pounds; values Potash works at 150 pounds. Heard the land was sold - his name in Anstey's List. His horned cattle - 6 horses, and all his movables were taken by the rebels - 13 horses, 12 cows, 6 heifers, 12 sheep, 20 hogs - all his furniture, utensils, very good. He kept a shop of Dry Goods, he traded with Indians; lost to amount of 150 pounds." "Henry W. Nellls, witness: Knew Claimt. He was always considered Loyal. Remembers him being sent to prison for his Loyalty. Heard of his house being burnt and all his effects taken or destroyed by the rebels. He lived at some distance from the Mohawk river in Tryon Co. Witness knew the place where he lived. It was a very fine place, well cleared. There was a saw mill and a potash house upon it. He had land in other Patents. " (Marginal notes)1. -is told to get certificate of sale.2. -a very good man.""Vals. the Clear land in No. 1 at 7 pounds per acre York Cury. Values the Saw Mill at 200 pounds, Pot Ash House & Work 150 pounds. Vals. the Woodland from 20s to 10 sh. per acre, according to its situation. Heard the estate was sold." "Claimant was in Service some time in the Rangers. He had three sons in same service. Thinks another son died in the service." "John Young, witness: Says his father suffered a long Imprisonment on account of his loyalty. His House and Buildings were burnt & all his effects plundered and destroyed after which he went off with 2 of his sons. He served in the Rangers. He had three sons in the Rangers, one of whom died. Witness himself served in the Indian Department. He had 600 or 700 acres in Young's Patent. There was a good clear farm. There was a Saw Mill and a Potash Work on this place, Vals. Saw Mill at 200 pounds, Clear Land at 6 pounds per acre. Woodland at 20 sh. per acre. He had other lands in Patents. He had a good Stock and furniture; all was lost. He came away with scarce sufficient Clothes to cover him. He kept a shop. He had always articles for the Indian Trade. Thinks he saw an advertisement, for sale. There are strangers that live upon the place. Claims also for a 1,000 acres on the Susquehana, 30 miles from the Mohawk, bought by Claimt. and Claimt's Brother, of Sir John Johnson. It was purchased after the War began and Claimt's Brother was now in possession, but Claimt. is liable to pay the whole Purchase money to Sir. John Johnson." From Dept., Public Records, Archives of Ontario. (Land Grants)1931 Report-20th-P. 168. "Henry Young, Original Nominee of Lots 30 & 31 in Wainfleet Tp. on Lake Erie, 200 acres, June 15, 1797." Pg. 47: John Young, his wife and two children, petitioned for land on Nov. 21, 1788. (1928 Report)" 1930 Import P. 82:"Lieut. John Young, Stating that he was a Lieutenant in the Six Nation Indian Department during the late American War and was one of the first loyalists who came into this Province, and that he brought a wife and three children. Prays for the usual quantity allowed to officers of his rank and for family lands. Ordered 200 acres as a reduced Lieutenant and 250 acres for family lands if not granted before at Newark (Niagara) Jan. 9, 1797." Pg- 131:"John Young, Jr., on April 18, 1797 Praying for lands as a son of Lieut. Young of the Indian Department. 300 acres." P. 38:"John Young of Crowland (Niagara Dist.) Recommend for 200 acres if of age and not granted before July 12, 1798, Newark." From Vol. XXVI, pp 371-374 - "Papers & Records" Ont. Hist. Soc.Petitions for Land Grants: The Petition of Daniel and Henry Young (Excerpts) "Humbly showeth:- That Adam Young, father of petitioners was a firm Loyalist and suffereth much by enemy during War. Certificate annexed - said Adam Young never received lands. That he is now dead. Petitioners pray your Honor will give grant - being entitled to Lands by Will - in duty bound will ever pray-Niagara. 10 July, 1797.(Signed) Daniel YoungHenry Young"(Certificate annexed) "These may certify that I was perfectly acquainted with Adam Young in the Province of New York - his steady perseverance and attachment to His Majesty - was dragged to prison - buildings burned - when opportunity offered came to Niagara with family - four of his sons, viz: John, David, Daniel and Henry - all entered into actual service and behaved themselves as good soldiers and zealous subjects - at reduction of Corps of Rangers settled in this Province except David who died in service.Newark 17th July 1795.(Signed) John ButlerLate L. Coll. R.Cf. Niagara Historical Soc. No. 39, p 43." Petition of John Young, Senior:"Humbly showeth: Petitioner was a Lieut., during late American War - was one of the first Loyalists that came to this place, brought wife and three children. A daughter married Mr. Nellis, two sons are both of age - humbly prays usual quantity as granted to other Officers - that usual quantity be granted to his two sons Abraham Young and John Young - also prays a quantity allowed for his deceased wife - died since the peace. Petitioner has another son born at this place - will your excellency grant any - ever pray,(Signed) John Young Senr. Certificate attached:The Bearer, John Young served as a Lieutenant in the Six Nation Indn. Dept. during war - came to this place in year 1777, and wife and children (four) were here previous to year 1783.Niagara 15th October, 96Ralph Clench,Clerk of the Peace, H. D. (Footnote)He settled on lands assigned to him by Six Nations on their reservation at Grand River, which is still shown on maps of Haldimand County as Young tract." Vol. Ill - "Papers & Records," Ontario Historical Society. Rev. Robert Addison's Records - St. Mark's Anglican Church, Niagara: "Baptisms: Sept. 2, 1793, Mary, daughter of Henry and Phoeba Young. March 6, 1794, Peter, son of Henry and Phoeba Young. March 6, 1794, Henry, son of Daniel & Elizabeth Young. March 6, 1794, Dorothy, daughter of Daniel & Elizabeth Young, March 6, 1794, Elizabeth, daughter of Daniel & Elizabeth Young. Feb. 5, 1794, Adam, son of Daniel & Elizabeth Young.Grand River. March 6, 1794, Ellin Young, wife of Abraham Young. March 6, 1794, John, son of Abraham and Ellen Young. March 6, 1794, Catharine, daughter of Abraham and Ellen Young. Births: Nov. 13, 1818, John, son of John and Elizabeth Young. Jan. 24, 1819, William, son of William & Elizabeth Young. May 14, 1820, Caroline, dau. of Peter & Catherine Young. Baptisms at Presbyterian Church, Newark (Niagara) : Sept. 10, 1802, Catherine, age 4.Susannah, age 2,George, age 6 mos.,Children of Capt. John Young and wife, Elizabeth Heigler. Burial:Mrs. Young, wife of John, buried January 9, 1794 (4 mile creek)." Ancestry.com - Family Tree of the Spencers

: Because of his relationship to Canute the Great he was a pretender to the throne from his early years. When king Harthacanute died in 1042, he claimed the Danish throne, but lost to Norway' s King Magnus , who made Svend a jarl (earl or viceroy) instead. He soon rebelled against Magnus and had the Danish nobles crown him king, but was defeated by Magnus and fled to Sweden. The war between Magnus and Sweyn lasted until 1045, when Harald Hardråde returned to Norway from exile. Harald and Sweyn joined forces and forced Magnus to share the throne with Harald. In 1047 Magnus died, having stated on his deathbed that his kingdom would be divided up: Harald would get the throne of Norway, while Svend would be king of Denmark. Upon hearing of Magnus' death Sweyn said, "Now so help me God, I shall never yield Denmark."[1] Harald, unwilling to relinquish Denmark, attacked Sweyn and fought a long war. Hedeby was sacked in 1050. That same year Sweyn almost captured Harald of Norway when he attacked the coast of Jutland and loaded his ships with goods and captives. Sweyn's flotilla caught up with the Norwegians and Harald ordered his men to throw out the captured goods thinking the Danes would stop to get the goods. Sweyn ordered his men to leave the goods and go after Harald. Harald then ordered his men to throw the captives overboard. For them Sweyn was willing to let Harald slip away.[2] Sweyn came close to losing Denmark and his life at the naval battle of Niså off the coast of Halland. The fleets met a night and the Danes seemed to be winning, but when the Norwegians received reinforcement ships, the Danes began to sail away. Ship aftrer ship was captured and Ssweyn at last was forced to abandon his own sinking ship and row to the coast with a few retainers. They reached land and stopped at the house of a peasant to ask for something to eat. "What was the terrible rumbling in the night?" she asked. "Didn't you know the two kings were fighting all night?" asked one of Sweyn's men. "Who won, then?"." the woman asked. "Norwegians," came the reply. "It's a shame on us, for a king we already have. He limps and is timid." "No," King Sweyn explained, "Timid the king of the Danes is assuredly not," defended another of the king's men, "but luck isn't with him and he lacks a victory." The housecarl brought the men water and a towel to clean themselves. As the king was drying his hands, the woman tore the cloth from him, "You should be ashamed of yourself for using the whole towel for yourself," she scolded. "The day will come when I will have your permission to use the whole cloth," was the king's comment. Her husband gave the king a horse and Sweyn continued on his way to Zealand. Sometime later the peasant was called to Zealand and given lands there for his service to the king, but his wife had to remain behind in Halland.[3] Sweyn had a reputation for generosity and kindness that helped him on several occasions win the truswt of his people. Harald relinquished his claims to Denmark in 1064 and sailed away to England to try to enforce his claim on England's crown. After Harald was defeated and killed at the Battle of Stamford Bridge and William the Conqueror in turn defeated Harold Godwinson, Sweyn turned his attention to England, once ruled by his uncle Canute the Great. He joined forces with Edgar Atheling, the last remaining heir of the Anglo-Saxon royal house, and sent a force to attack King William in 1069. However, after capturing York, Sweyn, accepted a payment from William to desert Edgar, who then returned into exile in Scotland . Sweyn was loath to have the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen fill the upper ranks of Denmarks churches with Germans, so he brought Anglo-Danes over from England to keep Denmark Danish. He also was determined to bring men to Denmark to teach him and his people Latin so they could converse with the rest of Europe on equal terms. Adam of Bremen traveled to meet this learned king and came away with greater respect for the kings patience and wisdom. He encouraged the building of churches all over Denmark. Adam of Bremen reported that here were 300 churches in Skåne alone. When Archbishop Adalbert died in 1072, King Seyn was able to deal directly with the Holy See for the division of Denmark into eight dioceses, including Roskilde and northern Jutland. Sweyn could also be ruthless. One New Year's Eve it was reported to the king that several of his guests and hired men had ridiculed him and talked behind his back. The king was so angry that he had them murdered in the church on New Year's Day. When the king arrived at the cathedral for mass, his friend, Bishop Vilhelm met him at the door and forbade the king and his party to enter. "You stand condemned before God, a murderer, who has defiled the house of God with blood!" cried the bishop and pushed the king back with his shepherd's crook. He declared the king excommunicateed from the church. The king's men drew their swords and stepped forward to hack the bishop down, but Bishop Vilhelm held his ground. "Let him be," shouted the king and withdrew to his farm. There he removed his New Year's fine clothing and weapons and dressed in sackcloth. Then he walked back to the cathedral in his bare feet and cast himself face down in front of the entrance. Bishop Vilhelmn had just begun the mass when he was told the king lay humbled at the door. Bishop Vilhelm stopped the service and went to he door to hear the king's abject confession. When the bishop realized the king was truly repentant, he raised him up, lifted the excommunication and led Sweyn into the cathedral. They were fast friends ever after. King Sweyn died at his farm, Søderup, near Urnehoved Tingsted, near the town of Åbenrå. The king's body was carried to Roskilde where he was interred in a pillar of the choir next to the remains of Bishop Vilhelm. He was called after his death the "father of kings" because of his fifteen sons, five would become kings of Denmark.[4] One of the legacies of King Sweyn was a fundamental change in Danish society which had been based on whether a person was free or a bondsman. A strengthened church in connection with the land-owning noble families begin to pit their power against the royal family. The peasants were left to fend for themselves.[5] Sweyn's second marriage was to Gunild, who was a step-mother of his former wife whose name is unknown). The pope ordered that he dissolve the union, which he did, only to take one mistress after another during the rest of his life. Sweyn fathered at least 19 children, probably more, and while none of them were born in wedlock, and none of their mothers are known. Sweyn is often considered to be Denmark's last Viking king as well as the first medieval one. His skeleton shows him to have been a tall, powerfully built man who walked with a limp.Sweyn built a strong foundation for royal power through cooperation with the church. He completed the final partition of Denmark into dioceses by corresponding directly with the pope bypassing the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen. During his reign hundreds of small churches were built throughout the kingdom. Many of them still standing, although with later additions and changes in style. Adam of Bremen was astounded that there were 300 churches in Skåne alone, more than all the other countries of the north put together.Sweyn seems to have been able to read and write, and he is the source of much of our current knowledge about Denmark and Sweden in the 9th and 10th centuries, having told the story of his ancestry to historian Adam of Bremen around 1070. : : http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweyn_II_Estridson : : King Svend Ulfsson Denmark #1830 : Sweyn II of Denmark : Sweyn II Estridsson Ulfsson (c. 1019 - April 28, 1074 or 1076) was the King of Denmark from 1047 until his death. He was the son of Ulf Jarl and Estrid Margarete Svendsdatter, daughter of Sweyn I of Denmark and sister of Canute the Great. He was married three times. : : Background : He is known in Denmark as Svend Estridsen. His first name is also spelled as Sven, Svein and Swen and his last name as Estridson, Estridsson or Estridsøn. : : Because of his relationship to Canute the Great he was a pretender to the throne from his early years. When King Harthacanute died in 1042, he claimed the Danish throne, but lost to Norway's King Magnus, who made Svend a jarl (earl or viceroy) instead. : : He soon rebelled against Magnus and had the Danish nobles crown him king, but was defeated by Magnus and fled to Sweden. The war between Magnus and Sweyn lasted until 1045, when Harald Hardråde returned to Norway from exile. Harald and Sweyn joined forces and forced Magnus to share the throne with Harald. : : King : In 1047 Magnus died, having stated on his deathbed that his kingdom would be divided up: Harald would get the throne of Norway, while Sweyn would be king of Denmark. Upon hearing of Magnus' death Sweyn said, "Now so help me God, I shall never yield Denmark."[1] Harald, unwilling to relinquish Denmark, attacked Sweyn and fought a long war. Hedeby was sacked in 1050. That same year Sweyn almost captured Harald of Norway when he attacked the coast of Jutland and loaded his ships with goods and captives. Sweyn's flotilla caught up with the Norwegians and Harald ordered his men to throw out the captured goods, thinking the Danes would stop to get the goods. Sweyn ordered his men to leave the goods and go after Harald. Harald then ordered his men to throw the captives overboard. For them Sweyn was willing to let Harald slip away.[2] : : Sweyn came close to losing Denmark and his life at the naval battle of Niså off the coast of Halland. The fleets met at night and the Danes seemed to be winning, but when the ships arrived to reinforce the Norwegians, the Danes began to sail away. Ship after ship was captured and Sweyn at last was forced to abandon his own sinking ship and row to the coast with a few retainers. They reached land and stopped at the house of a peasant to ask for something to eat. "What was the terrible rumbling in the night?" she asked. "Didn't you know the two kings were fighting all night?" asked one of Sweyn's men. "Who won, then?" the woman asked. "Norwegians," came the reply. "It's a shame on us, for a king we already have. He limps and is timid." "No," King Sweyn explained, "Timid the king of the Danes is assuredly not,"[clarification needed]<---who said this??--->defended another of the king's men, "but luck isn't with him and he lacks a victory." The housecarl brought the men water and a towel to wash themselves. As the king was drying his hands, the woman tore the cloth from him, "You should be ashamed of yourself for using the whole towel for yourself," she scolded. "The day will come when I will have your permission to use the whole cloth," was the king's comment. Her husband gave the king a horse and Sweyn continued on his way to Zealand. Some time later the peasant was called to Zealand and given lands there for his service to the king, but his wife had to remain behind in Halland.[3] Sweyn had a reputation for generosity and kindness that helped him on several occasions to win the trust of his people. Harald relinquished his claims to Denmark in 1064 and sailed away to England to try to enforce his claim to England's crown. : : After Harald was defeated and killed at the Battle of Stamford Bridge and William the Conqueror in turn defeated Harold Godwinson, Sweyn turned his attention to England, once ruled by his uncle Canute the Great. He joined forces with Edgar Atheling, the last remaining heir of the Anglo-Saxon royal house, and sent a force to attack King William in 1069. However, after capturing York, Sweyn accepted a payment from William to desert Edgar, who then returned into exile in Scotland. : : Sweyn was reluctant for Adalbert, Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen, to fill the upper ranks of Denmark's churches with Germans, so he brought Anglo-Danes over from England to keep Denmark Danish. He also was determined to bring men to Denmark to teach him and his people Latin so that they could converse with the rest of Europe on equal terms. Adam of Bremen travelled to meet this learned king and came away with greater respect for the king's patience and wisdom. He encouraged the building of churches all over Denmark. Adam of Bremen reported that there were 300 churches in Skåne alone. When Archbishop Adalbert died in 1072, King Sweyn was able to deal directly with the Holy See about the division of Denmark into eight dioceses, including Roskilde and northern Jutland. : : Sweyn could also be ruthless. One New Year's Eve it was reported to the king that several of his guests and hired men had ridiculed him and talked behind his back. The king was so angry that he had them murdered in the church on New Year's Day. When the king arrived at the cathedral for mass, his friend Bishop Vilhelm met him at the door and forbade the king and his party to enter. "You stand condemned before God, a murderer, who has defiled the house of God with blood!" cried the bishop and pushed the king back with his shepherd's crook. He declared the king excommunicated from the church. The king's men drew their swords and stepped forward to hack the bishop down, but Bishop Vilhelm held his ground. "Let him be," shouted the king and withdrew to his farm. There he removed his New Year's fine clothing and weapons and dressed in sackcloth. Then he walked back to the cathedral in his bare feet and cast himself face down in front of the entrance. Bishop Vilhelm had just begun the mass when he was told the king lay humbled at the door. Bishop Vilhelm stopped the service and went to he door to hear the king's abject confession. When the bishop realized the king was truly repentant, he raised him up, lifted the excommunication and led him into the cathedral. They were fast friends ever after. : : Death :King Sweyn died at his farm, Søderup, near Urnehoved Tingsted, near the town of Åbenrå. The king's body was carried to Roskilde where he was interred in a pillar of the choir next to the remains of Bishop Vilhelm. Later he was called the "father of kings" because five of his fifteen sons became kings of Denmark.[4] One of the legacies of King Sweyn was a fundamental change in Danish society which had been based on whether a person was free or a bondsman. A strengthened church in alliance with the land-owning noble families begin to pit their power against the royal family. The peasants were left to fend for themselves.[5] : Sweyn's second marriage, in 1050, was to Gunhild Sveinsdotter, who was a stepmother of his first wife Gyda of Sweden (d. 1049). The pope ordered that the union be dissolved, which was done, only to take one mistress after another during the rest of his life. Sweyn fathered at least 19 children, probably more, none of them were born in wedlock, nor are their mothers now known. : Harald III (Harald Hén) (d. 1080) : Canute IV the Saint (Knud den Hellige) (d. 1086) : Oluf I (Oluf Hunger) (d. 1095) : Eric I (Erik Ejegod) (d. 1103) : Niels (d. 1134) : Sweyn the Crusader (d. 1097), husband of Florine of Burgundy : Sigrid (d. 1066), wife of Gottschalk, Prince of the Obodrites : Ingrid, wife of Olav III of Norway : Thorgisl : Sigurd : Benedikt (d. 1086) : Bjorn : Sven : Guttorm : Eymund : Ulf (d. 1104) : Ragnhild, wife of Sven Askelsson : Helen (Gunhild) : Sweyn built a strong foundation for royal power through cooperation with the church. He completed the final partition of Denmark into dioceses by corresponding directly with the pope, bypassing the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen. During his reign hundreds of small churches were built throughout the kingdom. Many of them are still standing, although with later additions and changes in style. Adam of Bremen was astounded that there were 300 churches in Skåne alone, more than all the other countries of the north put together. : : Sweyn seems to have been able to read and write, and he is the source of much of our current knowledge about Denmark and Sweden in the 9th and 10th centuries, having told the story of his ancestry to historian Adam of Bremen around 1070. : : Sven Estridssen : : Svend II Estridsen : : Kung 1047-1074 : Levde ca 1019-1074 : Svend II, King of Denmark : Sweyn II of DenmarkFrom Wikipedia, the free encyclopediaThis article needs additional citations for verification. : Please help improve this article by adding reliable references. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed.(March 2009)Sweyn II EstridssonKing of DenmarkCoin struck for Sweyn II of Denmark, ca. 1050.Reign1047 - 1074[1] PredecessorMagnus the GoodSuccessorHarald III of HenSpouseGyda of Sweden : Gunnhildr Sveinsdóttir : Tora TorbergsdatterIssueWith Gunnhildr: : Svend Svendsen : With various concubines: : : Knud Magnus : Harald III Hen : Canute IV the Saint : Oluf I Hunger : Eric I Evergood : Ulf Svendsen (Ubbe) : Benedict Svendsen : Bjørn Svendsen : Niels I : Sigrid Svendsdatter : Ingerid Svendsdatter : Svend Svendsen : Sweyn the Crusader : Thorgils Svendsen : Sigurd Svendsen : Guttorm Svendsen : Ømund Svendsen : Gunhild Svendsdatter (Helene) : Ragnhild Svendsdatter : FatherUlf JarlMotherEstrid SvendsdatterBornc.?1019DiedApril 28, 1074 or 1076 : SøderupBurialRoskilde Cathedral : Sweyn II Estridsson Ulfsson[ 2] (Old Norse: Sveinn Ástríðarson, Danish: Svend Estridsen) (c.?1019 - April 28, 1074 or 1076) was the King of Denmark from 1047 to 1074. He was the son of Ulf Jarl and Estrid Svendsdatter. He was married three times, and fathered 20 children or more, including the five future kings Harald III Hen, Canute IV the Saint, Oluf I Hunger, Eric I Evergood and Niels out of wedlock. : : He was courageous in battle, but did not have much success as a military commander.[3 ] His skeleton shows him to have been a tall, powerfully built man who walked with a limp. : Sweyn was born in England,[ 3] as the son of Norwegian Ulf Jarl and Estrid Svendsdatter, the daughter of king Sweyn I of Denmark and sister of king Canute the Great. Sweyn grew up a military leader, and served under king Anund Jacob of Sweden for a time.[3] He pillaged theElbe-Weser area in 1040, but was caught by the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen, who released him shortly thereafter.[4 ] : : Svend was made jarl under Danish king Harthacnut,[ 3] and led a campaign for him against Norway, but was beaten by Magnus I of Norway.[4] When Harthacnut died in 1042, Magnus claimed the Danish throne and made Svend his jarl of Jutland. [5] Sweyn fought for Magnus at the Battle of Lyrskov Heath in 1043.[4] Sweyn won great reputation at Lyrskov Heath, and had the Danish nobles crown him king in Viborg in Jutland.[5 ] He was defeated by Magnus on several occasions, and fled to Sweden where he eventually established a foothold in Scania.[ 4] : : The war between Magnus and Sweyn lasted until 1045, when Magnus' uncle Harald Hardradareturned to Norway from exile. Harald and Sweyn joined forces, and Magnus decided to share the Norwegian throne with Harald.[3] In 1047 Magnus died, having stated on his deathbed that his kingdom would be divided: Harald would get the throne of Norway, while Sweyn would be king of Denmark.[5 ] Upon hearing of Magnus' death Sweyn said, "Now so help me God, I shall never yield Denmark."[6 ] : : [ed it]Feud with Harald Hardrada : Harald, unwilling to relinquish Denmark, attacked Sweyn and fought a long war. Hedeby was sacked in 1050, and Harald also sacked Aarhus.[ 4] Sweyn almost captured Harald in 1050, when Harald attacked the coast of Jutland and loaded his ships with goods and captives. Sweyn's flotilla caught up with the Norwegians and Harald ordered his men to throw out the captured goods, thinking the Danes would stop to get the goods. Sweyn ordered his men to leave the goods and go after Harald. Harald then ordered his men to throw the captives overboard. For them Sweyn was willing to let Harald slip away.[6] : : Sweyn came close to losing his life at the naval Battle of Nissan off the coast of Halland in 1062.[3] The fleets met at night and the Danes seemed to be winning, but when Norwegian reinforcements arrived, the Danes began to sail away. Ship after ship was captured and Sweyn at last was forced to abandon his own sinking ship and row to the coast with a few retainers. They reached land and stopped at the house of a peasant to ask for something to eat. "What was the terrible rumbling in the night?" she asked. "Didn't you know the two kings were fighting all night?" asked one of Sweyn's men. "Who won, then?" the woman asked. "Norwegians," came the reply. "It's a shame on us, for a king we already have. He limps and is timid." "No," King Sweyn explained, "Timid the king of the Danes is assuredly not,"[clarification needed]defended another of the king's men, "but luck isn't with him and he lacks a victory." The housecarl brought the men water and a towel to wash themselves. As the king was drying his hands, the woman tore the cloth from him, "You should be ashamed of yourself for using the whole towel for yourself," she scolded. "The day will come when I will have your permission to use the whole cloth," was the king's comment. Her husband gave the king a horse and Sweyn continued on his way to Zealand. : : Some time later the peasant was called to Zealand and given lands there for his service to the king, but his wife had to remain behind in Halland.[6 ] Sweyn had a reputation for generosity and kindness that helped him on several occasions to win the trust of his people. Harald relinquished his claims to Denmark in 1064,[3] in exchange for Sweyn's recognition of Harald as Harald III of Norway,[5] and Harald sailed off to England to try to enforce his claim on the crown of England. : : [edit] Consolidation of powerCoin of Sven Estridson. British Museum.Sweyn's connection to the Danish line of succession was his mother Estrid Svendsdatter, and he took the matronymic surname Estridsson after her, emphasizing his link to the Danish royalty.[4 ]He also minted his own coins. : : Sweyn sought to consolidate his power through links to the church as well as foreign powers, and actively sought the friendship of the Popes.[3] He wanted his eldest son Knud Magnus crowned by the Pope, but he died on the journey to Rome. He also unsuccessfully pressed for Harald Bluetooth, the first christian king of Denmark, to be sanctified. He was an ally of Henry III, Holy Roman Emperor against Baldwin of Flanders in 1049, and Sweyn assisted his son-in-lawGottschalk in the Liutizi Civil War of 1057.[4] : : After Harald Hardrada was defeated and killed at the Battle of Stamford Bridge and William the Conqueror had conquered England, Sweyn turned his attention to England, once ruled by his uncle Canute the Great. He joined forces with Edgar Atheling, the last remaining heir of the Anglo-Saxonroyal house, and sent a force to attack king William in 1069. However, after capturing York, Sweyn accepted a payment from William to desert Edgar, who then returned into exile in Scotland. Sweyn failed another attempt in 1074/1075.[4 ] : : [ed it]Relationship with the church : Sweyn feared that Archbishop Adalbert of Hamburg would fill the upper ranks of Denmark's churches with Germans, so he brought Anglo-Danes over from England to keep the Danish church independent. Under the influence of Sweyn,[7] Denmark was divided into eight dioceses around 1060.[8] He set the dioceses up by donating large tracts of land, with the Diocese of Roskilde being the highest favoured one, as he had a good relationship with Bishop Vilhelm of Roskilde.[4 ] When Archbishop Adalbert died in 1072, Sweyn was able to deal directly with theHoly See. : : He was determined to bring men to Denmark to teach him and his people Latin so they could converse with the rest of Europe on equal terms. Adam of Bremen travelled to meet this learned king and came away with greater respect for the king's patience and wisdom. Sweyn encouraged the building of churches all over Denmark, and Adam of Bremen was astounded that there were 300 churches in Scania alone, more than in all the other countries of the north put together. : : Sweyn could be ruthless. One New Year's Eve it was reported to the king that several of his guests and hired men had ridiculed him and talked behind his back. The king was so angry that he had them murdered in the church on New Year's Day. When the king arrived atRoskilde Cathedral for mass, his friend Bishop Vilhelm met him at the door and forbade the king and his party to enter. "You stand condemned before God, a murderer, who has defiled the house of God with blood!" cried the bishop and pushed the king back with hisshepherd's crook. He declared the king excommunicated from the church. The king's men drew their swords and stepped forward to hack the bishop down, but Bishop Vilhelm held his ground. "Let him be," shouted the king and withdrew to his farm. There he removed his New Year's fine clothing and weapons and dressed in sackcloth. Then he walked back to the cathedral in his bare feet and cast himself face down in front of the entrance. Bishop Vilhelm had just begun the mass when he was told the king lay humbled at the door. Bishop Vilhelm stopped the service and went to the door to hear the king's abject confession. When the bishop realized the king was truly repentant, he raised him up, lifted the excommunication and led him into the cathedral. : : [edit] Death : King Sweyn died at his farm, Søderup, near Urnehoved Tingsted, near the town of Åbenrå. The Danish chronicles date his death to 1074, while some later sources argue that 1076 was his correct year of death.[3] The king's body was carried to Roskilde Cathedral where he was interred in a pillar of the choir next to the remains of Bishop Vilhelm. Later he was called the "father of kings" because five of his fifteen sons became kings of Denmark.[6 ] : : [edit]Legac y : One of the legacies of King Sweyn was a fundamental change in Danish society which had been based on whether a person was free or a bondsman. Sweyn is often considered to be Denmark's last Viking king as well as the first medieval one. A strengthened church in alliance with the land-owning noble families begin to pit their power against the royal family. The peasants were left to fend for themselves.[9 ] : : Sweyn built a strong foundation for royal power through cooperation with the church. He completed the final partition of Denmark intodioceses by corresponding directly with the pope, bypassing the Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen. During his reign hundreds of small wooden churches were built throughout the kingdom, of which many were rebuilt as stone churches in the 12th century.[4 ] Sweyn sought to create a Nordic Archbishopric under Danish rule, a feat which his son Eric I Evergood accomplished. [7] : : Sweyn seems to have been able to read and write, and was described as an especially educated monarch by his personal friend Pope Gregory VII.[7] He is the source of much of our current knowledge about Denmark and Sweden in the 9th and 10th centuries, having told the story of his ancestry to historian Adam of Bremen around 1070. : : [edit] Issue : Sweyn's first marriage was to Gyda of Sweden, daughter of king Anund Jacob of Sweden. His second marriage, in 1050, was to Gunnhildr Sveinsdóttir, the stepmother of Gyda. The Archbishop of Hamburg-Bremen ordered that the union be dissolved,[4 ] which was effectuated byPope Leo IX.[7] After Harald Hardrada's death, Sweyn married his widow Tora Torbergsdatter. He took one mistress after another during his life. Sweyn fathered at least 20 children, of whom only one was born in wedlock.[3 ] : : With Gunnhildr: : : Svend Svendsen, who died young[3] : With various concubines:[3 ] : : Knud Magnus : Harald III Hen of Denmark (d. 1080) : Canute IV the Saint of Denmark (d. 1086) : Oluf I Hunger of Denmark (d. 1095) : Eric I Evergood of Denmark (d. 1103) : Ulf Svendsen (Ubbe) (d. 1104) : Benedict Svendsen (d. 1086) : Bjørn Svendsen, Duke of Nordalbingien from 1099 (d. 1100)[10] : Niels of Denmark (d. 1134) : Sigrid Svendsdatter (d. 1066), wife of prince Gottschalk : Ingerid, wife of Olav III of Norway : Svend Svendsen : Sweyn the Crusader (d. 1097) : Thorgils Svendsen : Sigurd Svendsen, died in war against the Wends[3 ] : Guttorm Svendsen : Ømund Svendsen : Gunhild Svendsdatter (Helene) : Ragnhild Svendsdatter, wife of Sven Askelsson : [edit]Ance stry[hide] Ancestors of Sweyn II of Denmark 16. Olof II Björnsson (=#26) 8. Styrbjörn the Strong 17. Ingeborg Thrandsdotter (=#27) 4. Thorgil Styrbjörnsson Sprakling 18. Harald Bluetooth (=#12) 9. Thyra Haraldsdotter of Denmark 19. Gyrid Olafsdottir of Sweden (=#13) 2. Ulf Thorgilsson 1. Sweyn II of Denmark 24. Gorm the Old 12. Harald Bluetooth (=#18) 25. Thyra 6. Sweyn I Forkbeard 26. Olof II Björnsson (=#16) 13. Gyrid Olafsdottir of Sweden (=#19) 27. Ingeborg Thrandsdotter (=#17) 3. Estrid Margarete Svendsdatter 28. Siemomysl 14. Mieszko I of Poland 29. Gorka 7. Sigrid the Haughty 30. Boleslaus I, Duke of Bohemia 15. Dubrawka of Bohemia 31. Biagota [edit]See also : List of Danish monarchs : [edit]Refer ences : ^ Monarkiet i Danmark - Kongerækken at The Danish Monarchy : ^ His first name is also spelled as Sven, Svein and Swen and his last name as Estridson, Estridsson or Estridsøn. : ^ a b c d e f g h i j k l m Bricka, Carl Frederik, Dansk Biografisk Lexikon, vol. XVII [Svend Tveskjæg - Tøxen], 1903, pp.3-5. : ^ a b c d e f g h i j k Stefan Pajung, Artikel: Svend Estridsen ca. 1019-1074/76, danmarkshistorien.dk, Aarhus University, January 19, 2010 : ^ a b c d Louise Kæmpe Henriksen, Historiske Personer - Svend Estridsen - konge af Danmark 1047-74., vikingeskibsmuseet.dk : ^ a b c d Huit feldt, Arild. Danmarks Riges Krønike : ^ a b c d Sven d 2. Estridsen at Gyldendal Åbne Encyklopædi : ^ Diocese of Lund, Diocese of Odense, Diocese of Ribe, Diocese of Roskilde, Diocese of Schleswig, Diocese of Viborg, Diocese of Vestervig, and Diocese of Aarhus. : ^ Danmarks Historie II perbenny.dk : ^ Kings and Queens of Denmark at JMarcussen.dk : Sweyn Estridson : House of Estridsen : Born : c. 1019 Died: April 28 1074Regnal titlesPreceded by : Magnus the GoodKing of Denmark : 1047-1074Succeeded by : Harald III[show]v • d • eMonarchs of Denmark

Lucy is Blythe Lowry's dog. She's a beautiful Black and Tan Yorkshire Terrier. Her birthday is August 3rd.

It is thought that the name TANNAHILL is derived from the name “Tannochill” - It started with an orphan boy who was discovered by an elderly couple, the child was very young and unable to give any indication of his parents, it was considered that his parents were lost during the Spanish Armada. The elderly couple decided to adopt the boy and named him Tommy Tannahill (Circa 1580), the name Tanna meaning high, so Tannahill means “high hill”.

[[Category: E-Cards]]

[[Category:E-Cards]]

[[Category:E-Cards]] [[Category:Illinois]]

[[Category:E-Cards]] [[Category:US_Presidents]]

Family History compiled by Charles E. West, 2001 1. Introduction 2. The Tenney Family, 1638-1767 3. The Mayhew Family 4. The Mayflower Connection 5. The Tenney Family 1767-1928 6. The Marsden Family 7. The Scherer Family 8. The Frisk Family 9. The Sandell Family 10. The West Family

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]] ==All About P F Gorman== Right now we are trying to solve the mysterious origins of P F Gorman. I am attaching what I have. The first thing is a census entry - "United States Census, 1880," index and images, FamilySearch (https://familysearch.org/pal:/MM9.1.1/MN81-HGC : accessed 07 Jul 2013), Patrick Gorman in entry for Jere. Gorman, 1880.https://familysearch.org/pal:/MM9.1.1/MN81-HGC?addsource=true This lists: {| border="1" |- |Title |Name |Gender |Age |Birthplace |- |Self |Jere. Gorman |M |40 |Ireland |- |Wife |Mary Gorman |F |35 |Ireland |- |Daughter |Margaret Gorman |F |13 |New Jersey, United States |- |Son |Patrick Gorman |M |11 |New Jersey, United States |- |Son |Thomas Gorman |M |9 |New Jersey, United States |- |Daughter |Bridget Gorman |F |6 |New Jersey, United States |- |Daughter |Catharine Gorman |F |4 |New Jersey, United States |} == Sources ==

The descendants of Jeremiah Bunn and his wife Sophia had so much fun at our first reunion in 2011, that it was decided to have another one. [[Category:Family Reunions]]

Click here to see our ancestor's profile page.=>[[Bunn-42|JEREMIAH BUNN]] === '''SCHEDULE FOR FIRST BUNN REUNION, 2011''' === . . . . ''MEET AND GREET:'' June 25, 2011, 2:00 p.m. - 4:00 p.m. . . . . . . . . . . . . 5052 South Woodlawn Avenue ''REUNION DINNER:'' June 26, 2011 . . . . . . . . . . . . Buddy Guy's Legends ''After Dinner:'' Presentation on Bunn family history Keep posted! Other events will appear here soon. ~ [http://www.essexinn.com ->Click here to see your hotel] These places are within ONE BLOCK of your hotel. You MUST visit.... [http://www.buddyguy.com/ -> Great blues!] [http://www.canadylechocolatierchicago.com/ -> Fabulous chocolate!] [http://theatreschool.depaul.edu/showmain.php -> Fine theatre!] Tennis courts

Click her for information about our ancestor =>[[Bunn-42|Jeremiah Bunn]] Sign up now for the second BUNN family reunion. We all had such a good time in 2011 that the descendants insisted we have another. Great things are planned for this year. Our convenor is Veronica Holt.

'''bold''' BYLAWS OF NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION A NONPROFIT CORPORATION '''/bold''' 1. NAME AND LOCATION 1.1. The name of the corporation is NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION. 1.2. The principal office of the corporation shall be located at 9670 Ranch Road 12, Wimberley, Texas 78676. 2. DEFINITIONS 2.1. “Association” shall mean and refer to NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION, its successors and assigns. 2.2. “common Area” shall mean all real property owner by or dedicated to the Association for the common use and enjoyment of the Owners. 2.3. “Declarant” shall mean and refer to TEXAS SOUTHERLAND VENTURE, a Massachusetts Joint Venture, acting herein by and through SOUTHERLAND PROPERTIES, INC., a Texas Corporation, Joint Venturer, its successors and assigns, if such successors or assigns should acquire more than one undeveloped lot from the Declarant for the purpose of development. 2.4. “Declarations” shall mean and refer to the Declarations of Covenants, Conditions, and Restrictions applicable to the Subdivision and now or hereafter of record in the Office of the County Clerk of Comal County, Texas. 2.5. “Lot” shall mean and refer to any numbered plot of land shown on the recorded Subdivision plats, except those plots used as common areas for all residents. 2.6. “Member” shall mean and refer to those persons entitled to membership in the Association as provided in the Declarations. 2.7. “Owner shall mean and refer to the record Owner, whether one or more persons or entities, of the fee simple title to any Lot which is a part of the Subdivision; provided, however, that the Seller under a recorded Contract for Deed shall be deemed the “Owner” of any such Lot until such time a Warranty Deed is given. 2.8. “Subdivision” shall mean and refer to that certain 1,494.671 acres, more or less, of real property known as River Chase together with any other property developer may own or hereafter acquire and annex into River Chase 3. MEETINGS OF MEMBERS 3.1. Annual Meetings. The first annual meeting of Members shall be within one year from the date of incorporation of the Association or not later than thirty (30) days after fifty-one percent (51%) of the Lots have been sold, whichever last occurs. Subsequent annual meetings of Members shall be held on the same day of the same month of each year thereafter at the hour of 7:00 o’clock p.m. If the day for the annual meetings of Members is a legal holiday, the meeting will be held at the same hour on the next following day which is not a legal holiday. 3.2. Special Meetings. Special meetings of the Members may be called at any time by the President or by the Board of Directors, or on written request of Members who are entitled to vote one-fourth of all votes. 3.3. Notice of Meetings. Except as provided in the Declarations, written notice of each meeting of Members shall be given by, or at the direction of, the Secretary or other person authorized to call the meeting, by mailing a copy of such notice, postage prepaid, at least ten (10) but not more than fifty (50) days before such meeting to each Member entitled to vote thereafter, addressed to the Member’s address last appearing on the books of the Association, or supplied by such Member to the Association for the purpose of receiving notice, or by publishing in a weekly Bell County newspaper notice of the meeting for tat least two (2) consecutive weeks prior to said meeting. Such notice shall specify the day, hour, and place of the meeting, and in the case of a special meeting, the purpose of the meeting. 3.4. Quorum. The presence at the meeting, in person or by proxy, of Members entitled to cast twenty percent (20%) of the votes of the membership shall constitute a quorum for authorization of any action, except as may otherwise be provided in the Declarations, the Articles of Incorporation, or these Bylaws. If a quorum is not present at any meeting, the Members entitled to vote thereat shall have power to adjourn the meeting from time to time, without notice other than announcement at the meeting, until a quorum is present. 3.5. Proxies. At all meetings of Members, each Member may vote in person or by proxy. All proxies shall be in writing and filed with the Secretary. Proxies shall be revocable and shall have a duration of no longer than one year unless otherwise specified on the face of the proxy. They proxy of any power shall automatically terminate on conveyance by the Member of his Lot. 4. MEMBER VOTING RIGHTS 4.1. Voting Member: Any Member who is current in the payment of any and all assessments due to the Association and is not otherwise in default under any of the subdivision restrictions shall be allowed to vote at any and/or all meetings however, no lot shall have more than one vote regardless of the number of voting Members owning such Lot. Combined Lots shall nevertheless be considered as separate Lots for voting purposes. 4.2. Nonvoting Members. Any Member who is not current in the payment of any assessment due to the Association or is in default under any of the subdivision restrictions shall not be allowed to vote at any meeting until such payment is made in full or such default is cured. 5. BOARD OF DIRECTORS – TERM OF OFFICE; FIRST ELECTION: REMOVAL 5.1. Number. A Board of three (3) Director, who need not be Members of the Association, shall manage the affairs of the Association. 5.2. Term of Office. The initial Board of Director shall serve until the Control Transfer Date (as defined in the Restrictions) occurs. Upon the Control Transfer Date, the Developer shall appoint the Board of Directors. The Directors shall be classified with respect to the time for which they hold office by dividing them into three classes, each class consisting of one Director. And each Director shall hold office until his successor shall be elected and shall qualify. At the first annual meeting of the Members, the Director in the first class shall be elected for a term of one (1) year term; the Director in the second class shall be elected for a term of two (2) years; the Director in the third class shall be elected for a term of three (3) years; and at each annual election thereafter the successors to the class whose term shall expire that year shall be elected to hold office for the term of three (3) years, so that the term of office of one class shall expire in each year. 5.3. Removal. Any Director may be removed from the Board, with or without cause by a majority of the Members of the Association. In event of death, resignation, or removal of a director, his successor shall be selected by the remaining Directors of the Board and shall serve for the unexpired term of his predecessor. 5.4. Compensation. No Director shall receive compensation for any service; he may render to the Association. However, any Director may be reimbursed for his actual expenses incurred in the performance of his duties. 6. BOARD OF DIRECTORS – NOMINATION AND ELECTION 6.1. Nomination. Nomination for election to the Board of Directors shall be by nominating committee. However, nominations may also be made from the floor at any annual meeting of Members. The nominating committee shall consist of a chairman who shall be a Member of the Board of Directors, and two (2) or more Members of the Association. The committee shall be appointed by the Board of Directors prior to each annual meeting to serve from the close of such meeting until the close of the next annual meeting and such appointment shall be announced at each annual meeting. The nominating committee shall make as many nominations for election to the Board of Directors as it shall in its discretion determine, but in no event shall it nominate less than the number of vacancies to be filled. 6.2. ELECTION. Election to the Board of Directors shall be by secret written ballot. At such election, the Members of their proxies may cast, in respect to each vacancy, as many votes as they are entitled under the provisions of the Declarants. Persons receiving the largest number of the votes shall be elected. Cumulative voting is not permitted. 7. BOARD OF DIRECTORS – MEETINGS 7.1. Regular Meetings. Regular meetings of the Board of Directors shall be held annually on the first day of February without notice, at such place and hour as may be fixed from time to time by resolution of the Board. In event the regular date for a meeting falls on a legal holiday, such meeting shall be held at the same time on the next following day which is not a legal holiday. 7.2. Special Meetings. Special Meetings of the Board of Directors shall be held when called by the President of the Association, or by any two (2) Directors, after not less than three (3) days’ notice to each Director. 7.3. QUORUM. A majority of the Board of Directors shall constitute a quorum for the transaction of business. Every act performed or decision made by a majority of Directors present at a duly held meeting in which a quorum is present shall constitute the act or decision of the Board. 8. BOARD OF DIRECTORS – POWERS AND DUTIES 8.1 Powers. The Board of Directors shall have power to: 8.1.1. Adopt and publish rules and regulations governing the use of the common areas and facilities, including the personal conduct of the Members and their guests thereon, and to establish penalties for infractions of such rules and regulations; 8.1.2. Suspend the voting rights and right to use of the recreational facilities of any Member during any period in which such Member is in default in the payment of any assessment levied by the Association. Such rights may also be suspended after notice and hearing, for a period not to exceed thirty (30) days for infraction of published rules and regulations; 8.1.3. Exercise on behalf of the Association all powers, duties, and authority vested in or delegated to the association and not specifically reserved to the membership by the Declarations, Articles of incorporation, or by other provisions of these Bylaws; 8.1.4. Declare the office of a member of the Board of Directors to be vacant in the event that such member is absent from three (3) consecutive regular meetings of the Board of Directors; and 8.1.5. Employ a manager, independent contractors, and such other employees, as they may necessary, and to prescribe their duties. 8.2 Duties. It shall be the duty of the Board of Directors to: 8.2.1. Cause to be kept a complete record of all its acts and corporate affairs and to present a 8.2.2. statement thereof to the Members at each annual meeting, or at any special meeting at which such a statement is required in writing by one-fourth of the Members entitled to vote thereat: 8.2.3. Supervise all officers, agents, and employees of the Association and see to it their duties are property performed; 1) Fix the amount of the annual assessment against each Lot at least thirty (30) days in advance of each annual assessment period; 2) Send written notice of each assessment to every Owner, subject thereto at least thirty (30) days in advance of each annual assessment period; and 3) As an option to enforce the lien, foreclosure of same against any property for which assessments are not paid within thirty (30) days after the due date, or to bring an action at law against the Owner personally obligated to pay the same. 8.2.4. Issue, or cause an appropriate officer to issue, on demand by any person, a certificate setting forth whether, or not any assessment has been paid. A statement in a certificate, to the effect that an assessment has been paid, shall constitute conclusive evidence of such payment. The Board may impose a reasonable charge for the issuance of these certificates. 8.2.5. Procure and maintain adequate liability and hazard insurance on all property owner by the Association. 8.2.6. Cause all officers or employees having fiscal responsibilities to be bonded, as if may deem appropriate; and 8.2.7. Cause the Common Area to be maintained. 9. OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 9.1 Enumeration of Offices. The officers of the Association shall be a President and Vice President, who shall at all times be Members of the Board of Directors, and a Secretary, Treasurer, and such other officers as the Board may from time to time by resolution create. 9.2 Election of Officers. The election of officers shall take place at the first meeting of the Board of Directors following each annual meeting of Members. 9.3 Term. The Officers of the Association shall be elected annually by the Board. Each shall hold office for a term of one (1) year unless he shall sooner resign or shall be removed or otherwise disqualified to service. 9.4 Special Appointments. The Board may elect such officers as the affairs in the Association may require, each of whom shall hold office for such period, have such authority, and perform such duties as the board may from time to time, determine. 9.5 Resignation and Removal. Any officer may be removed from office by the Board at any time with or without cause. Any officer may resign at any time by giving written notice to the Board, the President, or the Secretary. Such resignation shall take effect on the date of receipt of such notice or at any later time specified therein, and unless otherwise specified therein, the acceptance of such resignation shall not be necessary to make it effective. 9.6 Vacancies. A vacancy in any office may be filled by appointment of the Board. The officer appointed to such vacancy shall serve for the unexpired term of the officer he replaces. 9.7 Multiple Offices. The offices of Secretary and Treasurer may be held by the same person. 9.8 Duties. The duties of the officers are as follows: 9.8.1 President. The President shall preside at all meetings of the Board of Directors; shall see that orders and resolutions of the Board are carried out; shall sign all leases, mortgages, deeds, and other instruments, and shall co-sign all checks and promissory notes. 9.8.2 Vice President. The Vice President hall act in the place of the President in the event of his absence, inability, or refusal to act, and shall exercise and discharge such other duties as may be required of him by the Board. 9.8.3 Secretary. The Secretary shall record the votes and keep the minutes of all meetings and proceedings of the Board and of the Members, serve notice of meetings of the Board and of Members, keep appropriate current records showing the Members of the Association together with their addresses; and perform such other duties as may be required by the Board or by law. 9.8.4 Treasure. The Treasure shall receive and deposit in appropriate bank accounts all funds of the Association, and shall disburse such funds as directed by resolution of the Board of Directors; shall co-sign all checks and promissory notes of the Association; shall keep proper books of accounts; shall cause an annual audit of the Association books to be make by a certified public accountant at the completion of each fiscal year; and shall prepare an annual budget and statement of income and expenditures, a copy of which documents shall be delivered to each Member, and a report on which shall be given at the regular meeting of Members. 10. COMMITTEES 10.1 The Association shall have an architectural committee, as provided in the Declarations, and a nominating committee as provided in Article 6 of these Bylaws. In addition, the Board of Directors may appoint such other committees as it may deem appropriate in the performance of its duties. 10.2 Term. The initial Board of Directors shall serve as the Architectural Control Committee until the Control Transfer Date (as defined in the Restrictions). Upon the Control Transfer Date, the Developer shall appoint the Architectural Control Committee, which shall serve staggered three year terms, with the first member of the Architectural Control Committee being elected at the next annual meeting. 11. ASSESSMENTS 11.1 As more fully provided in the Declarations, each Member is obligated to pay the Association annual and special assessments which are secured by a continuing lien on the property against which such assessments are made. Any assessments which are not paid when due are considered delinquent. If an assessment is not paid within thirty (30) days after the due date, the assessment bears interest from the date of delinquency at the lesser of (i) the rate of eighteen percent (18%) per annum or (ii) the mazimun rate permitted by law, and the Association may bring an action at law against the Owner personally obligated to pay the same, or may foreclose the lien against his property. Interest, costs, and reasonable attorney’s fees of any, such action shall be added to the amount of any assessment due. No Owner may waive or otherwise escape liability for assessments by nonuse of the Common Area or abandonment of his Lot. 12. BOOKS AND RECORDS; INSPECTION 12.1 The books, records, papers of the Association shall be subject to inspection by any Member during ordinary business hours. The Declarations, Articles of Incorporation, and Bylaws of the Association shall be available for inspection by any Member at the principal office of the Association, where copies shall be made available for sale at a reasonable price. 13. FISCAL YEAR 13.1 The fiscal year of the Association shall be the calendar year, except that the first fiscal period shall begin on the date of incorporation and shall end on December 31st of the year of incorporation. 14. AMENDMENTS 14.1 These Bylaws may be amended by the Board of Directors at any annual or special meeting, or by the Members at a regular or special meeting of Members, by vote of a majority of a quorum of Members present in person or proxy. 15. CONFLICTS 15.1 In the case of any conflict between the Articles of Incorporation and these Bylaws, the articles shall control; in the case of any conflict between the Declarations and these Bylaws, the Declarations shall control. Unanimously adopted by the Board of Directors on the 13th day of April, 1999.

DECLARATION OF COVENANTS, CONDITIONS AND RESTRICTIONS RIVER CHASE (All UNITs) STATE OF TEXAS * KNOW ALL MEN BY THESE PRESENTS: COUNTY OF COMAL * This Declaration made on the date hereinafter set forth by River Chase Homeowners Association. WITNESSETH: WHEREAS, River Chase Homeowners Association is the owner of that certain tract of land known as RIVER CHASE, being a subdivision containing 1494.671 acres tract of land situated in Comal County, Texas (hereinafter referred to as the "Property" or the "Subdivision") with the Plats of RIVER CHASE , being recorded in the office of the County Clerk of Comal County, Texas on the , after having been approved as provided by law, and being recorded in Book Volume, Pages of the Map Records of Comal County, Texas; and, WHEREAS, it is the desire of River Chase Homeowners Association to place certain restrictions, easements, covenants, conditions, stipulations and reservations (herein sometimes referred to as (the "Restrictions") upon and against All RIVER CHASE UNITs in order to establish a uniform plan for its development, improvement and sale, and to insure the preservation of such uniform plan for the benefit of both the present and future owners of tracts in All RIVER CHASE UNits NOW, THEREFORE, River Chase Homeowners Association hereby adopts, establishes and imposes upon the RIVER CHASE UNITs, and declares the following reservations, easements, restrictions, covenants and conditions applicable thereto all of which are for the purposes of enhancing and protecting the value, desirability and attractiveness of said Property, which Restrictions shall run with said Property and title or interest therein, or any part thereof, and shall insure to the benefit of each owner thereof. River Chase Homeowners Association also declares that All RIVER CHASE UNITs shall be subject to the jurisdiction of the "Association" (as hereinafter defined). ARTICLE I DEFINITIONS Section1.01 "Association" shall mean and refer to the NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION, and its successors and assigns. Notwithstanding anything herein to the contrary, the NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION shall consist of members from all Sections and Units within the Property. It is intended that only one NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION exists for the whole of the 1494.671 acres and for any other property hereafter subjected to these restrictions. Section 1.02 "Board of Directors" shall mean and refer to the Board of Directors of the Association. Section1.03 "Builders" shall mean and refer to persons or entities that purchase tracts and build speculative or custom homes thereon for third party purchasers. Section1.04 "Common Area" shall mean all real Property (including the improvements thereon) within the Subdivision owned by the River Chase Homeowners Association for the common use and enjoyment of the Owners. Section 1.05 "Contractor" shall mean and refer to the person or entity with whom an Owner contracts to construct a residential dwelling on such Owner's Tract. Section1.07 "Tract" shall mean and refer to any plot of land identified as a parcel or home site on the Plats of RIVER CHASE. For purposes of this instrument, "Tract" shall not be deemed to include any portion of the "Common Areas" or "Unrestricted Reserves", (defined herein as any Common Areas and Unrestricted Reserves shown on the Plat) in RIVER CHASE, regardless of the use made of such area. Section1.08 "Member" shall mean and refer to every person or entity who holds a membership in the Association. Section1.09 "Owner" shall mean and refer to the record owner, whether one or more persons or entities, of fee simple title to any tract which is a part of the Subdivision, including (i) contract seller (a seller under a Contract for Deed), but excluding those having such interest merely as security for the performance of an obligation, (except as otherwise provided herein), and (iii) Builders. Section1.10 "Section" The words "Section(s)" and "Unit(s)" are used interchangeable within these Restrictions to refer to a particular tract of land designated on each filed map or plat of RIVER CHASE. ARTICLE II RESERVATIONS, EXCEPTION AND DEDICATIONS Section2.01 Recorded Subdivision Map of the Property. The Plats ("Plats") of RIVER CHASE UNITs dedicates for use as such, subject to the limitations as set forth therein, the roads, streets and easements shown thereon. The Plat further establishes certain restrictions applicable to RIVER CHASE UNITs. All dedications, restrictions and reservations created herein or shown on the Plats, replats or amendment of the Plats of RIVER CHASE UNITs recorded or hereafter recorded shall be construed as being included in each contract, deed, or conveyance executed. Section 2.02 Easements. The River Chase Homeowners Association reserves for public use the utility easements shown on the Plats or that have been or hereafter may be created by separate instrument recorded in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas, for the purpose of constructing, maintaining and repairing a system or systems of electric lighting, electric power, telegraph and telephone line or lines, storm surface drainage, cable television, or any other utility the Developer sees fit to install in, across and/or under the Property. All utility easements in the Subdivision may be used for the construction of drainage swales in order to provide for improved surface drainage of the Reserves, Common Area and/or Tracts. Should any utility company furnishing a service covered by the general easement herein provided or provided on the plat request a specific easement within the general easement area by separate recordable document, The River Chase Homeowners without the joinder of any other Owner, shall have the right to grant such easement on said Property without conflicting with the terms hereof. Any utility company serving the Subdivision shall have the right to enter upon any utility easement for the purpose of installation, repair and maintenance of their respective facilities. Neither The River Chase Homeowners Association nor any utility company, political subdivision or other authorized entity using the easements herein referred to shall be liable for any damages done by them or their assigns, agents, employees, or servants, to fences, shrubbery, trees and laws or any other Property of the Owner on the Property covered by said easements. Section 2.03 Title Subject to Easements. It is expressly agreed and understood that the title conveyed by the River Chase Homeowners Association to any of the Tracts by deed, contract for deed or other conveyance shall be subject to any easement affecting same for roadways or drainage, electric lighting, electric power, telegraph or telephone purposes and other easements hereafter granted affecting the Tracts. The Owners of the respective Tracts shall not be deemed to own pipes, wires, conduits or other service lines running through their Tracts which are utilized for or service to other Tracts, but each Owner shall have an easement in and to the aforesaid facilities as shall be necessary for the use, maintenance and enjoyment of his Tract. The River Chase Homeowners Association may convey title to the above said easements to the public, a public utility company or the Association. Section 2.04 Utility Easements. (a) Utility ground and aerial easements have been dedicated in accordance with the Plat and by separate recorded easement documents. (b) No building shall be located over, under, upon or across any portion of any utility easement. The Owner of each Tract shall have the right to construct, keep and maintain concrete drives, fences, and similar improvements across any utility easement, and shall be entitled to cross such easements at all times for purposes of gaining access to and from such Tracts, provided, however, any concrete drive, fence or similar improvement placed upon such Utility Easement by the Owner shall be constructed, maintained and used at Owner's risk and, as such, the Owner of each Tract subject to said Utility Easements shall be responsible for (i) any and all repairs to the concrete drives, fences and similar improvements which cross or are located upon such Utility Easements and (ii) repairing any damage to said improvements caused by the Utility District or any public utility in the course of installing, operating, maintaining, repairing, or removing its facilities located within the Utility Easements. ARTICLE III USE RESTRICTIONS Section 3.01 Single Family Residential Construction. Except as provided below, no building shall be erected, altered, placed or permitted to remain on any Tract other than one dwelling unit per each Tract to be used for single family residential purposes. One guest/servants house may be built provided said guest/servants house contains no less than five hundred (500) square feet, no more than one-thousand (1000) square feet, is built after or while the main dwelling is being built. All residences must have a garage. Detached garages and workshops may not be constructed on the Property prior to the main dwelling being built. Barns and/or storage buildings may be constructed on the property prior to the main dwelling being built provided the location of the storage building or barn is approved in writing by the Architectural Control Committee prior to the construction thereof. The storage building and/or barn shall be placed on the rear half of the property, and behind the intended dwelling site. All structures including but not limited to storage buildings and barns, must be approved in writing by the Architectural Control Committee prior to being erected, altered or placed on the Property. The term "dwelling" does not include either double wide or manufactured homes, or single wide mobile homes, or prefab houses regardless of whether the same are placed upon permanent foundation, and said homes are not permitted within the Subdivision. All dwellings must have at least one thousand eight hundred (1800) square feet of living area for one story homes and two thousand (2000) square feet of living area for two story homes, with at least one thousand (1000) square feet on the ground floor, excluding porches, and be built with new construction material. Any building, structure or improvements commenced on any tract shall be completed as to the exterior finish and appearance within six (6) months from the commencement date. All garages, including detached garages, will be of the same general construction as the main dwelling and located on the tract according to the Committee approved building site plan and shall be suitable for not less than two (2) automobiles. All garage entries must face the side or rear lot line. No carports shall be allowed. Section 3.02 Composite Building Site, Any Owner of one or more adjoining Tracts (or portions thereof) may, with the prior written approval of the Architectural Control Committee, and with approval of the Comal County Commissioner's Court, if required, consolidate such Tracts or portions into one building site, with the privilege of placing or constructing improvements on such resulting site, in which case the side setback lines shall be measured from the resulting side Property lines rather than from the Tract lines as indicated on the Plat. Public utility and drainage easements are exempt from this provision. Section 3.03 Location of the Improvements upon the Tract. No building of any kind shall be located on any tract nearer than twenty feet ( 20’ ) to the side Property line or twenty-five feet ( 25’ ) to the side Property line, if such Property line faces a street, no nearer than sixty feet ( 60’) to the front Property line and no nearer than sixty feet ( 60’ ) to the rear Property line. On any corner tract. The front Property line shall be defined as the shortest lot line adjacent to a street. On a corner tract, the house may, with the approval of the Architectural Control Committee, face the side Property line adjacent to a street, in which case the setback from the said Property line adjacent to the street shall be forty feet ( 40’). The Architectural Control Committee may waive or alter any such setback line, if the Architectural Control Committee in the exercise of the Architectural Control Committee's sole discretion, such waiver, or alteration is necessary to permit effective utilization of a tract. Any such waiver or alteration must be in writing and recorded in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas. All dwellings placed on Subject Property must be equipped with Class I Aerobic Septic tank system that meet all applicable laws, rules, standards and specifications, and all such dwellings must be served with water and electricity. Section 3.04 Use of Temporary Structures. No structure of a temporary character, whether trailer, motor home, basement, shack, garage, barn or other outbuilding shall be maintained or used on any Tract at any time as a residence, either temporarily or permanently, except as provided below. No Tract shall be used as a camping ground. A property owner may use an RV camper or motor home as his/her temporary residence for up to six (6) months during construction provided an approved septic system has been installed and the RV camper or motor home is placed behind the construction site. After the dwelling is complete an RV camper or motor home may be stored on the tract provided it is stored in compliance with Section 3.17 of these restrictions. The Declarant or the Committee shall have the right to have any RV or motor home found to be in violation of these restrictions removed and stored at the expense of the owner; and, for these purposes Declarant and/or the representative of the Committee is granted express written consent to remove the same without penalty or offense. Section 3.05 Repair of Buildings. All improvements upon any of the Property shall at all times be kept in good condition and repair and adequately painted or otherwise maintained by the Owner thereof. Section 3.06 Alteration or Removal of Improvements. Any construction, other than normal maintenance, which alters the exterior appearance of any improvement, or the removal of any Improvement, shall be performed only with the prior written approval of the Architectural Control Committee. Section 3.07 Roofing Materials. The roof surface of all principal and secondary structures including garages and domestic living quarters shall be of slate, stone, concrete tile, clay tile, or other tile of a ceramic nature, composition shingles with a twenty-five (25) year or more warranty; or they may be metal, left natural or painted a color approved by the Architectural Control Committee, using standing or battened seams. The Architectural Control Committee shall have the authority and sole discretion to approve other roof treatments and materials if the form utilized will be harmonious with the surrounding homes and subdivision as a whole. Section 3.08 Construction in Place. All dwellings constructed on the Property shall be built in place on the applicable Lot. The use of prefabricated materials for any improvements, including but not limited to fences, shall be allowed only with the prior written approval of the Architectural Control Committee. Section 3.09 Color. All exterior color schemes on any structure must be approved by the Architectural Control Committee prior to use. Section 3.10 Model Homes. Notwithstanding anything herein contained, Builders shall be allowed to construct model homes as long as such model homes conform to these restrictions. Section 3.11 Masonry. The exterior walls of the main residence constructed on any lot shall be at least seventy-five percent (75%) masonry or masonry veneer, inclusive of door, window and similar openings. However, all exterior walls exposed to view from the front property line shall be constructed of no less that seventy-five percent (75%) masonry or masonry veneer exclusive of all door, window or similar openings. Masonry and Masonry veneer includes stucco, ceramic tile, clay, brick, rock and all other materials commonly referred to in the New Braunfels, Texas area as masonry. Notwithstanding this provision, log houses not meeting the above masonry requirements may be allowed with the prior written approval of the Architectural Control Committee. Section 3.12 Walls, Fences, and Mail Boxes. Walls and fences, if any, must be approved prior to construction by the Architectural Control Committee and, unless otherwise permitted by the Architectural Control Committee, must be built of new material and constructed of wood, metal, masonry, masonry veneer, smooth wire or barbed wire. Electric wire and chain link fencing shall not be permitted. All wooden fences must be painted and the color of such paint must be approved by the Architectural Control Committee. All individual mail boxes (if approved by the postal department) must be of masonry construction and approved by the Architectural Control Committee. Section 3.13 Antennas, Towers, and Satellite Dishes. Antennas, towers, or satellite dishes of any kind shall not exceed ten feet above the roof of the Dwelling or Accessory Building whichever is higher. Any antennae, tower or satellite dish must be located to the side or rear of the Dwelling or Accessory Building and not within twenty ( 20’ ) feet of any side Property line of interior lots, twenty-five ( 25’) of any side property line facing a street and not within sixty feet ( 60’ )of any rear Property line. Nothing herein shall be construed to conflict with the latest rules and regulations set forth by the Federal Communications Commission. Section 3.14 Prohibition of Offensive Activities. No Activity, whether for profit or not, shall be conducted on any Tract which is not related to single family residential purposes, unless said activity meets the following criteria: (a) no additional exterior sign of activity is present, (b) no additional traffic, that would be there normally, is created,, (c) no additional traffic, that would not be there normally, is created, and (d) nothing dangerous is present that should not be there. Home offices are specificially allowed so long as they meetthe requirements of (a), (b), and (c) above. Further,this restriction is waived in regard to the customary sales activities required to sell homes in the Subdivision. The discharge or use of firearms is expressly prohibited. Hunting is expressly prohibited. The Association shall have the sole and absolute discretion to determine what constitutes a nuisance or annoyance and any such nuisance or annoyance shall not be allowed within the subdivision. Section 3.15 Garbage and Trash Disposal. Garbage and trash or other refuse accumulated in this Subdivision shall not be permitted to be dumped at any place upon adjoining land where a nuisance to any residence of this Subdivision is or may be created. No Tract shall be used or maintained as a dumping ground for rubbish. Trash, garbage or other waste shall not be allowed to accumulate, shall be kept in sanitary containers and shall be disposed of regularly. All equipment for the storage or disposal of such material shall be kept in a clean and sanitary condition. Section 3.16 Junked Motor Vehicles Prohibited. No tract shall be used as a depository for abandoned or junked motor vehicles. No junk of any kind or character shall be kept on any Tract. Section 3.17 Trailers. Rvs. Boats. All trailers, travel trailers, graders, recreational vehicles (RV's), trucks (other than pickups of a size one (1) ton or less), boats, tractors, campers, wagons, buses, motorcycles, motor scooters and lawn or garden maintenance equipment shall be kept at all times, except when in actual use, in enclosed structures or screened from view from common areas, public or private thoroughfares and adjacent properties. Section 3.18 Signs. No signs, advertising, billboards or advertising structure of any kind may be erected or maintained on any Tract without the consent in writing of the Architectural Control Committee However the Architectural Control Committee shall allow one (1) professionally made sign not more than twenty-four inches (24") by thirty inches (30") advertising Owner's Tract for sale or rent, and one (1) professionally made sign, not more than twelve inches (12") by twenty-four inches (24") identifying the Tract owner's name or names. Further, Model Home builders shall be allowed to place one professionally made sign , no larger than four feet by four feet( 4’ x 4’ ) which is pre-approved by the Architectural Control Committee on the lot on which the house is being built. The term "professionally made sign" does not include the plastic pre-made or metal pre-made "for sale" or "for rent" signs. No sign shall be nailed to a tree. Declarant or any member of such Committee shall have the right to remove any such sign, advertisement or billboard or structure which is placed on any Tract in violation of these restrictions, and in doing so, shall not be liable, and are hereby expressly relieved from, any liability for trespass or other tort in connection therewith, or arising from such removal. An easement of ingress and egress is specifically reserved to and for the benefit of the Declarant and such member of the Committee to and from such sign for the purpose of removing the same. Section 3.19 Animal Husbandry. No animals, livestock of any kind shall be raised, bred or kept on any Tract except that one (1) horse per every four acres and one(1) additional horse for every two and a half ( 2.5 ) acres may be kept, as long as it does not become a nuisance or threat to other Owners. Provided, however, animals being raised for 4-H or school sponsored programs will be permitted. No pigs or hogs will be permitted under any circumstances or programs. All horses, cows and 4-H animals being raised by individual tract owners must be kept in a fenced area on the owner's tract. No overgrazing is permitted on any portion of the lot. Dogs, cats, or other common household pets may be kept on a Tract. Dogs must be kept in a kennel, dog run, or fenced in area that confines said dog(s) to that area, and for these purposes chain link fencing shall be permitted provided, however, no such fenced in area shall be located adjacent to any side, front or rear boundary line and such fence shall be hidden from site by a fencebuilt in accordance with Section 3.12 hereof. Dogs will not be permitted to run loose in the Subdivision and must be vaccinated for rabies according to State law every three( 3 ) years and registered with Comal County. Section 3.20 Mineral Development. No commercial oil drilling, oil development operations, oil refining, quarrying or mining operation of any kind shall be permitted upon or in any Tract. No derrick or other structures designed for the use of boring for oil or natural gas shall be erected, maintained or permitted upon any Tract. Section 3.21 Drainage. Natural established drainage patterns of streets, tracts or roadway ditches will not be impaired by any person or persons. Driveway culverts must be installed and will be of sufficient size to afford proper drainage of ditches without backing water up into ditch or diverting flow. Drainage culvert installation is subject to the inspection and approval of the Architectural Control Committee and to County requirements including securing a permit from the County prior to construction. Section 3.22 Re-subdivision. Except as provided below or as otherwise permitted in these restrictions, no tract shall be re-subdivided or split. Lots may be combined into one Lot for building purposes and the interior common boundary line shall be extinguished by filing a recordable document of record, joined by the Declarant, or Architectural Control Committee, or its duly authorized representative, declaring the same to be extinguished. Thereafter, all set back lines shall refer to the exterior property lines. Combined Lots shall nevertheless be considered as separate Lots for assessment purposes, unless otherwise determined by the Architectural Control Committee. Public utility and drainage easements are exempt from this provision. Builder reserves the right to further subdivide Lot 220. . In the event of the failure of Owner to comply with the above requirements after ten (10) days written notice thereof, the Association or their designated agents may, without liability to the Owner, Contractor or any occupants of the Tract in trespass or otherwise, enter upon (and/or authorize one or more others to enter upon) said Tract, cause to be removed, such garbage, trash and rubbish or do any other thing necessary to secure compliance with this Declaration at the expense of Owner. Payment for the charges by such Owner shall be payable on the first day of the next calendar month. Section 3.23 Underground utilities. All utilities within the subdivision except units 1,2,3 shall be underground. No utility lines including, but not limited to, wires or other devices for the communication or transmission of telephone or electric current or power, or cable television shall be erected. placed, or maintained anywhere in or upon any portion of the Property unless the same shall be contained in conduit or cables installed and maintained underground or concealed in, under or on buildings or other improvements, provided, however, that no provision hereof shall be deemed to forbid the erection of temporary improvements which have been previously approved in writing by the Architectural Control Committee. The Architectural Control Committee shall have no liability for either reviewing or not reviewing the installation method, nor for approval or disapproval of the same. The responsibility for installation shall be solely upon the Owner or the Owners Agents. All such installations shall be by experienced professionals. ARTICLE IV ARCHITECTURAL CONTROL COMMITTEE Section 4.01 Basic Control (a) No building or other improvements of any character shall be erected or placed, or the erection or placing thereof commenced or changes made in the design or exterior appearance thereof (excluding, without limitation, any staining, painting or siding), or any addition or exterior alteration made thereto after original by construction, or demolition or destruction by voluntary action made thereto after originally constructed, on any tract in the Subdivision until the obtaining of the necessary approval (as hereinafter provided) from the Committee of the construction plans and specification for the construction or alteration of such improvements or demolition or destruction of existing improvements by voluntary action. Approval shall be granted or withheld based on matters of compliance with the provisions of this instrument. (b) Each application made to the Committee, or to the Developer, shall be accompanied by two sets of plans and specifications for all proposed construction (initial or alteration) to be done on such Tract including plot plans showing location on the tract. Section 4.02 Architectural Control Committee. (a) The authority to grant or withhold architectural control approval as referred to above is initially vested in the Developer; provided, however, the authority of the Developer shall cease and terminate upon the election of the Architectural Control Committee of the Association (sometimes herein referred to as the "Committee"), in which event such authority shall be vested in and exercised by the Committee (as provided in (b) below), hereinafter referred to, except as to plans and specifications and plot plans theretofore submitted to the Developer which shall continue to exercise such authority over all such plans, specifications and plot plans. Notwithstanding, after the Control Transfer Date, both the Developer and the Architectural Control Committee shall have the right to grant a variance from the building set-back line restrictions. Either party may grant this variance as it determines in its sole discretion is needed, without the consent of the other. The term "Committee", as used in this Declaration, shall mean or refer to the Developer or to the RIVER CHASE Architectural Control Committee composed of members of the Association, as applicable. (b) Transferring control to the River Chase Homeowners Associaion. On or after such time as fifty-one percent (51 %) of all of the Tracts in all sections of the Subdivision are conveyed by Developer (from time to time hereafter referred to as the "Control Transfer Date"), the Developer shall cause an instrument transferring control to the Association to be placed of record in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas (the effective control Transfer Date shall be the date of its recording). Thereupon, the Developer shall appoint a Committee of three (3) members to be known as the RIVER CHASE Architectural Control Committee who shall serve until the next succeeding annual meeting following the Control Transfer Date. From and after the Control Transfer Date, each member of the Committee must be an Owner of the Property in some Section of RIVER CHASE. Additionally, the Developer shall have the right to discontinue the exercise of architectural control privileges and arrange for the transfer to the Association at any time prior to the Control Transfer Date by filing a statement and instrument to such effect in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas. Section 4.03 Effect of Inaction, Approval or disapproval as to architectural control matters as set forth in the preceding provisions of this Declaration shall be in writing. In the event that the authority exercising the prerogative of approval or disapproval ( the Committee) fails to approve or disapprove in writing any plans and specifications and plot plans received by it in compliance with the preceding provisions within thirty (30) days following such submissions, such plans and specifications and plot plan shall be deemed approved and the construction of any such building and other improvements may be commenced and proceeded with in compliance with all such plans and specifications and plot plan and all of the other terms and provisions hereof. Section 4.04 Effect of Approval. The granting of the aforesaid approval (whether in writing or by lapse of time) shall constitute only an expression of opinion by the Committee that the terms and provisions hereof shall be complied with if the building and/or other improvements are erected in accordance with said plans and specifications and plot plan; and such approval shall not constitute any nature of waiver or estoppel either as to the persons expressing such approval or any other person in the event that such building and/or improvements are not constructed in accordance with such plans and specifications and plot plan, but, nevertheless, fail to comply with the provisions hereof. Further, no person exercising any prerogative of approval of disapproval shall incur any liability by reasons of the good faith exercise thereof. Section 4.05 Variance, The Committee, as the case may be, may authorize variances from compliance with any of the provisions of this Declaration or minimum acceptable construction standards or regulations and requirements as promulgated from time to time by the Committee, when circumstances such as topography, natural obstructions, Tract configuration, Tract size, hardship, aesthetic or environmental considerations require a variance. The Committee reserve the right to grant variances as to building set-back lines. Such variances must be evidenced in writing and shall become effective when signed by at least a majority of the members of the Committee. If any such variances are granted, no violation of the provisions of this Declaration shall be deemed to have occurred with respect to the matter for which the variance is granted; provided, however, that the granting of a variance shall not operate to waive any of the provisions of this Declaration for any purpose except as to the particular Property and particular provisions hereof covered by the variance, nor shall the granting of any variance affect in any way the Owner's obligation to comply with all governmental laws and regulations affecting the Property concerned and the Plat. ARTICLE V NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION Section 5.01 Membership. Every person or entity who is a record owner of any Tract which is subject to the Maintenance charge (or could be following the withdrawal of an exemption therefrom) and other assessments provided herein, shall be a "Member" of the Association. The foregoing is not intended to include persons or entities who hold an interest merely as security for the performance of an obligation or those having only an interest in the mineral estate. No Owner shall have more than one membership for each Tract owned by such Member. Memberships shall be appurtenant to and may not be separated from the ownership of the Tracts, regardless of the number of persons who may own a Tract (such as husband and wife, or joint tenants, etc.) there shall be but one membership for each Tract. Additionally, the Directors of the Association must be Members of the Association (as more particularly described in the By-laws). Ownership of the Tracts shall be the sole qualification for membership. The voting rights of the Members are set forth in the Bylaws of the Association. However, the Restrictive covenants will not be construed as to assess the Veterans Land Board or the State of Texas. Any assessments are the personal obligation of the Veteran purchaser, his successors, heirs and assigns. Any lien imposed by the restrictive covenants does not affect the Veterans Land Board's interest in the Property. Section 5.02 Non-Profit Corporation, NBRC PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION, a non-profit corporation, has been (or will be) organized and it shall be governed by the Articles of Incorporation and Bylaws of said Association; and all duties, obligations, benefits, liens and rights hereunder in favor of the Association shall vest in said corporation. Section 5.03 Bylaws, The Association has adopted or may adopt whatever Bylaws it may choose to govern the organization or operation of the Subdivision and the use and enjoyment of the Tracts and Common Areas, provided that the same are not in conflict with the terms and provisions hereof. Section 5.04 Owner's Right of Enjoyment, Every Owner shall have a beneficial interest of use and enjoyment in and to the Common Areas and such right shall be appurtenant to and shall pass with the title to every assessed Tract, subject to the following provisions: (a) the right of the Association, with respect to the Common Areas, to limit the number of guests of Owners; (b) the right of the Association, in accordance with its Articles and Bylaws (and until fifty-one percent (51 %) of all tracts in the Subdivision are sold), subject to the prior written approval of the Developer, to (i) borrow money or the purpose of improving and maintaining the Common Areas and facilities (including borrowing from the Developer or any entity affiliated with the Developer) and (ii) mortgage said Property, however, the rights of such mortgage of said Property shall be subordinate to the rights of the Owners hereunder; (c) the right of the Association, in accordance with Chapter 209 of the Texas Property Code or any amendment thereto to suspend the Members voting rights and the Member's and Related Users right to use any recreational facilities within the Common Areas during any period in which the Maintenance Charge or any assessment against this Tract remains unpaid; (d) the right of the Association, in accordance with chapter 209 of the Texas Property Code, or any amendment thereto, to suspend the Member's voting rights and the Member's and Related Users' right to use any recreational facilities within the Common Area, after notice and hearing by the Board of Directors, for the infraction or violation by such Member or Related Users of this Declaration or the "Rules and Regulations', as hereinafter defined, which suspension shall continue for the duration of such infraction or violation, plus a period not to exceed sixty (60) days following the cessation or curing of such infraction or violation. ARTICLE VI MAINTENANCE FUND Section 6.01 Maintenance Fund Obligation, Each Owner of a tract by acceptance of a deed therefore, whether or not it shall be expressed in any such deed or other conveyance, is deemed to covenant and agrees to pay to the Association a monthly maintenance charge (the "Maintenance Charge"), and any other assessments or charges hereby levied. The Maintenance Charge and any other assessments or charges hereby levied, together with such interest thereon and costs of collection thereof, as hereinafter provided, shall be a charge on the Tracts and shall be a continuing lien upon the Property against which each such Maintenance Charge and other charges and assessments are made. Section 6.02 Basis of the Maintenance Charge. (a) The Maintenance Charge referred to shall be used to create a fund to be known as the "Maintenance Fund", which shall be used as herein provided; and each such Maintenance Charge (except as otherwise hereinafter provided) shall be paid by the Owner of each Tract (or residential building site) to the Association. The Maintenance Charge for the year of purchase shall be pro-rated at closing and then shall be paid annually, in advance, on or before the first day of the first month of each calendar year. Provided, however if such owner owns more than one tract in the subdivision, such Owner shall pay only twice the assessment of one (1 ) tract no matter how many tracts are owned or in the event as Owner obtains consent from the Committee for a Composite Building site pursuant to Section 3.02 hereof, such Composite Building Site shall be considered for the Maintenance Charge of one Tract for beginning upon the completion of the improvements thereon. (b) Any Maintenance Charge not paid within thirty (30) days after the due date shall bear interest from the due date at the lesser of (i) the rate of eighteen percent (18%) per annum or (ii) the maximum rate permitted by law. The Association may bring an action at law against the Owner personally obligated to pay the same, or foreclose the hereinafter described lien against the Owner's Tract. No Owner may waive or otherwise escape liability for the Maintenance Charge by non-use of any Common Areas or recreational facilities available for use by Owners of the Subdivision or by the abandonment of his tract. (c) The initial amount of the Maintenance Charge applicable to each Tract will be $150 per year due in advance, payable on January 1 of each year. All other matters relating to the Maintenance Charge and the collection, expenditures and administration of the Maintenance Fund shall be determined by the Developer or the Board of Directors of the Association, subject to the provisions hereof. (d) The Association, from and after the Control Transfer Date, shall have the further right at any time, with a majority vote of all association members, to adjust or alter said Maintenance Charge from year to year as it deems proper to meet the reasonable operating expenses and reserve requirements of the Association in order for the Association to carry out its duties hereunder. Section 6.03 Creation of Lien and Personal Obligation. In order to secure the payment of the Maintenance Charge, and other charges and assessments hereby levied, each Owner of a Tract in the Subdivision, by such party's acceptance of a deed thereto, hereby grants to the Association a contractual lien on such Tract which may be foreclosed on by non-judicial foreclosure, pursuant to the provisions of Section 51.002 of the Texas Property Code (and any successor statute); and each such owner hereby expressly grants the Association a power of sale in connection therewith. The Association shall, whenever it proceeds with non-judicial foreclosure pursuant to the provisions of said Section 51.002 of the Texas Property Code and said power of sale, designate in writing a Trustee to post or cause to be posted all required notices of such foreclosure sale and to conduct such foreclosure sale. The Trustee may be changed at any time and from time to time by the Association by means of written instrument executed by the President or any Vice-President of the Association and filed for record in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas. In the event that the Association has determined to non-judicially foreclose the lien provided herein pursuant to the provisions of said Section 51.002 of the Texas Property Code and to exercise the power of sale hereby granted, the Association, or the Association's agent, shall give notice of foreclosure sale as provided by the Texas Property Code as then amended. Upon request by Association, the Trustee shall give any further notice of foreclosure sale as may be required by the Texas Property Code as then amended, and shall convey such Tract to the highest bidder for cash by the General Warranty Deed. Out of the proceeds of such sale, if any, there shall first be paid all expenses incurred by the Association in connection with such default, including reasonable attorney's fees and a reasonable trustee's fee; second, from such proceeds there shall be paid to the Association an amount equal to the amount in default; and third, the remaining balance shall be paid to such Owner. Following any such foreclosure, each occupant of any such Tract foreclosed on and each occupant of any improvements thereon shall be deemed to be a tenant at sufferance and may be removed from possession by any and all lawful means, including a judgment for possession in action of forcible detainer and the issuance of a writ of restitution thereunder. In the event of non-payment by any Owner of any Maintenance Charge or other charge or assessment levied hereunder, the Association may, in addition to foreclosing the lien hereby retained, and exercising the remedies provided herein, upon ten (10) days prior written notice thereof to such non-paying Owner, exercise all other rights and remedies available at law or in equity. It is the intent of the provisions of this 6.03 to comply with the provisions of said Section 51.002 of the Texas Property Code relating to non-judicial sales by power of sale and, in the event of the amendment of said Section 51.002 of the Texas Property code hereafter, the President or any Vice-President of the Association, acting without joinder of any other Owner or mortgagee or other person may, by amendment to this Declaration file in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas, amend the provisions hereof so as to comply with said amendments to Section 51.002 of the Texas Property Code. Section 6.04 Notice of Lien, In addition to the right of the Association to enforce the Maintenance Charge or other charge or assessment levied hereunder, the Association may file a claim or lien against the Tract of the delinquent Owner by recording a notice ("Notice of Lien") setting forth (a) the amount of the claim of delinquency, (b) the interest thereon, (c) the costs of collection which have accrued thereon, (d) the legal description and street address of the Tract against which the lien is claimed and (e) the name of the Owner thereof. Such Notice of Lien shall be signed and acknowledged by an officer of the Association or other duly authorized agent of the Association. The lien shall continue until the amounts secured hereby and all subsequently accruing amounts are fully paid or otherwise satisfied. When all amounts claimed under the Notice of Lien and all other costs and assessments which may have accrued subsequent to the filing of the Notice of Lien have been fully paid or satisfied, the Association shall execute and record a notice releasing the lien upon payment by the Owner of a reasonable fee as fixed by the Board of Directors to cover the preparation and recordation of such release of lien instrument. Section 6.05 Liens Subordinate to Mortgages. The lien described in this Article VI shall be deemed subordinate to a first lien or other liens of any bank, insurance company, savings and loan association, university, pension and profit sharing trusts or plans, or any other third party lender, including Developer, which may have heretofore or may hereafter lend money in good faith for the purchase or improvement of any Tract and any renewal, extension, rearrangement or refinancing thereof. Each such mortgagee of a mortgage encumbering a Tract who obtains title to such Tract pursuant to the remedies provided in the deed of trust or mortgage or by judicial foreclosure shall take title to the Tract free and clear of any claims for unpaid Maintenance Charges or other charges of assessments against such Tract which accrued prior to the time such holder acquired title to such Tract. No such sale or transfer shall relieve such holder from liability for any Maintenance Charge or other charges or assessments thereafter becoming due or from the lien thereof. Any other sale or transfer of a Tract shall not affect the Association's lien for Maintenance Charges or other charges or assessments. The Association shall make a good faith Doc", 9906031628 Doc" 9906031412 effort to give each such mortgagee sixty (60) days advance written notice of the Association's proposed foreclosure of lien described in Section 6.01 hereof, which notice shall be sent the nearest office of such mortgagee by prepaid United States registered or Certified mail, return receipt requested, and shall contain a statement of delinquent Maintenance Charges or other charges or assessments upon which the proposed action is based provided, however, the Association's failure to give such notice shall not impair or invalidate any foreclosure conducted by the Association pursuant to the provisions of this Article VI. Section 6.06 Purpose of the Maintenance Charges. The Maintenance Charge levied by the Developer or the Association shall be used exclusively for the purpose of promoting the recreation, health, safety, and welfare of the Owners of the Subdivision which hereafter may become subject to the jurisdiction of the Association. In particular, the Maintenance Charge shall be used for any improvement or services in furtherance of these purposes and the performance of the Association's duties described in Article VIII, including the maintenance of any Common Areas, any Drainage Easements and the establishment and maintenance of a reserve fund for maintenance of any Common Areas. The Maintenance Fund may be expended by the Developer or the Association for any purposes which, in the judgment of the Association, will tend to maintain the Property values in the Subdivision, including, but not limited to, providing funds for the actual cost to the Association of all taxes, insurance, repairs, energy charges, replacement and maintenance of the Common Area as may from time to time be authorized by the Association. Except for the Association's use of the Maintenance Charge to perform its duties described in this Declaration and in the Bylaws, the use of the Maintenance Charge for any of these purposes is permissive and not mandatory. It is understood that the judgment of the Association as to the expenditure of said funds shall be final and conclusive so long as such judgment is exercised in good faith. ARTICLE VII DEVELOPER'S RIGHTS AND RESERVATIONS . ARTICLE VIII DUTIES AND POWERS OF THE PROPERTY OWNERS ASSOCIATION Section 8.01 General Duties and Powers of the Association. The Association has been formed to further the common interest of the Members. The Association, acting through the Board of Directors or through persons to whom the Board of Directors has delegated such powers (and subject to the provisions of the Bylaws), shall have the duties and powers hereinafter set forth and, in general, the power to do anything that may be necessary or desirable to further the common interest of the members, to maintain, improve and enhance the Common Areas and to improve and enhance the attractiveness, desirability and safety of the Subdivision. The Association shall have the authority to act as the agent to enter into any and all contracts on behalf of the Members in order to carry out the duties, powers and obligations of the Association as set forth in this Declaration. Section 8.03 Duty to Manage and Care for the Common Area. The Association shall manage, operate, care for, maintain and repair all Common Areas and keep the same in a safe, attractive and desirable condition for the use and enjoyment of the Members. The duty to operate, manage and maintain the Common Areas shall include, but not be limited to the following: establishment, operation and maintenance of a security system, if any, for the Subdivision; landscaping maintenance, repair and replacement of park, and management, maintenance, repair and upkeep of the subdivision entrances and other common areas. Section 8.04 Other Insurance Bonds, The Association shall obtain such insurance as may be required by law, including workmen's compensation insurance, and shall have the power to obtain such other insurance and such fidelity, indemnity or other bonds as the Association shall deem necessary or desirable. Section 8.05 Duty to Prepare Budgets, The Association shall prepare budgets for the Association, which budgets shall include a reserve fund for the maintenance of all Common Areas. Section 8.06 Duty to Levy and Collect the Maintenance Charge, The Association shall levy, collect and enforce the Maintenance Charge and other charges and assessments as elsewhere provided in this Declaration. Section 8.07 Duty to Provide Annual Review. The Association shall provide for an annual unaudited independent review of the accounts of the Association. Copies of the review shall be made available to any Member who requests a copy of the same upon payment by such Member of the reasonable cost of copying the same. Section 8.08 Duties with Respect to Architectural Approvals. The Association shall perform functions to assist the Committee as elsewhere provided in Article IV of this Declaration. Section 8.09 Power to Acquire Property and Construct Improvements. The Association may acquire Property or an interest in Property (including leases) for the common benefit of Owners including improvements and personal property. The Association may construct improvements on the Property and may demolish existing improvements. Section 8.10. Power to Adopt Rules and Regulations, The Association may adopt, amend, repeal and enforce rules and regulations ("Rules and Regulations"), fines, levies and enforcement provisions as may be deemed necessary or desirable with respect to the interpretation and implementation of this Declaration, the operation of the Association, the use and enjoyment of the Common Areas, and the use of any other Property, facilities or improvements owned or operated by the Association. Section 8.11 Power to Enforce Restrictions and Rules and Regulations. The Association (and any Owner with respect only to the remedies described in (ii) below) shall have the power to enforce the provisions of this Declaration and the Rules and Regulations and shall take such action as the Board of Directors deems necessary or desirable to cause such compliance by each Member and each Related User. Without limiting the generality of the foregoing, the Association shall have the power to enforce the provisions of this Declaration and of Rules and Regulations of the Association by anyone or more of the following means: (i) By entry upon any Property, excluding main residence, within the Subdivision after notice and hearing (unless a bona fide emergency exists in which event this right of entry may be exercised without notice (written or oral) to the Owner in such manner to avoid any unreasonable or unnecessary interference with the lawful possession, use or enjoyment of the improvements situated thereon by the Owner or any other person), without liability by the Association to the Owner thereof, for the purpose of enforcement of this Declaration or the Rules and Regulations; (ii) By commencing and maintaining actions and suits to restrain and enjoin any breach or threatened breach of the provisions of this Declaration or the Rules and Regulations; (iii) By exclusion, after notice and hearing, of any Member of Related User from use of any recreational facilities within the Common Areas during and for up to sixty (60) days following any breach of this Declaration or such Rules and Regulations by such Member or any Related User, unless the breach is a continuing breach in which case exclusion shall continue for so long as such breach continues; (iv) By suspension, after notice and hearing, of the voting rights of a Member during and for up to sixty (60) days following any breach by such Member or a Related User of a provision of this Declaration or such Rules and Regulations, unless the breach is a continuing breach in which case such suspension shall continue for so long as such breach continues; (v) By levying and collecting, after notice and hearing, an assessment against any Member for breach of this Declaration or such Rules and Regulations by such Member or a Related User which assessment reimbursed the Association for the costs incurred by the Association in connection with such breach; (vi) by levying and collecting, after notice and hearing, reasonable and uniformly applied fines and penalties, established in advance in the Rules and Regulations of the Association, from any Member or Related User for breach of this Declaration or such Rules and Regulations by such Member or a Related User; and (vii) By taking action itself to cure or abate such violation and to charge the expenses thereof, if any, to such violating Members, plus attorney's fees incurred by the Association with respect to exercising such remedy. Before the Board may invoke the remedies provided above, it shall give registered notice of such alleged violation to Owner, and shall afford the Owner a hearing. If, after the hearing, a violation is found to exist, the Board's right to proceed with the listed remedies shall become absolute. Each day a violation continues shall be deemed a separate violation. Failure of the Association, the Developer, or of any Owner to take any action upon any breach or default with respect to any of the foregoing violations shall not be deemed a waiver of their right to take enforcement action thereafter or upon a subsequent breach or default. Section 8.12 Power to Grant Easements, In addition to any blanket easements described in this Declaration, the Association shall have the power to grant access, utility, drainage, water facility and other easements in, on, over or under the Common Area. ARTICLE IX GENERAL PROVISIONS Section 9.01 Term. The provisions hereof shall run with all Property in RIVER CHASE and shall be binding upon all Owners and all persons claiming under them for a period of forty (40) years from the date this Declaration is recorded, after which time said Declaration shall be automatically extended for successive periods of ten (10) years each, unless an instrument, signed by not less than two-thirds (2/3rds) of the Owners (including the Developer) of the Tracts has been recorded agreeing to amend or change, in whole or in part, this Declaration. Section 9.02 Amendments. This Declaration may be amended or changed, in whole or in part, at any time by the written agreement or by signed ballots voting for such amendment, of not less than two-thirds (2/3rds) of all of the Owners (including Developer) of the Subdivision. There shall be one vote per Tract. Anyone owning more than one Tract shall have one vote for each Tract owned. If the Declaration is amended by a written instrument signed by those Owners entitled to cast not less than two-thirds (2/3rds) of all of the votes of the Owners of the Association, such amendment must be approved by said Owners within three hundred sixty-five (365) days of the date the first Owner executes such amendment. The date an Owner's signature is acknowledged shall constitute prima facia evidence of the date of execution of said amendment by such Owner. Those Members (Owners, including the Developer) entitled to cast not less than two-thirds (2/3rds) of all of the votes of the Members of the Association may also vote to amend this Declaration, in person, or by proxy, at a meeting of the Members (Owners, including the Declarant) duly called for such purpose, written notice of which shall be given to all Owners at least ten (10) days and not more than sixty (60) days in advance and shall set forth the purpose of such meeting. Notwithstanding any provision contained in the Bylaws to the Contrary, a quorum, for purposes of such meeting, shall consist of not less than seventy percent (70%) of all of the Members (in person or by proxy) entitled to vote. Any such amendment shall become effective when an instrument is filed for record in the Official Public Records of Comal County, Texas, accompanied by a certificate, signed by a majority of the Board of Trustees, stating that the required number of Members (Owners, including the Developer) executed the instrument amending this Declaration or cast a written vote, in person or by proxy, in favor of said amendment at the meeting called for such purpose. Copies of the written ballots pertaining to such amendment shall be retained by the Association for a period of not less than three (3) years after the date filing of the amendment or termination. Section 9.04 Severability. Each of the provisions of this Declaration shall be deemed independent and severable and the invalidity or unenforceability or partial invalidity or partially unenforceability of any provision or portion hereof shall not affect the validity or enforceability of any other provision. Section 9.05 Liberal Interpretation. The provisions of this Declaration shall be liberally construed as a whole to effectuate the purpose of this Declaration. Section 9.06 Successors and Assigns. The provisions hereof shall be binding upon and inure to the benefit of the Owners, the Developer and the Association, and their respective heirs, legal representatives, executors, administrators, successors and assigns. Section 9.07 Effect of Violations on Mortgages. No violation of the provisions herein contained, or any portion thereof, shall affect the lien of any mortgage or deed of trust presently or hereafter placed of record or otherwise affect the rights of the mortgagee under any such mortgage, the holder of any such lien or beneficiary of any such deed of trust; and any such mortgage, lien or deed of trust may, nevertheless, be enforced in accordance with its terms, subject, nevertheless, to the provisions herein contained. Section 9.08 Terminology. All personal pronouns used in this Declaration and all exhibits attached hereto, whether used in the masculine, feminine or neuter gender, shall include all other genders; the singular shall include the plural and vice versa. Title of Articles and Sections are for convenience only and neither limit nor amplify the provisions of this Declaration itself. The terms "herein", "hereof" and similar terms, as used in this instrument, refer to the entire agreement and are not limited to referring only to the specific paragraph, Section or article in which such terms appear. All references in this Declaration to Exhibits shall refer to the Exhibits attached hereto. VETERAN PURCHASER PARTIAL RELEASE Notwithstanding anything contained in the Restrictions to the contrary, a Veteran Purchaser shall be entitled to have a 1.00 acre tract released from the Veterans Land Board for a home site and same shall not be construed as a violation of the above Restrictive Covenants.

=== '''River Chase Documentation and as preferred''' === Our Bylaws as currently written: [[Space:Current Bylaws]] Bylaws written as one homeowner would prefer them: [[Space:New Bylaws]] Our DCCR as currently written (combined Units 1-10): [[Space:Current DCCR]] DCCR written as one homeowner would prefer them: [[Space:New DCCR]] '''Change rational:''' Rational for Bylaws changes: [[Space:Changes to Bylaws]] Rational for DCCR changes: [[Space:Changes to DCCR]]

[[Category:Montana History]] '''INDEX OF WAGON TRAIN EMIGRANTS FROM MINNESOTA TO MONTANA USGENWEB NOTICE: These electronic pages may NOT be reproduced in any format for profit or presentation by any other organization or persons. Persons or organizations desiring to use this material, must obtain the written consent of the contributor, or the legal representative of the submitter, and contact the listed USGenWeb archivist with proof of this consent. Files may be printed or copied for personal use only.''' '''List transcribed and organized by Jack Hannah, JHannah782@aol.com All rights reserved. Copyright, 1998 by Jack Hannah. ''This file may be freely copied for non-profit purposes. All other rights reserved.''''' === INDEX OF WAGON TRAIN EMIGRANTS FROM MINNESOTA TO MONTANA === '''THE FISK TRAIN, 1862''' Aitken, E. E. Arnell, A. L. Arnold, John M. Ault, John Barrows, Isaac Bartlett, William F. Bentley, David Biddle, George W. Biddle, Emma Bond, Samuel R. Bottineau, Daniel Bottineau, Pierre Boyden, E. R. Bray, Cornelius Bray, Patrick C. Brown, Joseph A. Brown, Richard T. Burritt, Elihu H. Cardinell (Caldwell) Peter Carrick, (Cormick) W. J. Carrick, W. J. Castner, John M. Castner, Henrietta Charlton, David W. Clark, Thomas H. Clement, Andrew A. Clifton, Thomas Cobb, Charles E. Cobb, George Connor (O'Connor), Thomas J. Dalton, Alvin Dalton, Margaret Dalton, Matilda Dalton, Or(r)in, Dalton, William P. Dalton, Clara Davenport, L. W. (and wife) Dibb, William D. Dobbins, George Dobbins, Mike J. Doney, Enos Donnelly (Donley), Mary A. G. Donnelly (Donley), Scott Dougherty, Patrick Dow, James G. Dudley, George Dumphy, Elijah M. Durgan, Catherine A. Durgan, John H. Egnell, Albert Ells, Robert S. Fenton, William A. Fergus, James Fisk, James L. Folsum, David E. Forbes, Hiram Forbes, Mary Gere, George Gilham, Alonzo Godfrey, Ard. Gould, Danville Graham, W. H. H. Hacket(t), D. D. Hall Benjamin Hall, Francis Hall, William Halliday, Robert Hammond, C. H. Hamper (Semper), William Hanson, William Harrison, Henry C. Hermann (Heman), Charles W. Homer, John L. Iddings, (Giddings), Caleb W. Kinney, William Kirkpatrick, Thomas Klein, C. H. Knox, Robert C. Kruitz (Kritz), John Langford, Nathaniel P. McIntyre, George McKenzie, B. F. McKenzie, J. O. McLellan, Alex Mannheim (Manahan), John Marsden, James Maxwell, Oliver H. Miles (Mills), Charles Mitchell, William H. Moore, Hugh Moore(s), John Noyes, George Olin, Benjamin F. Olin, Giles S. Olin, Cornelia P. Owen, Caroline Rockwell, Orson J. Rogers, Charles T. Rowell, William A. Shaw, Nathaniel L. Shepherd, J. H. Silsby, I. C. Spencer, R. M. Spencer, William B. Stark, Josephus Stark, Mary J. Stark, Juliam Fisk Strong, E. M. Sturgis, William Sutherland, David S. Sutherland, William Tabour (Tabor, Saborn), L.T. Tyler, Joseph H. Tyler, Caroline Tyson, E. J. Raymond Valentine, A. (L.) D. Whitman, Joseph P. Wickham, George J. Wildman, John H. Wright, William Young, James '''THE HOLMES TRAIN, 1862''' Beveridge, Francis Bowers, Joseph Brown, George Butterfield, David T. Cady, Vallencourt H. Calkins, (Collins) W. H. Chase, Franklin Clark, ______ Curtis, Francis E. Cuthbert, William Flickner, T. (Thomas) Francis, John French, Ernest M. French, Marcus French, Willard S. French, Zelie Grindell. John H. Hall, Amos Holmes, Thomas A. Hoyt, Freeborn Hoyt, John F. Hutchinson, D. S. Ledbeater, Mark D. Little, John Lovell, Philip McDowell, Alex Mahony, Richard Milwaine, John Miner, A. Moore, E. Morrison, Wilson Newhall, H. C. Osier, Antone Potter, John Potter, Maurice Potter, Melville Salter, Eugene Salter, F. Chase Seaburger (Seburger), Peter Smith, Lewis E. Spenser, John B. Steele, Henry B. Stockton, _______ Strickland, _______ Terwilliger, N. Barney Turrell (Turrill), J. A. Vandenburg, C. C. Vater (Vaiter), James C. Wells, Albert Wymann, Charles Wymann, Wooster '''THE FISK TRAIN, 1863''' Adams, Louis M. Anderson, J. (Joseph) R. Balen, James Bastien, Baptiste Berg, Conrad Bernardet, Felix Bruyere, Isidore Campbell, Richard D. Clandening, William H. Cobb, Charles E. Cochran, Charlton Coulon, Emil Crocker, B. F. Dart, George W. Denslow, Ellsworth H. Devereaux, Jeff Dibb, John Dibb, William D. Elliott, Leroy Estes, Simeon Farmer, Louis Favor, George E. Fisett, Peter Fleuri, Firmin Freniere, Antonie Gere, George Glass, William Glover, Martin Gray, ________ Hamel, Jos. O. Hannay, Peter Hesse, Frederick G. Hingston, John G. Hiron, Leger Holyoke, William H. Hooper, C. P. Johnston, Samuel H. Kendrick, J. H. McEwen?, Andrew Major, John Marceau, Antoine Marfield, Nicholas Merrill, Thomas Miller, Hugh Mohr, Joseph Neudick, Louis Northup, George Quigg(s), James Rieth, Eugene Rogers, John G. Scherow, Albert Scott, William C. Smith, Gurdon W. Stanley, Reginald Torbet, Andrew M. Tucker, John Voringer, Louis Watson, J. C. Younglove, Albert C. '''THE HOLMES TRAIN, 1864''' Allen, Joseph; Babcock, Fred Babcock, Henry Bear, Benjamin Beckwith, Albert Benedict, Gilbert Benson, G. S. Benson, L. W. Blake, John M. Brounworth, John Bruce, Hezekiah Bushnell, G. W. Bycraft, John Chamberlain(e), Collins Clark, C. P. Cole, Harry Constans, Philip Cooper, Thomas Crossman(Krossman), Adam Cutler, Charles Cutler, Henry Dibb, Thomas Fay, James Fenton, Henry Foote, George Fountain, Henry Gleason, Jerimiah Goodale, George Grommisch, Nick Hair, James Hanchild (Handsheidt), George Hanchild, Hannah Hanchild, Henry Hanchild, Karline Hanchild, John R. Hartwell, Joseph Henry, Trume Higginson, John Higginson, William Hilger, Mathew Hilger, Nicholas Hopefield, P. Howard, William Howe (Hase,Haws), Edwin Howe, Catherine Ingham, Malcomb(Malcolm) S. Irvine, Thomas W. Jenjes, Paul Jennings, H. S. Johnson, Buckley Jurgens, John H. Keep, James H. Keep, Oliver D. Kennedy, Ed. Kennedy, Frank King, Sidney Kloeden, William Kopp, Xavier Kratke (Kratkie), Paul Kratke, Mrs. Paul (Darkus) Krum, (Crumb), Hiram Landon, William Le Brash, Mr. & Mrs. Lemlein, Martin Lemlein, Martin Lemlein, Katharine Little, Daniel Lowry, Thomas J. Marshall, Henry Marvin, John B. Maxwell, A.(Amos) S. Moore, William S. Nichols, Benj(amin) D. Norris, D. G. Ramsdel(Ramsdale), Joe Rep, S. Rowland, E. S. Schnetz, Stephen Scott, W. Selfridge, George Shannon, Capt. A. B. Lee Shober, John H. Smith, S. Somerville, John C. Somerville, Sophronia Stevens, Ed. Lee Strait, Trume Tibbetts, John H. Van Sands, L.(Lucius) J. Walden, Joseph Walworth, Ed. Wells, B. Wells, Frank [[Weydert-11 | Weydert, Paul]] [[Geyermann-2 |Weydert, Mary A.]] [[Weydert-35 | Weydert,Peter C.]] White, George W. '''THE FISK TRAIN, 1864''' Apgur (Apgar) Milo Bowels, William Brumbaugh, Isaac Burson, George W. Chemidlin, August Clark, Charles J. Delany, Joseph Dibb, William D. Dits, Thomas Jefferson Dostaler, Louis Dow, Henry S. Fewer, Walter Fisk, Van Haden Fuller, N. J. Greaves (Grimes), Walter Harris, William E. Johnson, James Johnston, Damuel H. Larned, Horatio H. Larned, William L. Larned, Elizabeth Lennon, Isaac P. Libby, Charles L. Libby, William W. Lovering (Loverin) Robert A. Marsh, George W. Mitchell, Eugene F. Neudick, Louis Salmon, Billy Semper, Joseph H. Shuler (Shular), Benjamin Shuler (Shular) Robert G. Sims, Charles F. Sims, Erwin W. Smith, W. Ellis Sykes, Harry N. Wilson George '''THE HOLMES TRAIN, 1866''' Barron, Norman Beebe, Fred Blackmore, Lew Brown Luther M. Cantankerous Jack Christie, Hugh Davis, William Doyle, John Easterly, Allen M. Erwin, David Erwin, Eugene Erwin, Sidney H. Freeman, Henry Fuller, Randall ( Randolph) Hare, James Henderson, John Irving, Thomas W. Johnstone, James Johnstone, William Kidd, Bill McAndrews, James McCall, Neil McCall, Silas McGuire, Pat McLoud, Donald Medworth, John O'Brien, Richard Palmer, Frank Parisian, Jean Peck, Harrison J. Pierce, Parker Sears, Caleb Sears, Mary A. Sears, Eugene C. Sears, Ida May Warner, H. L. White, Bob Wickersham, M. R. Wickersham, Price Windslow (Winslow), James '''THE FISK TRAIN, 1866''' Adrlance, Cornelius B. Ahne(r)man, Joseph Anderson, Joseph Anseny, John Barber, Charles Barber, Helen E. Barber, Orlando B. Barber, Samantha Barker, H.(Hiram) E. Barker, T. R. Bassett, George W. Bassett, Gilbert Bassett, Gilbert B. O. Bassett, Mary (Smith) Bassett, Mary (Harkness) Bassett, Samuel S. Bateman, Ira. Bateman, Eliza Bateman, James F. Bateman, Robert M. Beaupre, Philip Bennett, James Beyer, August Blake, Major (Francis) Briggs, Benjamin H. Briggs, Carmelia Brown, D (Daniel) P. Brown, M. A. Burson, George W. Bussell, J. (Jotham) S. Butler, Benjamin F. Chapin, B. W. Chapin, Henry H. Chapin, I. Chemidlin, Nicholas T. Clark, Patrick Clawson, Timothy E. Cobb, H. (Hiram) A. Cook, Joe E. Cullen, Charles Cullen, Kimball Cullen, William E. Cummings, Charles W. Cunningham, Alex Curtiss, (D.) Benjamin Darret, Morice Davis, John (H.) Davis, R. Dedrick, William H. Delany (Delaine), Andrew Delany, Joseph Dexter, Wheeler O. Dibb, Thomas Diedrick, Philip Dodge, Joe Doyle, James Durfee, James E. Eckford, Peter Elmer, Peter Elphie Jr., Caleb English, George H. Erridge, H. Evans, John H. Fadden, Joseph Farrel, Dennis Farwell (Farewell) John Fenton, John W. Fisk, Andrew Jackson Fisk, Dell Fisk, Lydia Fisk, John C. S. Fisk, Robert Emmet Fisk, Van Haden Fletcher, Thomas J. A. Fletcher, William H. Foh(e)r, William French, H. M. Fuller, Thomas P. Gammon, William Garlington, Edwin A. Garlington, James Geer, Henry (C.) Getchel, J. B. Glidden, W. B. Gordon, R. E. Green, George Gustner, Joseph Halloway, John Ham, W. S. Hampson, Eli Hannum, A. C. Hardy, Nathan Harlan, Wilson B. Harmon, James F. Harris, William Harrison, W. A. Hezekiah, John Hicks, George Hicks, Jack Hoback, Richard Hoback, William Holland, William Holmes, Charles Holt, Major (l. O.) Hostetler, J. T. (F.) Illingworth, William H. Jackson, John Jacobs, Freedom Jellison, Samuel B. Johnson, Andrew Johnson, Lixer Kemp, Jack Kern, John Kober, George C. Lane ____(A. S. Laine) Larimer, Robert Larkin, William T. Lee, Mary Jane Leech, John Leech, Robert Lester, John Liberty, Stephen Lindahl, S. Little, Oscar Long, Richard S. Lowry, Milner R. Lowry, Morrow P. Lusk, Judson D. Maas (Maes), William McCourt, John McCourt, Thomas McCrai, Peter McIntyre, William H. McKnight, Jo (Josehp H.) McKusick, Freeman L. McLean, Isaac Maginnis, Martin Malben, Benjamin Martin, David May, B. W. ( William B.) Mayhew, George V. Metzelder, Derk (Dreschricht) Middleton, John Miller, M. H. Millet(t), John W. Mills, John B. Moore, John Mothey, Henry Moulton, Ephraim F. Nevin, O. B. Newhall, A. Nickels (Nichols) John Norton (Morton) Harry Noyes, Alva J. Noyes, Amy Noyes, Maud Olden, Elijah Olds, V. W. Overn, Edward Paine, W. H. Parkhurst, Rossell Payton, Isaac N. Pease, Frank Reilly, Patrick Reynolds, L (Lyman) Riley, Luke Robi(n)son, Frank Robinson, Henry Roesser (Roesier) Michael Rogers, John D. Rollett(e), Joseph Rose, John Ryan, William A. C. Schibell, G. Shaw, William A. Sims, Charles F. Sims, Erwin W. Sims, Mrs. Erwin Sinclair, James Spangler, Casper Sperry, De Forrest Sperry, George W. Sprague, B. L. and family Sprague, V. B. Sprankle (Sprangle) Dan Stackpole, A. M. Starbuck, M. and family Steele, Henry B. and family 'Stuart, Charles R. Taillefer, Alfred Terrell, Jack (J. M.) Thomas, Charles Tibbetts (Tibbitts), George Topping, Nathaniel B. Trask, William C. Tromblie (Trombley), Charles Tubbs, G. W. Van Etten, Thomas Wallace, C. H. Watson, W. H. Weeden, Henry G. White, I. N. Whitney, J. F. Williams, Kate Wilson, James Winnet, Frederick S. Winney ( Winnet), Charles Wise, George E. Yost, Byron W. Zitzman(Fitzman), Fred '''THE DAVY TRAIN, 1867''' Ai(t)kin, Jarvis Ai(t)kin, Nellie Anderson, Alma A. Anderson, Charles Anderson, Gustave (Gustaf) Anderson, Helena Anderson, Samuel Anderson, Christina L. Aplin, James Alpin, Mrs. James Barker, Mr. & Mrs. O. C. Beatty, Samuel Benham, H. A. (Harriet) Benham, Isaac Benham, William B. Brewer, Thomas Cadman, William Cahill, William Cahill, two sisters Cameron, Alex Cameron, Angus Choler, John Crane, Thomas C. Davy, Peter B. Detrick, Ole Dixon ( Dickson), Charles Dixon, Charlote Dixon, two daughters Dixon, James W. Donnel, James Donnel, John Dorrington, Thomas Doty, C. T. Dueber (Duda), Peter Eckland, P. Epp, Adam Fenchmaker, J. Fleischmann, (Peter) Fleischmann, (Margret) Fountain, Edward Gates, Charles and children Gates, Regina Green, Wilbur Harrison, George Hastman, Peter and family Hazen, Benjamin M. Henry, Louis Hertzel, Theodore Hilger, David Henderson Hilger, Louisa Hilger, Mary Hilger, Nicholas Hilger, Regina Hilger, Susan Hilger, Willie Hoffman, H. Holm, Andrew Horner, J Jacobs, Katharina Jacobs, Nicholas and family Johnson, J. Johnson, William Kirschner (Kirchnor), Michael Krall, Michael and family Larsher, Alexis and family Larson, H. Lewis, William Lovering, Robert A. Lueg, Henry Lusk, William McAlister, John McDermot, John McKillop, William McLaughlin, E. and family Manuel, Mose(s) Mariell, A. Martin, Henry Merrill, Nehemiah D. Miller, Joseph and family Mills, Sanford Nibler, George Nibler, John and family Nibler, Joseph and family Nibler, Anna Nibler, Margaret Nibler, Michael and family Nibler, Terasea Olson, A. Olson, O. Olson, T. Osland, Andrew (T. Oland) Otto, Henry Peel, W. Peteran, Peter Peterson, J. Powers, T. B. Rea, Benjamin Ridgley, Joshau and wife Rishman, Andrew and family Rishman, Joseph Roesmann, Mr. and Mrs. Rogers, Jacob D. Rosseau, J. C. Sago, H. Schaffner, Thomas and family Schoffen (Shoffen) Thomas Schoffen, Susana Schroner, John and family Schroner, Mike and family Schultheis, Michael and family Seaman, Samuel Shapcott, Thomas Smart, Dennis Sperry, B. W. (Burdette) Sperry, M. H. (Miles) Sperry, Nathaniel D. Stetson, L. W. (Lorenzo) Stout, Tenbroeck Stout, (Maggie) Swartz, George and family Swenson, C. O. Temple, Moses Tiffs, Franklin Tollman, Robert and family Trumbull (Trimble) John Vamoigen, H. Wagoner, Charles F. Wald, C. B. Wardell, Franz and family Washburn, J. (James) Waters, Isaac Weber, Mrs. and daughters Weber, Chathame and family Weber, John Wittman (Whitman) Alex Wittmann, John and family Wittmann, Nickolas and family Wright, Edward Young, W. P. Zollner, Mr. & Mrs. and children ===Sources=== USGENWEB

* 1927 -1954 : [[O'Halloran-75|Joseph O'Halloran]] and [[Kearney-216|Kathleen Kearney]] Family Home

St. Joseph’s, [[space:Brunswick West|Brunswick West]] is a Catholic Primary school situated in the inner suburbs of Melbourne. St. Joseph’s was created as a parish in February 1911 when a Church/school was built. In 1918 the present Church was built. The Sisters of St. Joseph were at this time caring for the students. In 1929 work on the current buildings began and St. Joseph’s grew rapidly into a vibrant working class community. At this time, Brunswick was largely an Irish Catholic community, with many people contributing to the development of the Parish and school. In the 1950’s St. Joseph’s Church was extended as the population continued to grow. St Joseph’s welcomed migrants from Italy, Greece and the Middle East. Each of these groups has had an influence on St. Joseph’s School, contributing to the atmosphere of acceptance and inclusion which still permeates the school. === Sources === [http://www.sjbwickw.catholic.edu.au/about-us/2/school-history-and-profile/32011/ St Josephs PS History]

=== History === In the early days of [[space:Korrumburra|Korrumburra]], mass was celebrated in Radovick's Korrumburra Hotel and it was the owner of this hotel, Antonio Radovick who was the Chairman and Treasurer of a local committee formed in 1891 to raise funds to build a Catholic Church in Korrumburra. He donated an altar and funds and the committee meetings were held in his hotel. On 28th April 1895, St Joseph's Catholic Church in Korrumburra was officially opened and blessed by Archbishop Carr. The wooden church was built in Gothic style and could accommodate 300 people. === Parish Priests === 1906-1918 [[Rafferty-117|Father Patrick Rafferty]] === Sources === [http://books.google.com.au/books?id=vyv9ShOL7HwC&lpg=PA76&ots=oF4BHFtzDX&dq=St%20Joseph's%20Catholic%20Church%20Korumburra&pg=PA76#v=onepage&q=St%20Joseph's%20Catholic%20Church%20Korumburra&f=false Croatians in Australia: Pioneers, Settlers and Their Descendants By Ilija Šutalo pg 72]

=== Location === The town of Korumburra, 118 kilometres south-east of Melbourne, today services the surrounding dairying and agricultural industries. === Name Origin === The name 'Korumburra' is possibly derived from an Aboriginal term which translates to 'blowfly' === Settlement History === The available information indicates that Korumburra's coal mining history began in 1872. At this time James Brown, one of a group of prospectors returning from the diggings at Stockyard Creek (current-day Foster) discovered coal at the location that was to become the town. The creek by which he made the find subsequently became known as Coal Creek. The Coal Creek Proprietary Company's peak production occurred in 1894 when they supplied the Victorian railways with 24,849 tons of coal. Korumburra grew as the township servicing the mines. Korumburra's last mine closed in 1958. By this time the local dairying industry was supporting the Korumburra Butter Factory, which, in the 1950s, was said to be the largest butter factory in the southern hemisphere under one roof. The factory was taken over and closed by Murray Goulburn in 1973 but reopened in 1990 and is now operated by Burra Foods. === Places of Interest === * Business and Industry * Churches ** [[space:St Josephs Catholic Church Korrumburra|St Josephs Catholic Church]] * Schools === Sources === [http://www.heritageaustralia.com.au/search.php?state=VIC®ion=77&view=349#a Australian Heritage - Historical Towns Directory - Korrumburra]

Brunswick West is a residential suburb 6 km. north of Melbourne. It lies between the Moonee Ponds Creek and central Brunswick with the Royal Park lands at its southern border. It In 2011, the population of Brunswick West was 13,542. It has a land area of 326 hectares (3 Km2) and a population density of 41.49 persons per hectare. ===Location and boundaries=== Brunswick West is bounded by Moreland Road in the north, Shamrock Street, Albion Street, Pearson Street, Dawson Street and Grantham Street in the east, Park Street in the south, and Moonee Ponds Creek in the west. ===Name origin=== Brunswick West is named for the area west of Brunswick, which was thought to be named after Princess Caroline of Brunswick, the estranged wife of King George IV. ===Settlement history=== Settlement of the area dates from the late 1800s, although population was minimal until the early 1900s. It was the last area to be settled residentially in the former Brunswick municipality, being somewhat remote from north-south public transport services. The area’s first primary school, west of Hoffman’s brickyard, opened in 1888. An early, although unsuccessful, residential subdivision was in the north-west, at the Hopetoun Estate in 1892. Rapid growth took place during the early 1900s, aided by a government settlement scheme, the State Government Closer Settlement Scheme, attracting about 200 residents. It was named Moonee Vale. The south-west was more attractive, being closer to Melbourne and less flood prone. Subdivision lots were larger than in Brunswick central and Brunswick East, and the predominant house design was the Californian bungalow. Little or no shopping was developed apart from two small areas along the Melville Road tram route (1926). Schools, however,were plentiful: Brunswick North, originally Moonee Vale (1925), Brunswick South West (1927) and Brunswick North West (1929). The last area to be subdivided into its present allotments was the Closer Settlement area at Moonee Vale, during the 1940s and early 1950s. Cream bricks and flats dot the postwar landscape. The population was relatively stable between 1991 and 2006, and then increased slightly between 2006 and 2011 as new dwellings were added to the area. ===Land use=== Brunswick West is an established residential area, with some light industry. ====Streets (where people we know lived or worked)==== *Hope Street ** [[space:St Josephs Catholic Church Brunswick West|183 Hope Street - St Josephs Catholic Church]] ** [[space:St Josephs PS Brunswick West|185 Hope Street - St Josephs Primary School]] ** [[space:314 Hope Street Brunswick West|314 Hope Street]] ===Major features=== Major features of the area include Union Square Shopping Centre, Brady Reserve, Dustan Reserve, Denzil Don Reserve, Holbrook Reserve, Hudson Reserve, Jacobs Reserve, Johns Reserve, Shiels Reserve, Wylie Reserve and several schools. * Churches ** [[space:St Josephs Catholic Church Brunswick West|St Josephs Catholic Church]] * Schools ** [[space:St Josephs PS Brunswick West|St Josephs Primary School]]

=== MARSDEN IN ENGLAND === Marsden is a very old and well known English surname which has its origin in the counties of Lancashire, Yorkshire, and Durham and there it is still widely found today. The origin and meaning of the surname has been explained in various ways, but authorities on this subject generally are in agreement that it is of the group of surnames which are based on a locality. Several believe it derives from the Old English meaning "the marsh valley," i.e., "merc," a marsh, and "denu," a valley. Another attributes its origin to the Old English "mercels," meaning a mark or boundary, and "denu," meaning a valley. There are several local parishes called Marsden in the dioceses of Ripon, Durham, and Manchester. There were also two towns known as Great Marsden and Little Marsden in the county of Lancashire, dating from the year 1195 Charles W. Bardsley, Dictionary of English and Welsh Surnames with Special American Instances; Henry Harrison, Surnames of the United Kingdom; Eilert Eskwall, Oxford Dictionary of English Placenames. A personal correspondent of the author, who resides in Lancashire, advises that the towns carried these names for almost 700 years and only in the last century were consolidated and renamed Nelson after the famous British Admiral. Great Marsden and Little Marsden were close by to Blackburn and Darwen from where our ancestors came. There is now a public park in Nelson known as Marsden Park, Richard Johnson, Burnley, Lancashire, England, to the author: August 4, 1962 and on the main road between Nelson and Burnley in Lancashire is a hilly area called Marsden Heights. Lancashire Life Magazine: November 1962, p. 81. The former urban district of Marsden in Yorkshire, not far from the Lancashire border, was combined with several other urban districts inwhat is now know as Colne Valley.C.L. Barnhart, The New Century Cyclopedia of names; Samuel Lewis, Topographical Dictionary of England. Great Marsden and Little Marsden appear in this 1847 work. The earliest records which the author has found were of a a Robert de Marchedon, listed on the English hundred rolls in 1272 and of a Nicolas Mereden and Johanna de Mersseden on the poll tax rolls in 1379.Charles W. Bardsley, dictionary of English and Welsh Names. The first listing found under the present spelling was discovered in a 1580 will which refers to one Christopher Marsden of Feniscowles, Lancashire.Lancashire and Cheshire Wills and Inventories: 1563-1807. A Richard Marsden is mentioned at the Castle of Clitherol in 1609.Court Rolls of the Honor of Clitherol, Lancashire,, p. 227. The Manor of Clitherol, containing the castle, was part of the great Lancashire holding of the DeLacey family which included the hundred of Blackburn.Samuel Lewis, Topographical Dictionary of England: 1847. The Lancashire Association Oath Rolls of Allegiance to King William of Orange in 1696 carry the names of James Marsden and Thomas Marsden.Lancashire Association Oath Rolls; A.D. 1686. The names of Marsdens become more and more frequent in the Lancashire records of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries and the student of this family history is troubled by a super-abundance, rather than a lack of Marsdens from among whom he must try to select his own particular ancestor. There are many refences to the Marsden family in the eight volume "History of the County of Lancashire."William Page, History of the County of Lancashire, in the series, "A Victorian History of England." More specifically, the register of the parish church of Blackburn (1600-1660), contains records of over thirty-five persons named Marsden . . .H. Brierley, (ed.), Register of the Parish Church of Blackburn 1600-1660, Vol. 93 of Lancashire parish Register Society Publications. Most of the references in this chapter were found in the outstanding genealogical collection of the Peabody Institute, Baltimore, Maryland. BLACKBURN TO BALTIMORE A MARSDEN FAMILY GENEALOGY by Charles Albert Earp (1963) pp. 1-2 Available from Heritage Books, Inc. 100 Railroad Avenue, Suite 104, Westminster, MD 21157 [http://heritagebooks.com/mm5/merchant.mvc?Screen=PROD&Store_Code=HBI&Product_Code=101-E3306&Category_Code=] BLACKBURN TO BALTIMORE A MARSDEN FAMILY GENEALOGY by Charles Albert Earp (1963) William Marsden was born in 1774 in the Blackburn-Darwin area of Lancashire, England the son of Evan Marsden (ca. 1750-1840). He and his wife, Betsey Hayes, had five children. After the death of his wife, he immigrated to the United States in 1816 and settled at Powhatan, Maryland. His son, James T. Marsden (1794-1847) followed his father to Maryland in 1817. He marred Achsah Brooks, daughter of James Brooks in 1819. They had seven children, 1820-1830. Descendants listed on genealogical charts which include names and dates but no locality names. PDF[https://www.familysearch.org/eng/library/fhlcatalog/supermainframeset.asp?display=titledetails&titleno=150521&disp=Blackburn+to+Baltimore%20%20&columns=*,180,0] === ORIGINS & DISTRIBUTION OF THE SURNAME === Copy of an article published in Issue 1 of Marsden Family History News http://www.marsden-ons.co.uk/ The surname Marsden is locative, that is to say it is derived from the name of a place. Most reference books on surname origins are agreed on this and associate the name either with the township of Marsden near Huddersfield in Yorkshire or the townships of Great and Little Marsden to the south and east of what is now the town of Nelson, Lancashire. The place name is said to derive from the Old English words mercel meaning a boundary and denu meaning a valley, thus, a valley which marked a boundary. The earliest record of this becoming part of a personal name is to be found in the Exchequer Rolls (commonly known as the "Pipe Rolls") for Lancashire for the year 1194-5 which contain references to Peter, Richard and Osbert de Merclesden. The de Merclesden name recurs in these records from time to time during the next two centuries but by the early 15th century it begins to appear as Merseden or Mersden and as early as 1413 the modern spelling of Marsden appears in a deed of gift of land in the village of Great Marsden from Christopher Marsden to his brother Henry. I was always aware that the surname Marsden was more common in the north of England than elsewhere but could not be precise about this until I carried out a study of present day distribution using the British Telecom telephone directories. It came as little surprise that the vast majority of the 5000 or so directory entries were to be found in the northern counties but to my great surprise two concentrations stand out from the rest. These are to be found in the areas covered by the Blackburn/Huddersfield and Sheffield/Chesterfield directory volumes. Remarkable as it may seem, after eight centuries Marsdens are still to be found in their greatest concentration around the townships where the name is first believed to have appeared. The second highest concentration around Sheffield/Chesterfield, however, remains to be explained. Variants of the Name Equally interesting is the way in which many of the variants have all but disappeared and the -den spelling has predominated. In the 18th and 19th century, the -din variant was not uncommon. Today, the entire England and Wales telephone directory contains only eight entries with this spelling, seven of which are in London or southern England and one in Wales. There is no trace of this variant in the vicinity of Hatfield, Yorkshire where it was well represented less than a century ago. The -tin variant has fared little better. There are eleven entries with the spelling Marstin, also concentrated in London and the southeast. This may suggest a connection with the Marsdins above. A study of these families would be very interesting. Marsdon has survived a little better but still only gives rise to 28 entries, with again a tendency to the south of England and a lesser concentration in a line from Lincolnshire to mid Wales. Another question which was partly answered by the distribution study concerned whether Marston is a variant of Marsden or a surname in its own right. Works on surname origins by Reaney and others offer both explanations. The telephone directories contain some 1600 Marston entries. There is no area in which the name reaches anything like the peak of 175 per 100,000 of Marsden in the Blackburn area. The peak density for Marston is 41 per 100,000 around Coventry and Leicester. Indeed, the majority of occurrences are distributed in a band through the centre of the country from mid-Wales to The Wash. There is, however, a concentration in northern England with its highest density around Harrogate. From these distributions, I feel quite satisfied that the name Marston has arisen from separate origins. It is significant that the greatest concentrations of the name occur in the Midlands in an area which contains three settlements by this name with three more nearby. The concentration of the Marston name in the north of the country may derive from the village of Long Marston which is some 10 miles east of Harrogate. I would not, however, rule out the possibility that some Marsdens might have become Marstons and vice versa as a result of the vicissitudes of phonetic spelling by church ministers and other public officials. The telephone directory exercise is a useful tool to establish the broad distribution of surnames but the area which each directory covers is frequently large and the precision with which concentrations can be located is therefore limited. A more precise method would be to use postcodes which cover far smaller areas. A rigorous analysis on this basis is beyond the scope of a manual exercise (not in establishing the distribution of surnames which would be merely tedious but in establishing the total number of directory entries in each postcode area). There is the possibility of a low cost directory appearing on CD ROM. If this becomes available and is open to the appropriate manipulation, I propose to repeat the exercise on this more precise basis and will publish the results in a future issue of Marsden Family History News. MARSDEN, YORKSHIRE If you are interested in learning more about Marsden (near Huddersfield) in Yorkshire, mentioned in the above article, take a look at Marsden - Heart of the South Pennines, a site dealing with the history of Marsden and providing information about local places of interest. Revised: 1 April 2002 The MARSDEN Page is maintained by John Marsden, of Sale, Cheshire, England to advance the MARSDEN One Name Study for the benefit of genealogical researchers with Marsden ancestors or anyone who simply wishes to learn more about the name, its origins and its distribution. === Genealogical Members of the Family of Marsden's === In publishing the few notes here collected together on the history of the Marsden Family the Authors wish to state distinctly that they do not pretend that it is in any way a complete story, And there is much left to be done in the future by those interested. Any one who has had experience of the labour and cost involved in a task of this kind will understand why we are printing the results so far obtained, as a first part: for notes get lost and Destroyed and take a lot of time and effort re-collect and we are anxious that this should not happen. We have taken great care to make the information accurate as possible, but we cannot hope to have avoided all errors or mistakes and for these we offer our apologies. We trust that the notes may be of interest to our kinsman and namesakes. It is surprising how little most people know respecting their family history, and also how often they take no interest in the matter and refuse to give any information on the subject in their Possession, but we are pleased to record that we have met with this kind of thing in very few Instances We give our thanks to Colonel John Parker, C,B, F,S,A., of Brownsholme, for valuable information and kind assistance .in the first publication of this book in the year 1914 I have spent many months checking and rechecking information and and have made changes where Necessary to make this book an accurate account of the Marsden family and hope that this will be of help and interest to you in your endeavours to search out your ancestors. http://www.freewebs.com/marsdens/Book/book.htm

This is mainly for descendants the of Gamaiel Bancroft and Matilda Gillman who migrated to Ohio ,then to the Polk County Oregon area.

Saint Margaret (c. 1045 – 16 November 1093), canonised by Pope Innocent IV, was the sister of Edgar Ætheling, the short-ruling and uncrowned Anglo-Saxon King of England. She married Malcolm III, King of Scots, becoming his Queen consort. Saint Margaret was the daughter of the English prince Edward the Exile, son of Edmund Ironside. She was born in Hungary, she had one brother Edgar and one sister Christina. The provenance of her mother, Agatha, is disputed. When her uncle, Saint Edward the Confessor, the French-speaking Anglo-Saxon King of England, died in 1066, she was living in England where her brother, Edgar Ætheling, had decided to make a claim to the vacant throne. Malcolm was probably a widower, and was no doubt attracted by the prospect of marrying one of the few remaining members of the Anglo-Saxon royal family. The marriage of Malcolm and Margaret soon took place. Malcolm followed it with several invasions of Northumberland by the Scottish king, probably in support of the claims of his brother-in-law Edgar. These, however, had little result beyond the devastation of the province. Margaret and Malcolm had eight children, six sons and two daughters: 1.Edward, killed 1093. 2.Edmund of Scotland 3.Ethelred, abbot of Dunkeld 4.King Edgar of Scotland 5.King Alexander I of Scotland 6.King David I of Scotland 7.Edith of Scotland, also called Matilda, married King Henry I of England 8.Mary of Scotland, married Eustace III of Boulogne Her husband, Malcolm III, and their eldest son, Edward, were killed in a fight against the English at Alnwick Castle on 13 November 1093. Her son Edmund was left with the task of telling his mother of their deaths. Margaret was ill, and she died on 16 November 1093, three days after the deaths of her husband and eldest son. Veneration: St Margaret's Church in Dunfermline dedicated to her memorySaint Margaret was canonised in the year 1250 by Pope Innocent IV in recognition of her personal holiness, fidelity to the Church, work for religious reform, and charity. She attended to charitable works, and personally served orphans and the poor every day before she ate. She rose at midnight to attend church services every night. She was known for her work for religious reform. She was considered to be an exemplar of the "just ruler", and also influenced her husband and children to be just and holy rulers. On 19 June 1250, after her canonisation, her remains were moved to Dunfermline Abbey. The Roman Catholic Church formerly marked the feast of Saint Margaret of Scotland on June 10, because the feast of "Saint Gertrude, Virgin" was already celebrated on November 16, but in Scotland, she was venerated on November 16, the day of her death. In the revision of the Roman Catholic calendar of saints in 1969, November 16 became free and the Church transferred her feast day to November 16. However, some traditionalist Catholics continue to celebrate her feast day on June 10. Queen Margaret University (founded in 1875), Queen Margaret College (Glasgow), Queen Margaret Union, Queen Margaret Hospital (just outside Dunfermline), North Queensferry, South Queensferry, Queen Margaret Academy (Ayr), St Margaret's Academy (Livngston), Queen Margaret College (Wellington) and several streets in Scotland are named after her. She is also venerated as a saint in the Anglican Church. -------------------- Saint Margaret 'the Exile' was born in 1045 in Hungary.3 She was the daughter of Edward 'Atheling' and Agatha.2 She married Malcolm III 'Caennmor', King of Scotland, son of Duncan I 'the Gracious', King of Scotland and Sybilla, in 1069 in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.3 She died on 16 November 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Midlothian, Scotland.3 She was buried Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife.3 She was buried Jesuit College, Douai, France.3 In 1250 she was canonised as Saint Margaret.3 Family Malcolm III 'Caennmor', King of Scotland b. circa 1031, d. 13 November 1093 Children Mary of Scots+ d. 31 May 1116 Edward of Scotland d. 16 Nov 10931 Edmund of Scotland, King of Scotland 1 Ethelred of Dunkeld, Earl of Fife d. c 10971 Edgar of Scotland, King of Scotland b. c 1074, d. 8 Jan 1107 Alexander 'the Fierce' of Scotland, King of Scotland+ b. 1078, d. 23 Apr 1124 Editha of Scotland+ b. c 1079, d. 1 May 1118 David I 'the Saint' of Scotland, King of Scotland+ b. bt 1080 - 1085, d. 24 May 1153 Citations [S106] Royal Genealogies Website (ROYAL92.GED), online . Hereinafter cited as Royal Genealogies Website. [S52] G. S. P. Freeman-Grencville, The Queen's Lineage: from A.D. 495 to the Silver Jubilee of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II (London , U.K.: Rex Collings, 1977), page 6. Hereinafter cited as The Queen's Lineage. [S11] Alison Weir, Britain's Royal Family: A Complete Genealogy (London, U.K.: The Bodley Head, 1999), page 184. Hereinafter cited as Britain's Royal Family. -------------------- http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland -------------------- Margaret was an English Princess, but because of the Norman conquest was forced into excile in Scotland. Introduced spiced meat & French wine to the Scottish Court. She insisted on good table manners & saying grace prior to meals. her 'Sainthood' was bestowed upon her after her marriage in 1249. Described as 'severe, pious, serious, domineering & never seen to smile'. She & Malcolm had 6 sons. She became ill upon hearing about the deaths of her husband & oldest son & died 3 days later. Sources: The book, 'The Island Race', by Winston Churchill The book, 'The Queen's of England' http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Margaret_of_Wessex (plus many more ~ see Ancestors & Descendants) -------------------- Saint Margaret (c. 1045 – 16 November 1093), canonised by Pope Innocent IV, was the sister of Edgar Ætheling, the short-ruling and uncrowned Anglo-Saxon King of England. She married Malcolm III, King of Scots, becoming his Queen consort. Margaret grew up in a very religious environment in the Hungarian court. The king of that time, Andrew I of Hungary, was known as Andrew the catholic for his extreme aversion to pagans, and great loyalty to Rome, which probably could have induced Margaret to follow a pious life. Still a child, she came to England with the rest of her family when her father, Edward, was recalled in 1057 as a possible successor to her great-uncle the childless Edward the Confessor. Her father died soon after the family's arrival in England, but Margaret continued to reside at the English court where her brother, Edgar Ætheling, was being considered as a possible successor to the English Throne. When the Confessor died in January 1066, Harold Godwinson was selected as king, Edgar perhaps being considered too young. After Harold's defeat at the battle of Hastings later that year, Edgar was proclaimed King of England, but as the Normans advanced on London, Margaret and her family fled north to Northumberland. Margaret's arrival in Scotland in 1068, after the Northumbrian revolt, has been heavily romanticized, though Symeon of Durham implied that her first meeting with Malcolm III of Scots may not have been until 1070, after William the Conqueror's harrying of the north. She is also venerated as a saint in the Anglican Church. [edit] Citations -------------------- http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland Saint Margaret 'the Exile' (?) was born in 1045 at Hungary.3 She was the daughter of Edward 'Atheling' (?) and Agatha (?).2 She married Malcolm III 'Caennmor', King of Scotland, son of Duncan I 'the Gracious', King of Scotland and Sybilla (?), in 1069 at Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.3 She died on 16 November 1093 at Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Midlothian, Scotland.3 She was buried at Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.3 She was buried at Jesuit College, Douai, France.3 In 1250 she was canonised as Saint Margaret.3 Children of Saint Margaret 'the Exile' (?) and Malcolm III 'Caennmor', King of Scotland * Mary of Scots+ d. 31 May 1116 * Edward of Scotland d. 16 Nov 10931 * Edmund of Scotland, King of Scotland 1 * Ethelred of Dunkeld, Earl of Fife d. c 10971 * Edgar of Scotland, King of Scotland b. c 1074, d. 8 Jan 1107 * Alexander 'the Fierce' of Scotland, King of Scotland+ b. 1078, d. 23 Apr 1124 * Editha of Scotland+ b. c 1079, d. 1 May 1118 * David I 'the Saint' of Scotland, King of Scotland+ b. bt 1080 - 1085, d. 24 May 1153 Citations -------------------- Name: Margaret Atheling Princess Of England 1 Sex: F ALIA: the /Exile/ Title: Saint Name: Margaret Queen of Scotland 2 Birth: 1045 in Hungary Birth: 1042 in Hungary 2 Death: 16 NOV 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Mid-Lothian, Scotland 2 Burial: Abby Church of the Holy Trinity, Dumbartonshire, Scotland Burial: Dumfermline Abbey, Fife, Scotland 1 Note: Margaret of Scotland, Saint, d. 1093, queen con sort of Malcolm III and sister of Edgar Atheling. She was married to Malcolm c. 1070. A deeply religious woman, she worked to replace the Celtic practices of the Scottish church with those of Rome. She did this partly by bringing many En glish priests into Scotland and founding new monasteries. She was generous to t he poor and led a life of extraordinary piety. She was canonized in 1250. Feast : June 10 or, in Scotland, Nov. 16. ST. MARGARET OF SCOTLAND by Amy St eedman A grey sky overhead; a cold bitter wind sweeping the spray from off t he crests of the great grey waves; a grey inhospitable-looking land stretching north and south. This was what the dim morning light showed to the eyes of the anxious watchers in the little boat which was battling its way along the shores of the Firth of Forth. Truly it was but a dark outlook, and the hearts of the little company on board were as heavily overshadowed by the clouds of misfortun e, doubt, and foreboding, as the gloomy shores were wrapped in their folds of r olling mist. It was a royal burden that the little boat bore up the waters of the Firth that wintry day of wind and mist. Edgar the Etheling, grandson of Edmond Ironside, driven from his kingdom by the all-conquering William, had fle d northwards with his mother and two sisters, Margaret and Christina. Some fait hful followers had thrown in their lot with the royal fugitives, but it was but a small company all told. No wonder that their hearts were heavy that wintry m orning. Obliged to flee from their own country, driven out of their course by t he raging tempest, what welcome awaited them in this bleak land, of which they had heard many a savage tale? Would they be treated as friends or looked upon a s enemies? The royal family had meant to return to Hungary, where Edgar and his sisters had spent the days of their happy childhood, but the winds and waves h ad proved as furious and unkind as those subjects from whom they had fled, and there seemed nothing to do now but to seek some landing-place along the rocky s hore, some shelter from the pitiless storm. Among the weary, spent travellers there was one who was calm and untroubled, whose face reflected none of the gloom of the skies overhead, on whom the dreary foreboding of the future cast n o shadow. Fair and stately as a lily the Princess Margaret stood gazing across the angry waters, marking the desolate rocky shores, watching the white sea-bir ds as they swooped and rose again, as confident and unruffled as one of those w hite birds herself. For Margaret knew that a greater than an earthly king was with her, and that He, her Lord and Master, held the grey waters and their uncer tain fortunes in the hollow of His hand, able as ever to calm the winds and wav es of this troublesome world with that comforting command, 'Peace, be still.' 'To the right, to the right,' shouted a sailor on the look-out; 'yonder is a little bay where methinks we should find shelter and means to land.' 'Ay, if there be no rocks to guard the way,' said the captain cautiously. But nevert heless he turned the boat landwards, and eager eyes scanned the shore as they a pproached. It seemed indeed a haven of refuge, a peaceful little bay, gathered in from the angry waters by a little wooded arm of land that guarded it so securely that the rough breakers went sweeping past, and the sandy beach sloped gen tly down to meet the little dancing waves, while the wet sand reflected the swo oping white wings of the sea-birds that hovered about the shore. The little company were thankful indeed to land at last, and to feel the firm earth under their feet once more. The mist too had begun to roll away, and a gleam of suns hine touched into warmer colour the bare hills around. Surely this was a good o men, and they might hope that the clouds of their evil fortune were also about to break. It is more than eight hundred years sin [scary.ged] Canonised 1250 and her feast day is 16th November. In 1057 she arrived at the English court of Edward the Confessor. Ten years later she was in exile after William defeated Harold at the Battle of Hastings. She fled to Scotland where she was married against her wishes to King Malcolm to whom she bore six sons and two daughters. Her unlearned and boorish husband grew daily more graceful and Christian under the queen's graceful influence. Her remains were removed to Escorial Spain and her head Douai, France. Ancestors of Margaret from "The Forgotten Monarchy of Scotland" by HRH Michael of Albany -------------------- http://www.robertsewell.ca/scot2.html -------------------- Saint Margaret was canonised in the year 1250 by Pope Innocent IV in recognition of her personal holiness, fidelity to the Church, work for religious reform, and charity. She attended to charitable works, and personally served orphans and the poor every day before she ate. She rose at midnight to attend church services every night. She was known for her work for religious reform. She was considered to be an exemplar of the "just ruler", and also influenced her husband and children to be just and holy rulers. REF: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland -------------------- Name: Margaret Atheling Princess Of England 1 Sex: F ALIA: the /Exile/ Title: Saint Name: Margaret Queen of Scotland 2 Birth: 1045 in Hungary Birth: 1042 in Hungary 2 Death: 16 NOV 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Mid-Lothian, Scotland 2 Burial: Abby Churc -------------------- Born c. 1045, Castle Réka, Mecseknádasd, in the region of Southern Transdanubia, Hungary Died 16 November 1093 (aged c. 48), St Margaret's Chapel in Edinburgh Castle, Midlothian, Scotland Venerated in Roman Catholic Church; Anglican Communion Canonized 1250 by Pope Innocent IV Major shrine Dunfermline Abbey Feast November 16; June 10 (Extraordinary form of the Roman Rite) Attributes reading Patronage Dunfermline; Scotland; The Queen's Ferry; Anglo-Scottish relations -------------------- Margaret Atheling was born of the ancient Saxon House of Wessex, she was the daughter of Edward Atheling, otherwise known as 'Edward the Exile' and Agatha (possibly a niece of Henry III, Emperor of Germany) and was born in Hungary in 1046. Her father was the eldest son of Edmund II known as 'Ironside', and grandson of Ethelred II 'the Redeless'. Edmund reigned briefly as King of England from April to November of 1016. After his father's death, and the accession to the English throne of the Danish King Canute, the young Edward and his brother Edmund were consigned to the safe-keeping of Canute's half-brother and ally, Olof King of Sweden. They were secretly sent to Kiev, where Olof's daughter Ingigerd was the Queen. They were then sent on to Hungary, probably in the retinue of Ingigerd's son-in-law, King András. The two children were placed under the care of the King of Hungary. The younger son, Edmund, died without issue. The elder brother, Edward, referred to as 'the Atheling' (Anglo-Saxon, meaning Prince or of noble birth), married Agatha, who according to some sources, was possibly a niece of Henry III, Emperor of Germany, the couple had three children. Besides Margaret the marriage produced a son, Edgar Atheling and a further daughter, Christina. Margaret returned to England with her parents and siblings towards the end of the reign of her great-uncle, Edward the Confessor , with a view to naming her father as his heir, fate however, intervened, and Edward Atheling died within months of his return to his native land. The Confessor took his nephew's grieving widow and children into his care and protection. After the Norman Conquest, the claims of the royal Saxon House devolved upon Margaret's brother, Edgar Atheling, but then aged about 13 or 14, but he submitted to the formidable William the Conqueror. The spot where Margaret and her family are said to have landed, near North Queensferry, is still known as St Margaret's Hope. Malcolm Canmore, a widower, was attracted to the beautiful Saxon princess and no doubt the prospect of an alliance with the ancient Anglo-Saxon royal house was an added attraction. Following their marriage, Malcolm lead several invasions into Northumberland in support of his brother-in-law's claims to the English throne, which achieved little and culminated in the King of Scots having to pay homage to the Conqueror. William demanded assurance of this treaty by yaking Malcolm's eldest son Donald, by his previous wife Ingibjorg, as a hostage for his compliance. Margaret was highly respected for her piety and learning and for her knowledge of continental customs gained in the court of Hungary, and came to exert a great deal of influence with her husband, who frequently sought her advice on matters of state. Margaret instigated reforms within the Celtic church, as well as developing closer ties to the larger Roman Church. Mass was changed from the many dialects of Gaelic spoken throughout Scotland to Latin. The Queen became a patroness of the célidé, Scottish Christian hermits, and introduced Benedictine monks to Scotland. She was instrumental in the adoption of English-style feudalism in Scotland. Famed for her charity, Margaret frequently visited and cared for the sick, and had hostels constructed for the poor. At Advent and Lent, she held feasts for as many as three hundred commoners. The Queen reformed the manners of the Scottish court. Under her influence, ceremonies became more elaborate; tapestries came to adorn the walls; gold and silver dishes were used and court costumes were marked by the appearance of fur, velvet, and jewelry. Hostilities with England broke out again in the reign of William the Conqueror's son and succesor William Rufus. On 13th November, 1093, on accepting the surrender of the Castle of Alnwick, in Northumberland, Malcolm leaned forward from his horse to receive the keys from the point of the lance of its keeper, when the lance was treacherously thrust into his eye. He died in agony, his eldest son by Margaret, Edward, was also killed. The throne of Scotland was seized by Malcolm's brother Donald Bane. The disastrous news of her husband and eldest son's death was carried to Queen Margaret at Edinburgh Castle, the Queen was already mortally ill and the castle was under siege by her brother-in-law. She died three days later. While Margaret's body still lay within, Donald Bane and his ally the King of Norway besieged the Edinburgh Castle. Margaret's sons and her attendants managed to escape by a postern called the West Yhet, taking the body with them. A thick mist hid obscured them from the enemy's sight. They arrived at Dunfermline, where they buried Margaret, according to her own wishes, at Dunfermline Abbey. Her descendant, King Alexander II, petitioned Pope Innocent IV to canonize his devout ancestress. By Papal Bull of 1249 she was formally declared a saint in the Catholic church. On 19th June, 1250, her body and that of her spouse, Malcolm III, were exhumed and removed to a magnificent shrine. 19th June was thereafter celebrated in Scotland as the feast of St. Margaret. Her remains, along with those of her husband, were not allowed to rest in peace however. In 1560 St. Margaret's shrine was desecrated by Scots Calvinist iconoclasts. Mary, Queen of Scots had St. Margaret's head removed as a reliquary to Edinburgh Castle, as she hoped to call on the assistance of the saint in childbirth. In 1597 Margaret's earthly peregrinations continued, when her head was taken home by a pivate gentleman, it then embarked upon further journeyings, arriving in Antwerp and finally reaching the Scot's College at Douai, France. It disappeared completely during the French Revolution. Phillip II of Spain had the remains of Margaret and Malcolm Canmore translated to a shrine at El Escorial, seat of the Catholic Kings of Spain. ---------------- ADDITIONAL LINKS http://thepeerage.com/p10216.htm#i102154 http://www.stmargaretofscotland.com -------------------- http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland

The Alcott's family home from 1858 to 1877. Also where [[Alcott-73|Louisa May Alcott]] penned and set her novel Little Women.

Descendants of John P. Smith, Andrew J. Smith, Jay, Gilbert and Alton Smith (3 sons of Andrew) met for a reunion July 2012. It had been several years since many of us had seen one another. From l. to r. Gail Smith White (who passed away Nov 2012),Dorothy Smith Chappelle, Rudy Lee Smith (unk), Harvey Smith and Linda Smith Garo.... Seated is Carl Smith

Here are open questions about Treats. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Born to Lloyd Rathburn & Julie King (never married), but raised by mothers mother Wanda Maxine born Roberts, married a Marquard, but unsure if married my Gpa a William King, My Gma married again as Wanda Gates..... Her mother, my Gr. Gma is Ada Gertrude born Hampton, married my Gr. Gpa William Guy Roberts. but as W. Guy Roberts is what I believe used. After that is a lot of Civil/Indians wars & name changes, passing down names I am unsure of to much, but know there is Cherokee Indian & Ottawawa & Craige Ok. keep poking up. I remember a lot more, just uncertain & new to the site. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

== Pictures of Fran and Dever Langholf ==

== Pictures of twins, Fran and Frank Jackson == : [[Jackson-4561|Fran]] : [[Jackson-4560|Frank]]

== Pictures of the Family of Dever Langholf Sr == * [[Langholf-10|Dever Langholf Sr]] * [[Jackson-4561|Fran Jackson]] * [[Langholf-13|Dever Langholf Jr]] * [[Langholf-7|Jeff Langholf]] * [[Langholf-12|Doug Langholf]]

The Reunion will be held at the Jahab Omar Shriners Club, 401 Airport Road, Varnville, South Carolina, 29944. It will start 1pm on Sunday afternoon. Please bring any family information you may have, photos, etc. Also please bring a covered dish. Here is a page for organizing our family reunion. Please edit this text with more details and reunion updates. Add memories from past reunions below. Use the bulletin board to the right to ask questions and coordinate with each other. [[Category:Family Reunions]]

==Pictures of Jean and Joan Richards - twins!== : [[Richards-3158|Jeanie]] : [[Richards-1815|Joanie]]

West Brunswick Parish was established by Archbishop Thomas Joseph Carr in 1913, appointing Father C. Sheahan as the first Parish Priest. The first Baptism recorded in the Baptism Register is that of 23rd March 1913. At that time Sunday Mass was celebrated in part of what is now the school hall. The present Church is the second building to stand on the site. Archbishop Daniel Mannix laid the foundation stone of the first Church on the 9th of November 1918 in his second year as Archbishop of Melbourne. This first Church served the Catholic community of West Brunswick for many years but with the increase in parishioners it became sadly too small. When Father John McDonnell was appointed Parish Priest in 1947 Archbishop Mannix broadly suggested that Father McDonnell might consider building a new Church as part of his Parish Priestly brief. Work was begun on a new Church in 1949. The St Joseph’s Parish Gazette—a parish paper—in March of that year, comments that ‘the spectacle of the building which is slowly taking shape behind the present structure will be a very pleasant sight’. The new and present Church was built in two sections, the first part being built behind and over the top of the former one, providing the present sanctuary, sacristies, transepts and part of the nave. The work went on slowly but surely. The main source of revenue for it was the old Block Collection, the forerunner of the weekly envelope collection. Father McDonnell who came from County Kerry, Ireland was the driving force behind the project and was strongly supported by the parishioners of the day. He was ordained at All Hallows College in Dublin in 1922 and came to Australia to serve the Melbourne Archdiocese. Before his appointment to West Brunswick he had been Parish Priest of Korumburra. The same March 1949 edition of the Parish Gazette shows us something of Fr McDonnell’s determination as the building began. ‘At the present time Fr McDonnell’s main worry is the new church. His recreation is the new church and his hobby is the new church. We wish him well in these activities’. When the first section of the new Church was complete and in use, the smaller first Church was demolished so that part two of the present Church could be built, roughly from the middle of the nave to the main entrance. After ten years since the beginning of the project, the completed Church was solemnly blessed by Bishop Arthur Francis Fox on Palm Sunday, the 22nd of March 1959 much to the joy of Father McDonnell and all parishioners. Father McDonnell continued on as Parish Priest until December 1970 and died a month later on the 26th of January 1971. St Joseph’s Church stands as a sign of his dedication to the people of West Brunswick and both present and future generations give and will give tribute and thanks to his foresight and vision. ===Parish Priests=== *1913 Father C Sheehan *1919-1931 [[Rafferty-117|Father P Rafferty]][http://nla.gov.au/nla.news-article1731702 Argus Newspaper 6 Jan 1921 pg 6][http://nla.gov.au/nla.news-article1870481 Argus Newspaper 22 Jan 1923 pg 7] Treasurer of Fianna Fail Organisation (Victoria).[http://nla.gov.au/nla.news-article116751204 Argus Newspaper 8 Sep 1927 pg 30]and supporter of the new "Irish Press Limited" [http://nla.gov.au/nla.news-article107344464 Argus Newspaper 28 Mar 1929 pg 21] *1931-1938 [[Hayes-2727|Father M J Hayes]][http://nla.gov.au/nla.news-article102281982 Argus Newspaper 25 Sep 1931 pg 14] ===Sources=== [http://www.sjbwickw.catholic.edu.au/about-us/2/parish-history/32009/ St Josephs, Brunswick West Parish History] ===References===

[[Category:Family Mysteries]] I would like to know where my g-uncle Guy Phillips went to.He left home and never returned,however it was heard that he married and had at least 2 sons,in the Elkins W.Va. area. Salathiel "Lake" Phillips was his father,Coy,Roy,Clark were some of his brothers,Ruth,Maude were a few sisters. Thanks for any help,clues etc...

http://www.forumancientcoins.com/dannyjones/Celtic%20and%20British%20Coin%20Books/Coins%20of%20the%20Danish%20Kings%20of%20Ireland.pdf

These are my ancestors, and their descendants, to be used primarily for atDNA chromosome mapping. Jim Bartlett jim4bartletts@verizon.net

Wayne County News May 27, 1926 RANKS OF THE BLUE AND GRAY IN WAYNE COUNTY ARE THINNED OUT The ranks of the Blue and Gray in Wayne county have been thinned out by the Grim Reaper within the past few years to an extent that is hardly realized by the average person. It was only a few years ago that there were hundreds of veterans of the Civil War in this county, but today there is only a scattering handful to answer roll call. Reunions that were held in the county only a few years ago always attracted veterans by the scores, but now the few remaining survivors of the conflict of '61 are so advanced in years that they are not physically able to get together for reunions. Only 9 Confederate and 7 Union veterans in the county, a total of 16, reported so far to this paper, in response to the request for names which we carried in the past two issues of the paper. Following is a list of the names of both Confederate and Union veterans in the county, as have been reported by our readers up to the time of going to press Wednesday of this week. ROBERT C. FOSTER. Mr. Foster was a Union soldier in Company E., 7th Regiment West Virginia Volunteer Cavalry. He now lives on Fort Gay Route 1, in this county and has lived in the county for forty years. He is now 83 years of age. Mr. Foster was born April 26, 1843, at Pearisburg, Giles County, Virginia. He was honorably discharged from service at Wheeling, W. Va., August 15, 1865. JAMES JOHNSON, Union, lives on Wayne Route Two, near Armilda. THOMAS OSBURN, Union soldier, age 85, lives on Camp Creek, near East Lynn. JAMES DAVIS, Union, of East Lynn R. F. D. JOHN D. CLARK, Confederate, of Stiltner. ROBERT OSBURN, WILLIAM PARSONS, JAMES E. HOBBS, C. H. GILKERSON AND J. W. LLOYD, all Confederate veterans in the vicinity of East Lynn. Mr. Hobbs, who is now 85 years old, belonged to General Jenkins' Cavalry Brigade, 16th Regiment of Virginia Cavalry, and served under Colonel M. J. Ferguson. ALEXANDER ADKINS, who lives on Wayne Route Two. Mr. Adkins is 85 years of age. He was a Confederate veteran. SAM MEAD, age 81, of Hubbardstown, was a Union soldier. Mr. Mead has moved to the Kentucky side, but still gets his mail at Prichard in this county. JAMES H. FERGUSON, of Wayne, Union soldier. JAKE MASSIE, of Fort Gay Route 1, was a Confederate soldier. He is now 86 years old. JOHN BILLUPS, of Fort Gay, age 85, Confederate soldier. R. A. CHAFFIN, of Hubbardstown, now 80 years old, was a Union soldier. Mr. Chaffin was in the following eight Civil War battles: Middle Creek, Ky.; Dalton, Georgia; Missionary Ridge, Chattanooga; Lost Mountain, Georgia; Kenasaw Mountain, Georgia; Lookout Mountain, Tennessee; seige of Atlanta, Georgia; and Johnsonville, Tennessee. If any of our readers know of any other Union or Confederate veterans of the Civil War who are not listed above, we would appreciate it if they would send them in to this paper, giving name, post office address, age and something of their record in service if possible. VETERAN OF CIVIL WAR TELLS OF HIS PART IN CONFLICT The following letter has been written to Wayne County News by Uncle Hance Gilkerson, well known citizen of the Beech Fork section of this county. A picture of Mr. Gilkerson accompanies this article. In his letter which follows, he gives an intimate glimpse of his part in the great conflict between the North and South in the days from 1861 to 1865. Here's his letter: Wayne County News Wayne, W. Va. Gentlemen: I saw a request in Wayne County News for a list of Civil War veterans of Wayne county. I am one of them. My name is Charles Hansford Gilkerson, better known in Wayne county as "Uncle Hance" Gilkerson. I have passed the middle of my 84th year. I joined the army in 1862 and fought on the Confederate side. Kindreck was captain of Company H. Ferguson was Colonel of the 15th regiment to which I belonged. Jenkins was our general. Now I will not go into detail to mention all of the minor engagements in which I had a part, but will only mention a few of the things that might be of interest to your readers. We left Wayne County Court House and went to Kanawha and went with Lowbern when he left the Valley. We went on and pitched camp in Roanoke County, Virginia, near Salem. We wintered there, and when Spring came we started on the raid to the North, going down the Shenandoah Valley. At Winchester, Virginia, the Confederates met the Union army and we routed them. We followed on North and we had been fighting every day till we got to Gettysburg. There we had plenty to do, as you all know. For three days it was the bloodiest of bloody battles. From Gettysburg we had to fight our way back till we got to Culpepper Court House in Virginia. At that time I got a furlough for ten days to come home. So when I went back I got with the regiment in Greenbrier County and from there we started another raid toward the border. And it was on that trip that I was taken a prisoner on the hill between Twelve Pole and Beech Fork at the John Barbour place. From there they took me as prisoner to Barboursville and then to Charleston and from there to Wheeling and then to Camp Chase, and from there to Fort Delaware. So from the time I was taken prisoner it was eighteen months until I got out of service and back home on June 21, 1865, after Lee's surrender. Charles Hansford Gilkerson * Sherman's Boys ~ The 14th KY in the Civil War F ew generals have gained as much popularity and respect with their men as Sherman did. As his self-confidence grew so did the confidence of the soldiers in their commander and themselves. By the time Sherman embarked on his March to the Sea, his army appeared to be nearly invincible. One of the regiments that served under Sherman was the 14th Kentucky Infantry. Organization of the regiment began early October 1861, at Louisa, Lawrence County, Kentucky. Only weeks prior, Kentucky had given up its status or neutrality and, by elections, decided to adhere to the Union. Almost immediately Confederate forces under Johnston, Buckner and Zollicoffer crossed into Kentucky and advanced toward Bowling Green, Somerset and Louisville. Excitement ran high across the state and rumors of all sorts were the order of the day. In this highly charged atmosphere Sherman took over military affairs in Kentucky on October 8, 1861. The very same day he wired General "Bull" Nelson, a fervent Union supporter from Kentucky and a personal friend of Lincoln, to attack the Confederates in Eastern Kentucky. Knowing that the Kentucky troops were utterly unprepared, Sherman did not formally order the attack but left the matter to Nelson's judgment. Sherman was anxious about sufficient supplies for his troops, concerned about military strength of his command and questioned the loyalty of the young Kentuckians. It is unfortunate that Sherman was not aware of how deep Union sentiment ran with his Kentucky troops. Despite the lack of weapons and uniforms and proper training in even the most basic military operations, federal troops from Kentucky willingly stood to defend and protect their homes, farnilies and the Union - even if it meant death. One officer from Ohio remarked, "To my agreeable surprise I find the Kentucky Union men even more determined to put down this rebellion than our Union men in Ohio. A few evenings since, two Union men belonging to the 14th KY, who were at home sick, on furlough, were dragged from their beds at the hour of midnight and brutally murdered, for no other offense, than having a love for the Union". Almost exactly one month prior to their muster the 14th KY, together with other troops under command of General Nelson, confronted the Confederates at Ivy Mountain on November 8, 1861 and drove them out of Eastern Kentucky - at least temporarily. From December 1861 until March 1862, the 14th KY participated in the Eastern Kentucky Campaign under James A. Garfield, future president of the United States. About the 14th Ky he noted that it was composed of exellent material but because of its lack of training was hardly more than "a Union loving mob." In April 1862, the Cumberland Gap Campaign began and the regiment was assigned to the 7th Division, Army of the Ohio, under command or General George W. Morgan. On June 18, the Gap was occupied by Morgans troops and the next two months were spent fortifying this strategic stronghold. In mid-August, the Confederate invasion into Kentucky began and the Gap was completely sunrounded. Cut off from the outside world, Morgans division was facing starvation and capture. After a council of war, Morgan decided on a daring plan to lead his troops from the Gap to the Ohio River on an almost forgotten "Indian Warrior Path", which led through the barren Kentucky mountainside. Under cover of night, the 7th Division left the Gap and Lt. Colonel Gallup of the 14th KY., with a small party of men, fired the storage buildings, set off mines and exploded the arsenals. The Gap turned into a flaming inferno. After a 16-day march, Morgan's troops reached the Ohio River, half-naked and starved, but in good spirits and free. By now the "mob" of the 14th KY had turned into seasoned veterans, not in small part due to the able leadership of their new Colonel John Cochran, a former officer of the "Lexington Chasseurs". From 1683 to April 1864, the 14th KY was assigned to duty at home in Eastern Kentucky. By mid-May 1864, the regiment received the call to participate in the Atlanta Campaign under their old commander General Sherman. The 14th KY was assigned to the 2nd Division, XXIII Army Corps. It was a fiery reunion. The day after their arrival in Georgia, one of the supply trains of the XXIII Army Corps, the 14th Ky had been assigned to guard, was attacked by Wheelers cavalry. Things did not get better - the men had to face the hell at New Hope Church, endure endless rainfalls and knee-deep mud and the constantly whizzing bullets of Confederate sharpshooters which claimed the lives of men every day. The Battle at Foster's Farm on June 2, 1864 was yet another engagement in which the 14th KY performed heroically but sustained tragic losses. Then came the Battle at Kolb's Farm on June 22, 1864, place of the famous Sherman-Hooker confrontation, which eventually led to Hookers resignation. The XXIII Army Corps was moving toward Marietta on the Powder Springs road - the 14th Ky thrown out as skirmishers - when they encountered a large body of Confederate troops massing in front of them. It was General Wood's Corps. The l4th KY was ordered to proceed forward cautiously and to hold the ground as long as possible in order to give the Union troops enough time to prepare for an attack. After the first assault, the second regiment of skirmishers, the 123rd NY, fell back and the 14th KY, alone stood the brunt of the next attacks, refusing their left flank and stubbornly holding their ground even after being ordered twice to retire and join the main line. The general Union assault began when the regiment finally retreated. The following morning Sherman and Hooker were inspecting the grounds where the battle had taken place and viewing the dead, mostly of the 14th KY. Colonel Gallup 14th KY, wrote,"... I lost out of 700 men, 77 killed and wounded, a large loss. The boys are brave. General Hooker, Thomas Mcpherson and Sherman complimented this regiment and says it is the best in the 23 A.C." The same day, a special order was issued by General Hascall, their division commander, complimenting the 14th KY. It seems that from that day on the regiment was never far from Sherman. On July 18, the 14th KY was seven miles from Rossville on the Cross Keys road where it camped near Sherman's headquarters. Gallup wrote, "I have as yet seen but 2 good houses in Georgia that is in this country, one just beyond at Buck Head. Gen. Sherman has just taken possession of it for headquarters, the people having run away and left their property". Sheman moved toward Atlanta with the XXIII Army Corps and on July 20, Gallup recorded, "Yesterday was a day of much excitement. We were fighting for 3 miles back for every foot of territory that we have got. General Sherman was with our brigade and often exposed himself to fire. One of his staff had his horse killed near the General". On the day of the Battle of Atlanta, July 22, the 14th KY was positioned directly in front of Sherman's headquarters, occupying the front line, 600-800 yards distant from the enemy's works and 1200 yards from the center of Atlanta. Again, Sherman paid the men a visit. Gallup observed that "General Sherman is along and views with calmness the scene and what we believe to be the doomed city". When General McPherson's body was brought to Sherman's headquarters after being killed in battle, the 14th KY was detailed to guard his body. On August 26, when Sherman's grand-wheel movement was underway, Gallup noted," General Sherman and his train is now passing where we are constructing our new line of works". After the end of the Atlanta Campaign the XXIII Army Corps camped at Decatur and then participated in the pursuit of Hood. In November 1864, the 14th KY, was ordered to Johnsonville, Tennessee, where it almost encountered Shermans nemesis "that devil Forrest", missing him only by one day, after his attack on the gunboats and federal depots at Johnsonville. Only days before the Battle of Franklin, the 14th KY was recalled by the governor of Kentucky. It arrived at Louisa ca. November 21, where it was mustered out on January 31, 1865. The recruits and veterans of the 14th KY were organized as the 14th KY Battalion which was mustered out on September 15, 1865 at Louisville. There is no doubt the the men were proud of their Uncle Billy. The Atlanta Campaign and their commander made an impact on their lives - it was something they never forgot and also told their children and grandchildren about, some of whom bore Sherman's name. This article was written by Marlitta H. Perkins and first published in "Cump and Co." in 1998 and re-published in 2001 in the 14th KY Newsletter. E-mail: ky14th@hotmail.com *

[[Category:Shawnee on Delaware, Pennsylvania]] [[Category:Shawnee Presbyterian Church Cemetery, Shawnee on Delaware, Pennsylvania]] == Links and Sources == *The Church website is found [http://shawneechurch.net/ HERE] *Index to Graves are found [http://www.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~pamonroe/cem005.htm HERE] *Find a Grave [http://www.findagrave.com/cgi-bin/fg.cgi?page=cr&GRid=64757128&CRid=2178208& HERE] == Information == '''Changed name on this page to Shawnee Presbyterian Church so that I can include information on members of the church who were buried elsewhere''' From [http://shawneechurch.net/ Shawnee Presbyterian Church website] we find the following: ''"The burial ground around the church is also very old. Some of the stones are almost undecipherable but among the first interments was that of Samuel DePuy who died June 15, 1766, and is one of those buried beneath the present pulpit."'' When it was first built it was the '''Dutch Reformed Church.''' This church was also known as "The Old Stone Church" == Members == *[[Heller-314|Melchior Heller]] == Burials == *[[Eilenberger-12|John Eilenberger]] May 6, 1834 - December 17, 1906 *[[Bush-757|Catharine Bush Eilenberger]] January 17, 1836 - March 21, 1936 *[[Smith-23362|Sarah Smith Heller]] November 6, 1826 - 1909 *[[Heller-188|Melchior Heller]] June 2, 1828 - April 10, 1889 *[[Heller-189|Mary Cyphers]] March 21, 1872 - March 25, 1954 *[[Heller-187|Elizabeth Heller Labar]] February 15, 1854 - March 11, 1903 *[[LaBar-41|Hiram Labar]] August 2, 1847 - October 25, 1903 *[[LaBar-72|Judge J.Dupue Labar]] July 31, 1814 - December 22, 1893 *[[Bush-1040|Sarah Bush Labar]] August 28, 1815 - November 29, 1900 ----

Jones was the Bullington-Le family dog along with Wrigley. He was found through the Dumb Friends League of Denver in October of 2005. In 2013 at the age of eight Jones quickly became sick & was put to sleep when an exploratory surgery revealed cancerous growths. He was a sweet, funny boy & he will forever be missed.

In 2000, [[Fremon-5 | Richard C. Fremon]] organized a Fremon family reunion. Richard Fremon recalls that the gathering was held at the home of Michael and Ann Fremon. Attendees included: Angela Fremon, Akron OH Ann V. Fremon, Richfield OH Bill Fremon, Glenwood MO Bill Poythress, Kansas City MO Bob Atcheson, Naperville IL Celeste Fremon, Topanga Canyon CA Charles "Bud" Fremon, Lancaster MO Charles Fremon Walls, Benicia CA [[Dodge-892 | Cheryl Fremon]], Brighton MI [[Fremon-1 | Christie Fremon]], Mountain View CA Christina Bierdenman, Three Rivers MI Erica Fremon, Akron OH Holly Bierdeman, Three Rivers MI Hudson 'Sean' Fremon, Akron OH Irene Fremon, Akron OH Jackie Bryan, Priest River ID [[Fremon-2 | James Fremon]], Mountain View CA Kathryn Warren, Colbert WA Kelly Fremon, Fullerton CA [[Brown-14752 | Larry Brown]], Westfield NJ Marilyn Poythress, Kansas City MO Matthew W. Fremon, Richfield OH Megan Fremon, Akron OH Michael W. Fremon, Richfield OH [[Fullem-1 | Michelle DeLauriere Fullem]], Westfield NJ [[Fremon-8 | Nancy Fremon Brown]], Westfield NJ Nathan Bierdeman, Three Rivers MI Pamela Fremon, Boston MA Pat Atcheson, Naperville IL Phil Fremon, Fullerton CA [[Fremon-5 | Richard C. Fremon]], Hackettstown NJ [[Fremon-6 | Richard L. Fremon]], Brighton MI [[Fullem-3 | Rick Fullem]], Westfield NJ Rosaine Fremon, Lancaster MO Ruth Walls, Benicia CA Ted Bierdeman, Three Rivers MI [[Fremon-3 | Theresa Fremon]], Mountain View CA Tracy Fremon, Cuyahoga Falls OH [[Moore-9031 | Virginia Fremon]], Hackettstown NJ Ward Fremon, Cuyahoga Falls OH [[Category:Family Reunions]]

In a letter dated Dec 17, 1950, from Hyla (Barkley) Veazie to her nephew and his wife, Fred and Margaret Barkley, she included a handwritten list of Barkley family birthdates. Hyla's daughter Alice (Veazie) Skalnik also had a handwritten list, similar to the above list, which also included some death dates. Bruce J Veazie examined both lists and combined the information. I post it here as it is of such importance to James Barkley family genealogists that it must be shared. Much of this information, which has been shown to be consistent with other records, doesn't appear to be otherwise available. Of particular importance is the comparison of Hyla Barkley Veazie's list with the information for James Barkley of the "Clinton Party" aboard the ship George & Anne, and James' wife Mary Moffat, contained in "Barclays of New York," R. B. Moffat (Robert Grier Cooke, New York, 1904) (call no. R929 2 B244), starting p 286. Below is that combined list wherein [*] indicates information from the Barkley “Family List” in possession of Alice Lucille Veazie Skalnik. James W. Barkley Born Aug 25 – 1765 *Died 17 May 1799
Mary Barkley (wife) b Feb 12 – 1769 *Died 12 Oct 1800

Children-
William Barkley Born Sep (*Dec). 10 – 1790
Sarah Barkley b Sep 24 – 1792
Lucretia Barkley b Dec 31 – 1794
James Gaston Barkley b Feby 25 – 1797
James Barkley b Apr 29 1799 *Died 16 Oct 1874

James Barkley son of James W. – Born Apr 29 – 1799
Cornelia Barkley (wife) Born Dec 18 – 1798 *Died 6 Mar 1864

Chilren
Abram Barkley b Dec 18 – 1818 [overwritten 1819?]
Franklin Barkley b Dec 22 – 1821
Polly Barkley b Feby 17 – 1824 *Died 26 Aug 1826
Lucretia Barkley b Mar 4 – 1826 *Died 12 Jun 1847
Daniel W Barkley b Feb 14 – 1828
Hiram Barkley b May 3 – 1830 *Died 28 Oct 1861
Betsey Barkley b Aug 5 – 1832 *Died 3 May 1852
Sally Barkley b May 21 – 1836

D. W. Barkley son of James Barkley Born Feby – 1828
Angeline Seybolt (wife) b Sep. 8 – 1835

Children
Mary Barkley Hathaway b Mar 29 – 1853
Alberto Barkley b Feby 20 – 1854
Ella Barkley Peck b Sep 7 – 1858
Fred Barkley b Mar – 1861 [no day given]
Alice Barkley b Jan 31 – 1869
Ansel Barkley b Jan 31 – 1869
[brackets joining names and dates of Alice and Ansel, twins]
Edna Barkley b May 21 – 1872
Hyla Barkley b Oct 3 – 1878

Ginger was the cat with the Pops for about 14 years. She passes in 2013

Ayers Bible No identification of the publisher of the Bible. All title pages are missing. Volume has the Old Testament, New Testament and Apocrypha. It is a quart volume in rough condition from ealrly-to-mid 19th century. http://www.biblerecords.com/ahtmyers.

[Lemon Family Bible & Cemetery provided by Bob Macoubrie Lenexa, Kansas] This is Thomas Jefferson Lemon's Bible, dated 1832. Thomas Jefferson Lemon was born in Botetourt County, Virginia on June 6, 1801 & died March 5, 1889 in Pueblo, Pueblo County, Colorado. He lived in Warren County, Iowa from 1850-1856 and then moved to Pueblo County, Colorado from 1880-1885. Frederick Lemon (Thomas' father) and Jacob Lemon both fought in the Revolutionary War. They owned land near Lick Run, Virginia on the Cow pasture River. =Source= http://www.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~vaboteto/Lemon.html Lemon Cemetery: can be looked up at http://www.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~vaboteto/208a1.jpg

:'''LETTER 2''' :Letter from Mrs. W. A. Salter ([[Atkison-5]]) to James Morse ([[Morse-290]]) :Transcribed from handwritten original by Joe Sneed ([[Sneed-20]]) 07/15/2004 :[no date] :Dear Jim - :I have no records when Grandma died [.] One of the sons, the oldest one, took the family bible. We never heard of it again [.] What I know is what Grandma had told me. She was old and lame and sat in a rocker. I had to read to her, which at times was a chore. I read through the Bible, she pronounced the words and I got so tired of the "Begats" [.] But some of the things that I read, I remembered. :In the Bell side of the family our Great Grandfather, Robert Bell, came out Ireland [?] [;] he was supposed to have married an Indian woman. There are Bells all over Mississippi and Tennessee. One taught in Old Mss at Oxford and lived near the school [in a house] which long ago became a part of the Campus and the house, when I saw it, was a sort of Student Center. My Grandfather , Robert Allen Bell, was born in Tennessee and was a "Goodley [Godley?] Man" [,] held services in the Cumberland Presbyterian Church - (that's a sort of primitive Baptist) and when war was declared he was left at home to look after the women and children. :My maternal Grandmother, Elizabeth Dixon Kennedy, was out of English roots who settled in Virginia and then came to the south. She was an aristocrat and was always called Elizabeth. She had an older brother, Tome [?], who went to war, a sister, whose name was Jane, and two younger brothers. The sisters were at home when the battles of Tuka [?} and Corinth were fought [. T] they listened to the gunfire. And when the battle was over, the two women went to look for the younger brothers, 14 and 15. They found the bodies, took what they could find to dig the grave and buried the boys together. The family were cousins of Andrew Jackson and the Donaldsons. :Tome [?] came home and went to Texas, place called "Ivanhoe" [.] Jane came with him and his wife. She married a man whose name was Riding - and they were writers [?] and fruit farmers. :Mama was the youngest of the 12 children. She was born in Toccopola, Miss [.] She taught school and finished the Pontotoc Female Academy. Some of the relative[s] had a Baptist School in Blue Mountain near there. She was one of the first females to attend "Old Miss". Some of her Classmates have dined here. :Papa's name was General Forrest, as Granpa was in Forrest's Army, the 1st Mississippi Regiment. His home was near Emory. Grandmother's name was Grey [Gray?]. She had a little girl, seven years old when my father was born. She was very ill and when the Salfies [soldiers] [?] came for what they could find, she sent the little girl with this tiny boy through the brush to a neighbor. The woman took them and gave papa to a second neighbor, who had a nursing baby. That family moved to Alabama. The ones who kept the little girl moved to Biloxi. When Papa was 14 he set out to find his family. His father of course looked for the children. Papa could neither read nor write, but he took the name Grandfather gave him. He was an handsome man and when he met Mama they decided that the name would be Atkison, not Adkins, nor Atkinson. She taught him to read and write. Salabels writing looks like his. And he was a shark in math. He taught me how to work percentage problems in my arithmetic. :I'm sorry I have no permanent records. :'''COMMENTS''' :Joe Sneed ([[Sneed-20]]) - Jim Morse ([[Morse-290]]) 10/19/2004 :Jim: :I have been trying to reconcile the following paragraphs in the letter Aunt Cammi wrote you about family history with this data base. : Note that an overlapping account if these matters appears in [[Space:CEA LETTER 1|'''L1''']], :"My maternal Grandmother, Elizabeth Dixon Kennedy ([[Kennedy-445]]), was out of English roots who settled in Virginia and then came to the south. She was an aristocrat and was always called Elizabeth. She had an older brother, Tome [?] ([[Kennedy-449]]), who went to war, a sister, whose name was Jane ([[Kennedy-450]]), and two younger brothers ([[Kennedy-452]], [[Kennedy-461]]). The sisters were at home when the battles of Tuka [?} and Corinth were fought [. T] they listened to the gunfire. And when the battle was over, the two women went to look for the younger brothers, 14 and 15. They found the bodies, took what they could find to dig the grave and buried the boys together. The family were cousins of Andrew Jackson and the Donaldsons " :"Tome [?] came home and went to Texas, place called "Ivanhoe" [.] Jane came with him and his wife. She married a man whose name was Riding ([[Ridings-4]])- and they were writers [?] and fruit farmers." :I have identified the battles mentioned by Aunt C. They were the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Iuka Battle of Luka] (09/19/1862) and the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Second_Battle_of_Corinth Battle of Corinth] (03-04/10/1862). The towns of Luka and Corinth are in the far NE corner of MS, about 23 miles apart. They were substantial battles with casualties in the thousands. :The first puzzling thing is where the Kennedy-Dixon family might have been living if Aunt C.'s account were correct. There is no clear indication of this either in this data base or Aunt C.'s letter. Given the whole context, the best guess might be somewhere in Pontotoc County MS. "As the crow flies" this is about 40 mi. from the site of the battles. Surely they could not have heard small arms fire this far away. I wonder about artillery. I guess it's not impossible that they traveled 40 mi. to look for bodies of brothers. :Second, the ages of the brothers in this data base do not appear to be consistent with Aunt C.'s letter. :According to this data base, the youngest brother, Thomas Jefferson Kennedy (1829-1909) ([[Kennedy-461]]) dies in Fannin County TX in which Ivanhoe TX is located. :This data base data also partly confirms what Aunt C. says about the older sister, Jane. She married Charles Calvin Ridings ([[Ridings-4]]) in 1836 and their family apparently moves to Ivanhoe TX after the War Their children were born in Cherokee County AL, but die in Ivanhoe TX. Aunt C. appears to think Jane married Ridings in TX after the War. :The most puzzling thing is the two other younger brother's ages in this data base. There is William G. Kennedy (1824-1863) ([[Kennedy-452]]) and Robert Finley Kennedy (1826-1872) ([[Kennedy-452]]). William might have been killed in the War. This data base reports his dying at Murfreesboro TN, 01/1863. The Battle of Murfreesboro occurred on 07/13/1862. This data base data show him marrying, but having no (known) children. Robert is reported to have 10 children and a number of known grandchildren. It seems unlikely that these two men could have been the ones described by Aunt C. :Generally, it appears that Aunt. C. thought all these people were a lot younger than this data base tells us they were.

This newspaper article, providing details of the family of John Veazie and Mindwell Brown, is of invaluable importance to their genealogy. Much of the information does not seem to appear in any other records. See ''Significance'' below. = The Article = Veazie, John and Brown, Mindwell - Family history, Rochester Daily Union & Advertiser, Feb 24, 1882; fultonhistory.com. P 2 column 3 A LIFE OF NINETY-SEVEN YEARS Which has been Lived by Mrs. Mindwell Brown Veazie, now Residing at 15 Mortimer Street. It is set forth in the family record to be found in a certain old Bible which is carefully treasured at 15 Mortimer street in this city, that Mindwell Brown was born in Chalton, Worcester Co., Mass., on the 26th of February, 1785. On the first day of April, 1801, or when the then no doubt plump and comely lass was sixteen, and had been living at North Adams, Mass., for two years, she was MARRIED TO JOHN VEAZIE, a man nine years her senior and a native of Boston. In 1816 Mr. and Mrs. Veazie removed to the village of Rochester, situated on the Genesee river in the wilds of Western New York, driving all the way hither with a team of horses. They arrived on Saturday, the 19th of May, and found what is now a city of nearly a hundred thousand inhabitants a very small village, “and a very muddy one, too,” as Mrs. Veazie expressed herself to a UNION reporter yesterday. They put up at “Squire” Reynold’s “tavern,” then standing on the site of the present Arcade, which was kept by a Mrs. Elliot. On the Wednesday following a house standing where the Bank of Monroe is now located on Exchange street, was rented by Mrs. Veazie (her husband being called away on business) and there they lived for a year or more, when they removed to what was afterward known as Buffalo street and now as West Main, putting up a house on the property adjoing the old Exchange Hotel. Mrs. Veazie was the FIRST MILLINER IN ROCHESTER, as she opened a shop soon after coming here. She was burned out three or four times, and ultimately Mr. Veazie dying, Mrs. Veazie took up her hapitation with a son-in-law. For sixteen years, or thereabouts, Mrs. Veazie has resided with the husband of her daughter, Martha, Cyrus Allyn, on Mortimer street, where she now lives. Turning again to the family record first spoken of, it is learned that SEVEN CHILDREN were born to John and Mindwell Veazie – Martha, in 1802; Maria, in 1807; Jacob, in 1811; James B., in 1813; James H., in 1814; Alonzo E., in 1817; and Alethea E., in 1818. Of these, the daughters are all living but the sons are all dead. James B. died when an infant, Alonzo E. in 1817, Jacob H. in 1814, and James H. in 1881. The last named breathed his last in Natchez, Mississippi, where he had obtained considerable distinction and had been given the office of Judge at the hands of the people. John Veazie, the father of the family, died in 1862. Martha was married in 1825(?) to James Alexander, and for the second time to Cyrus Allyn in 1849(?). Maria married Henry B. Green in 1825(?), Althea married Aaron Lovecraft in 1842. All were widowed and none married the second time but the eldest of the sisters, with whom the mother, now almost a centenarian, resides as above stated. The other sisters – Mrs Green and Mrs. Lovecraft – reside on the opposite side of Mortimer street, and thus they are all near each other. PILGRIM ANCESTORS. Mrs. Veazie is granddaughter to one of the “three Browns” who came to America in the good ship Mayflower in 1620, landing at Plymouth Rock, so she seems to be entitled to be called a “Pilgrim Granddaughter.” She has never been very strong, but has always been moderately free from sickness. She has always drank both tea and coffee and her diet has been of wholesome, plain food, “much as other folks eat, I suppose,” she says; “I have always eaten enough and never too much.” She was “converted” in North Adams, Mass., under the preaching of Eldre Witherell and she JOINED THE BAPTIST CHURCH there. Since her residence in Rochester she has been a consistent member of the First Baptist Church, and till eighty[sic] years ago was a very regular attendant upon divine worship there. She has a remarkable use of her faculties for a lady of her age; she still sits up and goes about the house as much as any one else. Her hearing is almost unimpaired – in fact it is much better than that of her eighty year old daughter Mrs. Allyn, with whom, as the mother expresses it, she “converses with difficulty.” Her sight is good in one eye – the other was accidentally destroyed eight or nine years ago by having a knife run into it. To the reporter’s expressed wish that might “LIVE TO BE A HUNDRED” she responded cheerily, “If God is willing I shall; I am in his hands, and I’m ready to go when He calls. He has always been my dearest, best friend.” Sunday next she will be ninety-seven years old, and on Saturday she will celebrate her age by inviting in her friends and neighbors, particularly the more venerable ones. == Significance == In particular, this article corrects information for their son James H Veazie, herein stated as born 1814, died 1881 in Natchez, Mississippi. The corresponding child is listed by Hillman[[Space:Veazie_Sources|VG]] pp 179-181 as "John H Veazie," b at North Adams in 1814, "died there before 1820." Hillman cites an unsourced document by Hattie D. Veazie, found in the William B. Brown Collection at the Berkshire Anthenaeum, Pittsfield, Mass., filed under "Miscellaneous Genealogies, R-Y," a record from Hattie D. Veazie, Brockport, N.Y. It should be noted that the "Hattie D. Veazie" document, as referenced by Hillman, appears otherwise to be consistent with this newspaper article. === References ===

http://www.sff.net/people/catherine-wells/People.htm MacBeth's predecessors and Contemporaries Malcolm succeeded to the throne after killing his predecessor, Kenneth III, and allegedly secured his territory by defeating a Northumbrian army at the battle of Carham (c. 1016); he not only confirmed the Scottish hold over the land between the rivers Forth and Tweed but also secured Strathclyde about the same time. Eager to secure the royal succession for his daughter’s son Duncan, he tried to eliminate possible rival claimants; but Macbeth, with royal connections to both Kenneth II and Kenneth III, survived to challenge the succession. '''Malcolm II ., born about 954, died November 25, 1034.''' He succeeded to the throne in 1003, and had a troubled reign of about thirty years. He defeated Kenneth IV., at Monievaird in Strathearn, and in consequence became king. His annoyance came from the Danes who, in previous reigns, had made several attempts to effect a settlement in Scotland, but had been defeated in all of them. They had secured a firm footing in England, and the year after Malcolm's accession to the throne, they commenced the most formidable preparations, under their celebrated king, Sweyn, for a new expedition to the Scottish coasts. Malcolm finally defeated this initial invasion in 1010. There was a second attempt made to gain a foothold in Northern England, but it too was defeated. In 1014, another Danish force landed on the coast of Buchan. The Danes on this occasion were led by Sweyn's celebrated son, Canute, afterwards King of England and Denmark, and again they experienced a signal overthrow. A treaty was drawn up which stipulated that the Danes agreed to quit every part of the Scottish coasts, and this was followed by the final departure, the same year, of these invaders from Scotland. Malcolm was next engaged in war with the Northumbrians, and, having in 1018, led his army to Carham, near Werk, on the south bank of the Tweed River, he was met there by Uchtred, Earl of Northumberland, when a desperate battle took place. The victory was claimed by Uchtred, who was, soon after, assassinated, when on his way to pay his obeisance to the great Canute. He killed Kenneth III., son of Dub. He had no sons. Having succeeded as King of Alba in 1005, Malcolm II. secured Lothian by the battle of Carham about 1016 and about the same time obtained Strathclyde for his grandson, Duncan, thus forming the kingdom of Scotland. Murdered at Glamis . He was buried in Saint Orans Chapel Cemetery, Iona, Scotland. "Malcolm MacKenneth (l005~l034) was perhaps the greatest of the lawgivers amongst our Celtic sovereigns, and indeed amongst the earliest of our Scottish legal codes is that entitled " The Laws of King Malcolm MacKenneth." Scottish Monarch. Son of Kenneth II, he acceded in 1005, reigning for 29 years. It was during this time that the kingdom first began to encompass the area of modern-day Scotland. He not only confirmed his hold over the lands between the Tweed and Forth rivers, but also secured Strathclyde. He was murdered at Glamis at the age of 80, by his grandson Duncan, ruler of Strathclyde. Malcolm II MacAlpin ... He passed away in 1034. Entered by Sherri Harder, Dec 11, 2012 === Additional Notes === : Note NI2252!SOURCES: 1. Burke's Peerage 99th Ed (GS #942 D22bup prefix p. 285-86) ---- Gaelic: Mael-Coluim. Last of the Scottish rulers of the House of Alpin (reigned 1005- 1034), Malcolm gained the Throne by murdering his cousin, Kenneth III, Kenneth's son, Bodhe of Duff and arrangedthe murder of Kenneth III's grandson, to enable a clear succession for his own grandson, Duncan I. :: After Malcom II's reign, Scottish succession was based on the principle of direct progenitor descent. (Previously, succession was determined by tanistry, ie, during a king's lifetime an heir was chosen and known as tanastie rig (second to king). He was the first general ruler of Scotland by annexing Strathclyde in about 1016. He regained many of the lost lands of last 50 to 100 years and struck a bargain with the English that Lothian and south of the Clyde would be his so long as he didn't change the traditions and language of the area. Thus the border between Scotland and England was made which remains today. Malcolm also sought to form an alliance with the Norse earls of Orkney and in 1008, he married one of his daughters to Sigurd II. Malcolm needed the Norsemen as allies against the men of Moray, who for the last fifty years had worked against the main Scottish royal line, and Malcolm granted Sigurd lands as far south as Moray. By his early 60's, Malcolm was the first king to rule the territory of Scotland as we know it today in the 21st century. The rulers of Moray continued to fight for control and began a series of raids and skirmishes from the north; one of these in 1027 resulted in the burning of Dunkeld. At the same time, Canute had established himself in England and was intent on ensuring that he had no opposition from the north. In 1031 records suggest that Canute invaded Scotland, or he may have simply paid a royal visit. Canute soon did reclaim Bernicia and Cumbria for England, with the result that the borders of Scotland as known today were finally established. :: :: In his old age, Malcolm did what he could to secure the throne for his grandson, Duncan. son of his elder daughter, Bethoc. In 1032 he attempted to murder the family of Kenneth III's great granddaughter, Gruoch, by surprising them in their fortress at Atholl and burning it to the ground. Her husband, Gillecomgain, was killed, but Gruoch, and their son Lulach, escaped. A few months later he arranged the murder of Kenneth III's great grandson, Malcolm, who was just an infant. The next year Malcolm II died, probably in his eightieth year. Later historians were to claim Malcolm II was murdered aspart of the continuing interdynastic struggle, and this is possible. Malcolm II was the last male heir of Kenneth MacAlpin. He tried to ensure his line's succession by having murdered all claimants related to the previous ruler, Kenneth III. Later, MacBeth, another grandson of Malcolm II (through his younger daughter, Donalda/Dovada), was to challenge his cousin Duncan's right to the throne. This is the same MacBeth about whom Shakespeare wrote his play of that title. :: :: Thorfinn and Macbeth “…were half-brothers, unlikely as it seemed. Malcolm [II] the Destroyer, was old…, but none the less terrible—more so, indeed, since he saw his end approaching and would leave the way made straight; before he went, for the grandson Duncan mac Crinan, on whom he doted. All others of the two royal lines must die, as so many had already died, that Duncan should reign undisputed. The High King [Malcolm II] had had only two daughters—Bethoc, who produced Duncan; and Donada, who married first the Viking Earl Sigurd the Stout, of Orkney and produced Thjorfinn, then on Siguard’s death wedded the Celt, Finlay mac Ruari, Mormaor of Moray, and produced MacBeth. Three grandsons of the High King—and the finger of death on two of them.” Don Beattie, 2005 : Note: Assassinated in Glamis Castle. Reigned between 1005 - 1034 as King os Scotland. Coronation in 1005 in Scone Abbey. In 1016 he became the King of Lothian, thus becoming the first effective ruler of thewhole of Scotland. :: Malcolm II King Of Scotland fought a battle in 1008 at Carham with Uchtre d, sone of Waltheof, Earl of Northumbrians, and overcame the Danes, 101 7. He published a code of laws and was murdered 25 November 1034. '1004 Ma lcolm the son of Kenneth, a most victorious king, reigned 30 years throug h, On 1034 Malcolm King of Scots died.' :: :: Source: 'Ancestrial Roots of Sixty Colonists Who Came to New England betwe en 1623 and 1650', 1969, Frederick Lewis Weis, p 111. :: :: Acceded: 25 Mar 1005. Interred: Isle of Iona, Scotland. :: :: Malcolm took advantage of the fact that the English were preoccupied wi th Danish raids and marched south, winning the Battle of Carham against t he Angles in 1018 and thereby regaining Lothian. Thirteen years later Ki ng Canute invaded Scotland and forced Malcolm to submit to him. However, C anute seems to have recognized Malcolm's possession of Lothian. :: :: After Malcolm II's reign, Scottish succession was based on the princip le of direct descent. Previously, succession was determined by tanist ry - during a king's lifetime an heir was chosen and knownas "tanaiste ri g" (second to the king). :: :: ---------- :: !During his reign (1005-34), the Northumbrians were decisively defeat ed in the Battle of Carham (1018). With this event and as a result of t he inheritance of the crown of Strathclyde by Malcolm's grandson and succe ssor, Duncan I, the Scottish domains, thereafter known as Scotland, embrac ed all the territory north of Solway Firth and the Tweed River. [Funk & Wa gnalls] :: :: NEWLIN LINE :: :: !An able prince and renowned leader. He had a lot of trouble with invasions of the Danes. In 1010 they made a descent upon Moray, and the king of Scots met them in battle. The fury of the Northmen prevailed, and the Scots retreated to the vicinity of a chapel dedicated to St. Moloch. Here Malcolm, in despair of earthly aid, threw himself from his horse, and made a vow to found a cathedral church to the same tutelar power provid ed he should obtain the victory by his intercession. Rising from his knee s, Malcolm fought with enthusiasm, slew the Danish king, and gained a complete victory.The church, dedicated to St. Moloch, was built, and is still standing. Twenty-three feet is said to have been selected for the length of the chancel, that it might correspond with that of the king's gigantic spear, for so ran an article of his vow. Several Danish :: skulls, the relics of distinguished champions, were built up in the wa ll of the church of Mortlach. Malcolm was so successful in battle again st the Danish that he and the Danish monarch, Sueno, struck a deal where t he Danes would abstain from further invasions on the shores of Scotland. E adulf-Cudel, earl of Northumberland, in 1020 ceded to the Scottish king t he rich district of Lothene or Lothian, including not only the whole of t he three provinces now called so, but Berwickshire and the lower part of T eviotdale as high perhaps as Melrose upon the Tweed. Malcolm died peacab ly in 1033.[WBH - Scotland] :: :: !Victory over Earl Eadwulf at Carham in 1018 made him master of Northern N orthumbria. In 1031 Cnut advanced to the North, but the quarrel end ed in a formal cession of the district between the Forthand the Tweed, Lo thian as it was called, to the Scot-King on his doing homage to Cnut. T he gain told at once on the character of the Northern kingdom. The Kin gs of the Scots had till now been rulerssimply of Gaelic and Celtic peopl es; but from the moment that Lothian with its English farmers and Engli sh seamen became a part of their domions it became the most important par t. The Kings fixed their seat at Edinburgh, and in the midst of an Engli sh population passed from Gaelic chieftains into the Saxon rulers of a min gled people. [WBH - England] :: :: !Son of Kenneth III; married a daughter of William Longepee of Normandy; r uled from 1004 to 1033; atacked and wounded by a band of ruffians near Gla mmis, died three days later, aetat. 80. [The Bruces and the Cumyns, p. 489 ] :: :: !Scotland, 1034. King Malcolm II of Scotland, hailed by his countrym en as "the honor of all the west of Europe", died of wounds after a confli ct in Moray. He was over 80, and had ruled Scotland for28 years. His 33-y ear-old grandson Duncan, son of Bethoc, succeeded him. [Chronicle of the R oyal Family, p. 25] :: :: King of Scotland, 1005-34; son of Kenneth II and a woman of Leinster; fath er of Bethoc. [Charlemagne & Others, Chart 3312] :: :: King of Strathclyde, 990-5; King of Scotland, 1005-34; fought in batt le in 1008 at Corham with Uchtred, son of Waltheof, Earl of Northumberlan d; overcame the Danes in 1017; published a code of laws;b.c. 954, murder ed 25 Nov 1034; son of Kenneth II; father of Bethoc/Beatrix. [Royalty f or Commoners, p. 84] :: :: King of Scots, 1005-34; fought a battle in 1008 at Carham with Uchtred, s on of Waltheof, Earlof of the Northumbrians, and overcame the Danes, 101 7; published a code of laws; was murdered 25 Nov 1034; son of Cinaed; fath er of Bethoc. [Ancestral Roots, p. 147] :: :: In 1018, Malcolm II's victory over the Angles at Carham finally brought t he Lothians under Scottish rule. In the same year the King of Britons of S trathclyde died without issue and was succeeded byMalcolm's grandson a nd heir Duncan, who had managed to establish some kind of claim to the thr one of Strathclyde through the female line. [Scotland: A Concise Histor y, pp. 22-23] :: : In 1018 Malcolm II was able to set his grandson Duncan (Macbeth's predecessor) on the throne of Strathclyde. [Dumbarton Castle, p. 5] : Interred, Isle of Iona, Scotland : Assassinated in Glamis Castle : Ruled 1005-1034 === Macbeth's Predecessors and Contemporaries - the Political Leaders Malcolm, King of Scots (Malcolm II) From 1004 to 1034, Scotland was ruled by Malcolm mac Kenneth (Malcolm II). This was an amazingly long rule for a king of Scots, most of whom only lasted about six years before being overthrown or defeated in battle--usually both. But Malcolm held the fractious Scots more or less together by means of a strong army and several astute political alliances. His wife was a relative of the Irish king Brian Boru, and his daughters were married to the chiefs of Atholl and (maybe) Caithness. Findlaech of Moray, Macbeth's father, was also in Malcolm's debt due to the high king having arrived to save the day when Findlaech and his kin were being trounced by the Norse. There are even sources that claim Macbeth's mother was one of Malcolm's daughters, but this information didn't crop up until about the 14th century and is therefore suspect. Thorfinn, Jarl of Caithness and the Orkneys This infamous Norse ruler is known as Thorfinn the Great, and he was Macbeth's northern neighbor almost from boyhood, for Thorfinn was only five when he inherited Caithness, which lies just across the Moray Firth from Moray. Upon the death of his Norse father, Sigurd the Stout, he was raised by Thorkel Amundson, known as Thorkel the Fosterer. His mother was the daughter of Malcolm, King of Scots, and Thorfinn owed him allegiance--but whether that was Malcolm II or Malcolm of Moray (Macbeth's cousin), we cannot be sure, because the Irish monks who recorded this referred to both rulers by the same epithet. At any rate, Thorfinn swore allegiance to the Norwegian king at age 16, so his loyalties were, at best, divided. More about Thorfinn Cnut, King of Denmark, Norway and England Cnut was the powerhouse of his day, ruling from 1016 to 1034. In 1031 he made a treaty with Malcolm II which mitigated--but did not stop--the constant warfare over the province of Mercia and its rich district of Lothian. According to English sources, Malcolm II swore to Cnut "to be his man" and to come to his aid by land or sea. Some scholars question whether this constituted a subordinate relationship, or a treaty between equals. Siward, Jarl of Northumbria Northumbria was the northernmost English province save Mercia, and it boasted the stronghold city of York. Siward, of Danish descent, was a kinsman of Duncan's wife, and he supported Edward of England in his bid for the crown. Eventually, at Edward's request, he helped Duncan's son Malcolm Canmore defeat Macbeth. Duncan, King of Scots A grandson of Malcolm II, Duncan was made king of the client kingdom of Cumbria in 1018 and succeed Malcolm as ruler of Alba in 1034. His two sons, Malcolm Canmore and Donald Ban (Donalbane), later became kings in Alba, as well. His record in battle was dismal and demonstrates a poor grasp of strategy. Whither Duncan? Born in 1001, Duncan was the son of Crinan, Abbot of Dunkeld and ruler of Atholl, and Bethoc, daughter of Malcolm II. The son of an abbot, you ask? Some scholars infer that the abbacy had become a secular position at this point; others point out that the Celtic Christian church did not require its clergy to be celibate, and they see a married abbot as a holdover from earlier times. I like this second explanation for two reasons: one, there are documented instances in England during this time period of clergy having "secular" marriages that were not recognized by the Church; and two, when Macbeth's successor married Margaret of England, she became known for her prodigious efforts to stamp out non-Roman Catholic practices in Scotland. At 17--"legal age" among the Scots at that time--Duncan became king of Cumbria, a client-kingdom of Alba. Some scholars infer that this made him Malcolm II's tanist, or designated heir, as Cumbria seems to have been used as a training ground for future Alban kings. If that is true, it would undoubtedly have angered the house of Kenneth mac Dubh, who expected one of theirs would succeed Malcolm. If that weren't grievance enough, the annals record that in 1033 the son/grandson of Boite was killed by Malcolm. We do not know if this was a death in battle, or if Malcolm simply had this scion of the house of Kenneth mac Dubh assassinated. At any rate, his outraged relatives--kin to Macbeth's wife--rose up against Malcolm II. They were defeated in battle, but Malcolm received his death wound and perished at Glamis in 1034. As the designated choice of a strong and apparently popular king, Duncan became the ruler in Alba. But shortly thereafter, he led an ill-fated attempt to take the city of Durham in Northumbria, some distance across the English border. In a strategic blunder, he sent his cavalry in first against the walled city; they were devastated by the Northumbrian archers, and when next Duncan's foot soldiers charged the walls, the Northumbrian cavalry rushed out from the city and cut them down. 3000 Scots died. The Northumbrian women gathered their heads, washed them and braided their hair, and they were put on pikes around the city walls. Duncan's constituency cannot have been pleased with their new king.

Minutes of the Parker, Allen and Young families of Potter County, Pennsylvania as transcribed by Milton Taft in 1990

== Note for Visitors == ''This page and our tree is a work in progress. As we investigate our heritage additions will be made, photos added and connections to other trees made. All help is gratefully received even if it is just to add to your own or your immediate family's page. '' ''Please ask me for an invitation so you can contribute or fully explore our tree. It is much easier to see family links when you are registered. You can contact me through the private message link above or email me. My email address is grabmemories at gmail.com . Another big advantage of registering is that you will no longer see any advertisements when visiting wikitree.'' == Cocoa Beach Days == We moved to Cocoa Beach in February of 1956. You can see the story of our life in Cocoa Beach by going to my [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1YBGmGavX9mrgy6arr75hccTnlANV0rJoeY8U3IJ1SZ0/edit google documents page.] --advertisements below-- ---- ----

#REDIRECT [[Space:Smithfield_Township,_Monroe_County,_Pa._Information]]

Charlie is the family dog. We got him in September of 2004 when he was a puppy. He has more personality than most humans we've met!

==Pemberton== Pemberton is property on Greendale Rd, Wallacia purchased by [[Lovat-7|John Lovat]] and his wife Catherine with the proceeds from their shop in Greendale. ===Timeline=== '''15 Dec 1883''' A [http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/108855354 cricket] match was played here - the visitors from Penrith drove an hour and a half to get there! (6) '''1893''' [[unknown-205120|Ann Dorahy]], Catherine's mother dies here aged 90 years. '''10 Jun 1894''' John, third son of John and Catherine dies here, aged 29. '''19 Aug 1894''' [[lovat-15|Vincent]], youngest son of John and Catherine dies here, aged 18. '''1900''' A Poem,[[http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/101350791 Dan from Pemberton]]was published in the Nepean Times, telling the story of Daniel Smith, who took the floor to entertain with songs, poems and ''spelling'' in Lovat's den.(4) '''1903'' Thomas Cross, husband of ... Lovat dies (5) Obituary in Nepean Times ''On Saturday last; ox-Alderman Thomas Gross, late of Pemberton, died. Only a few years ago Mr Cross was a leading light in the district. He bad been most successful as a contractor, and after so much hard work be, we presume, thought it right that he should do something to help his fellows, he became a member of the Penrith Municipal Council, where he worked early and late in order to have necessary improvements carried out in the Mulgoa District. He also contested the Nepean Electorate, but was defeated. He was generous to a fault, and was ever ready to assist in the cause of charity. Seven years ago he, like many others, suffered reverses, and although he used every effort to regain his former position he could not do so. He met with first one accident, then another, finally becoming incapacitated. He died at St. Vincent's Hospital, Sydney, the cause of death being paralysis of the brain, Much sympathy is felt with his widow and relatives.'' '''1907''' [[dorahy-12|Catherine Lovat]] nee Dorahy dies, aged 75. '''1908''' [[lovat-7|John Lovat]] dies here after a short illness '''1920''' WJ Lovat listed as being 'of Pemberton' (nepean times - to do) '''1926''' This advertisement appeared in the Board and Residence section of the Catholic Times 13 times from Jult - October 1929: ''WALLACIA, 'Pemberton,' Extension Farm, excellent table, free boats; tennis, piano, fruit, eggs, milk, cream. Winter terms, 35s. Ring Wallacia 9. Miss Lovat. '' (1) '''1936''' ''Mr and Mrs Arthur B. Osborne, of Pemberton, Wallacia, celebrated their silver wedding on Saturday last'' (3) '''1942''' In Dr Strang's obituary, it says that He owned Pemberton at Wallacia up until nine years ago i.e. 1933 and was a frequent visitor. ''Obituary MR. J. STRANG Mr John Strang, of "Garthowen," Castle Hill, who passed away on Tuesday morning, was well-known in this district. Deceased owned Pemberton, at Wallacia, up till about nine years ago, and was a frequent visitor there. He had been ill for some time. '' (2) ===Sources=== * Modern photos from a real estate advertisement. Unsure of when they were taken. http://www.homehound.com.au/1510-1520+greendale+road+wallacia+nsw+2745/ * See the profiles of individuals for sources not listed. *1. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/106274891?searchTerm=pemberton+doherty&searchLimits=l-title=447#pstart11823830 *2. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/117887673?searchTerm=pemberton penrith&searchLimits= *3. http://www.wikitree.com/index.php?title=Space:Pemberton&junk=1&action=edit *4. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/101350791?searchTerm=pemberton penrith&searchLimits= *5. http://www.wikitree.com/index.php?title=Space:Pemberton&junk=1&action=edit *6. http://trove.nla.gov.au/ndp/del/article/108855354?searchTerm=pemberton penrith&searchLimits=

After the death of Marianne Merritt in June 2013, the family decided to get together via Facebook to share events, pictures and stories. Upon doing this, they decided it was a good idea to get together and so the family reunion was proposed. It was attended by over 40 people.

== House of Bourbon-Parma == The House of Bourbon-Parma (Italian: Casa di Borbone di Parma) is an Italian cadet branch of the House of Bourbon. It is thus descended from the Capetian dynasty in male line. The name of Bourbon-Parma comes from the main name (Bourbon) and the other (Parma) from the title of Duke of Parma. The title was held by the Spanish Bourbons as the founder was the great-grandson of Duke Ranuccio II Farnese, Duke of Parma. Since 1964 a cadet branch of the House of Bourbon-Parma rules Luxembourg as Grand Duke. ===Duchy of Parma=== The Duchy of Parma was created in 1545 from that part of the Duchy of Milan south of the Po River, as a fief for Pope Paul III's illegitimate son, Pier Luigi Farnese, centered on the city of Parma. In 1556, the second Duke, Ottavio Farnese, was given the city of Piacenza, becoming thus also Duke of Piacenza, and so the state was thereafter properly known as the Duchies of Parma and Piacenza. The Farnese family continued to rule until their extinction in 1731, at which point the duchy was inherited by the young son of the King of Spain, Charles, whose mother Elisabeth was a member of the Farnese family. He ruled until the end of the War of the Polish Succession in 1735, when Parma was ceded to Emperor Charles VI in exchange for the Two Sicilies. ===Temporary Habsburg rule=== The Habsburgs only ruled until the conclusion of the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748, when it was ceded back to the Bourbons in the person of Philip, Charles's younger brother. As duke Philip, he became the founder of the House of Bourbon-Parma. In 1796, the duchy was occupied by French troops under Napoleon Bonaparte. In the Treaty of Aranjuez of 1801, duke Ferdinand formally agreed to cede the duchy to Napoleon. The territories were integrated into the Cisalpine Republic until 1802, the Italian Republic, from 1802 until 1805, and the Kingdom of Italy, from 1805 until 1808, until in 1808 the French Empire annexed them and formed out of them the Département of Taro. In 1814, the duchies were restored under Napoleon's Habsburg wife, Marie Louise, who was to rule them for her lifetime. The duchy was renamed duchy of Parma, Piacenza and Guastalla, the name that it retained until the end. ===Return to the Bourbons=== After Marie Louise's death in 1847, the Duchy was restored to the Bourbon-Parma line, which had been ruling the tiny duchy of Lucca. The Bourbons ruled until 1859, when they were driven out by a revolution following the Sardinian victory in their war against Austria. The duchies of Parma, Piacenza and Guastalla and the duchy of Lucca joined with the Grand Duchy of Tuscany and the duchy of Modena to form the United Provinces of Central Italy in December 1859, and were annexed to the Kingdom of Sardinia in March 1860. The House of Bourbon continues to claim the title of duke of Parma to this day. Carlos-Hugo (Carlist pretender to the Spanish throne in the 1970s) has held the title since 1977.

Here are open questions about Atkinss. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Photos from the wedding of Albert John "Jack" Philpott and Catherine Effie "Kitty" Harding. Buninyong, Victoria, Australia. 29 December 1929. :Wedding guests I am certain attended: :[[Harding-1649 | Catherine "Kitty" Harding]] ''Bride :[[Philpott-130 | Albert John "Jack" Philpott]] ''Groom :[[Lee-6127 | Eliza Lee]] ''Mother of the Bride :[[Dreyer-252 | Harriet Philpott]] ''Mother of the Groom :[[Harding-1653 | Maud Harding]] ''Sister of the Bride, Bridesmaid (or possibly Maid of Honour) :Henry Wattz ''Best Man :[[Harding-1650 | William "Bill" Harding]] ''Brother of the Bride :[[Harding-1652 | Hector Harding]] ''Brother of the Bride :[[Harding-1654 | Henry "Harry" Harding]] ''Brother of the Bride :[[Philpott-136 | Ivy Louden nee. Philpott]] ''Sister of the Groom :[[Spark-37 | Violet Harding nee. Spark]] ''Sister-in-law of the Bride (not to be confused with Kitty's youngest sister Violet who was not known to be present) :Living Harding ''Niece of the Bride

Family Graves/Forgotten graves

Arrivals in country

[[Bell-881|Robert Allen Bell]] sells 80 acres to his son-in-law [[Williams-2701|Jessie Green Williams]] for $200 in 1879. Williams sells what appears to be the same 80 acres to James Herndon for $250 in 1881. J. C. (?) Anderson sells land to [[Williams-2701|Jessie Green Williams]] for $100 in 1889. [[Williams-2701|Jessie Green Williams]] sells land to E. C. Turner for $ 500 in 1894. A naive calculation yields $500 in 1890 to be worth about $12, 500 in 2010. But, comparing land prices over time is not so straight forward. See [http://www.measuringworth.com/index.php Measuring Worth]. A more sophisticated calculation might yield a considerably higher 2010 value. Document copies provided by [[Williams-17881|Ron Williams]]. [[User:Sneed-20|Sneed-20]]

Re: Samuel Higdon of KY Posted by: Robert Date: March 11, 1999 at 08:24:42 In Reply to: Re: Samuel Higdon of KY by Yvonne Hook Gibson of 1145 I do a lot of Higdon research in KY but primarily in Grayson and Daviess Co's. My records show that Samuel Harrison Higdon m. Myrtle M Cavanaugh. They both died in Louisville, Sam in 1956 and Myrtle in 1974. Would you know where they are buried? Samuel was the son of Austin Watkins Higdon who was the son of Samuel W Higdon. Austin died in Hopkins Co, KY and Sam W died in McLean Co, KY. Not wonderfully documented but it looks like Samuel W is the son of Charles W & Nancy Riggs who were in Daviess co, KY in the 1850 Daviess Co, KY census but I have no record of when he died. Nancy died in 1840 and is buried in the St Lawrence Catholic Cemetery near Owensboro. Would gladly share information. Samuel Harrison had a brother Lonnie who I show also married a Mamie Cavenaugh, was she related to Myrtle?? I have a sister Annie b. 12/1887 but no further informaion. Would like more on her if you have it. bobalvey@juno.com

Timeline/History for Joseph Henry Marshall by Pat Fowles According to family anecdotes Joseph Henry Marshall 'was emigrated' to Canada. It's possible Joseph Henry was sent to Canada as a Home Child. However, there are few surviving records of children sent to Canada in the late 1800's. So apart from the record from the Canadian Home Children website, at this stage the fact that he was a Home Child is still unproven. His Mother is believed to have died in childbirth although it's not known whether this was with Joseph's birth or a subsequent child. His Parents Marriage 1873 August 25th @ The Parish Church, St Olave, Southwark/ Joseph Marshall/ age 21/ Bachelor/ Occ: Lithographer/ Address: 10 Bull Court/ Father: Daniel Marshall/ Occ: Mercantile Clerk. Ellen Williams/ age 25/ Spinster/ Occ: blank/ Address: 10 Bull Court/ Father: William Williams/ Occ: Smith. Witnesses: George Davenport & Martha Davenport NB. Ellen was previously a Servant and it's believed that this marriage was frowned upon by Joseph's family. His birth 1873 16th November @ 1 Emerson Place, St Saviour/ Joseph Henry/ Boy/ Father: Joseph Marshall/ Occ: Artist/ Mother: Ellen Marshall formerly Williams. 1879 2nd Oct/ Death of Grandfather Daniel Marshall @ 94 Colvestone Crescent. 1881 census Henry is living with his step Grandmother (ie 2nd wife of Daniel) @ 94 Colvestone Crescent, Hackney, His Father (Widower) is lodging @ 9 Navarino Grove, Hackney with Sutton family. NB No death record has been found for Ellen Marshall to date. 1882 August 7th @ St Peters Church, Hackney/ 2nd Marriage of Joseph Marshall/ Age: 29/ Widower/ Occ: Clerk/ Address: 119 De Beauvoir Road/ Father: Daniel Marshall (Deceased) / Occ: Managing Clerk Eleanor Constance Lanagan/Age: 20/ Spinster/ Address: 119 De Beauvoir Road / Father: John Lanagan (Deceased) / Occ: Tailor. 1883 2nd April/ Joseph is enrolled at Heber Road School, Southwark. Home address is 7 Landells Road, Southwark. Previous school: Homerton for 4yrs. Recorded as leaving Heber Road School on 2nd November 1883. 1883 12th October/ Joseph is enrolled at Sydney Road School, Hackney. Home address is 86 Hassettdy Road, Hackney. Previous school: Heber Road for 2yrs. Recorded as leaving Sydney Road School on 10th April 1884. NB Although he was enrolled at both schools, according to the records it looks like he never actually attended either. Interesting to note that he was enrolled at Sydney Road School before he left Heber Road School. Children of Joseph and Eleanor Marshall ie Joseph Henry Marshalls half siblings 1884 Agnes Constance Marshall 1886 Joseph William Marshall 1888 Florence Ada Marshall 1890 Harriet Jessie 1891 Alice Maud 1894 Horace Frederick 1896 Ethel Amy 1898 Alfred Charles Interesting that the first son of Joseph and Eleanor would also be named Joseph. When this Joseph was born, Joseph Henry would only have been 13yrs old. The next record I have which I think could be Joseph Henry is as follows: Home Children (1869 – 1930) Surname: MARSHALL Given Name: Joseph Age: 14 Sex: M Ship: Buenos Ayrean Year of Arrival: 1888 Departure Port: London Departure Date: 27 April 1888 Arrival Port: Quebec Arrival Date: 11 May 1888 Party: Shaftesbury's Destination: Wingham, Ont. Comments: Party of 24 boys from Shaftesbury House to Mrs Ward's House at Wingham, Ont., via Hamilton. All listed as scholars. Mr Wm. Cox/Cook, teacher, age 21, in charge. Source: www.collectionscanada.gc.ca NB There are no existing records for the Shaftesbury Homes. Book: The Golden Bridge: Young Immigrants to Canada, 1833-1939 by Marjorie Kohli Immigration Agent reported in 1888 about the above 24 boys “boys sent out to the Lord Shaftesbury's Home (and) received by Rev R. Ward, the superintendent, were a strong, robust lot and well educated for their age and position; within three days of there arrival here, they were sent to their adopted homes, and are annually visited by the superintendent”. 1891 Census Canada Jos H Marshall age 17/ Born England/ farm Labourer is living with William Allan age 69/ Born Scotland/ Farmer, and his family in Brant South/ District 49/ Ontario. 1891 Census Canada Harriet Young age 19 is living with her parents William and Fanny and brothers John and George, in Brant North/ District 48/ Ontario Marriage 1896 Name: Joseph Henry Marshall Birth Place: London, England Age: 23 Est. Birth Year: 1873 Father Name: Joseph Marshall Marshall Mother Name: Marshall Marshall Spouse Name: Harriet Young Spouse's Age: 24 Spouse's Birth Year: 1872 Spouse's Birth Place: Ancaster, Ontario Spouse's Father: William Young Spouse's Mother: Fanny Young Marriage Date: 18 Mar 1896 Marriage County: Haldimand NB This info is as entered on Marriage Certificate. Presumably, Joseph didn't know his Mother's Christian name. Children of Joseph and Harriet 1896 Hebert William Marshall/ Born 15th July @ Wentworth/ Joseph's occupation is given as Labourer. 1900 Alfred Henry Marshall/ Born 2nd September @ Wentworth 1904 Stillborn Marshall/ Born 16th June @ Wentworth 1906 Frederick Walter Marshall/ 5th February @ Wentworth/ Joseph's occupation given as Finisher/ Residence: 14 Spring St. 1908 Harry Albert Marshall/ Born 24th Sep @ Wentworth/ Joseph's occupation given as Painter/ Residence: 14 Spring St. 1901 Census Canada Joseph H Marshall/ Occ: Labourer Harriet V Marshall Herbert W Marshall Alfred H Marshall District: Hamilton 69/ Ontario 1911 Census Canada Harriet V Marshall Herbert W Marshall/ Occupation: Labourer in Canning Factory Alfred H Marshall Harry A Marshall Harriet and her sons are boarding with George Patterson and family @ 380 Charlton Avenue, Hamilton West. NB Frederick Walter Marshall is not on this census info. 1910 Joseph Henry Marshall and Harriet Victoria Marshall were separated <1910>. Shortly after, Joseph went West. He was never seen or heard from again. 1911 ( May) Border Crossing Canada to US Marshall Joseph H/ Age 38/ Occupation: Painter/ Wife: Harriet Marshall/ Final destination: Portland 1914 Herbert William Marshall married Mabel Nesbitt @ Welland 1925 Frederick Walter Marshall married Edna Luebla Dickson @ Niagra Falls 1936 March 19/ Harriet Victoria Young Marshall died @ West Flamboro, Wentworth, Ontario Andrews Newspaper Index Cards MARSHALL – WILLIAMS, - Joseph Marshall married Ellen Williams 1873 and resided 1 Emerson Place, Southwark. Will issue communicate with Silkin and Silkin , solicitors. 8/9 Giltspur Street, London, EC1. NB Written on this cutting is NW 25.3.1951. Unfortunately I can find no further info. Update: Is this the infamous Joseph Henry Marshall? 1920 US Federal Census Joseph H Marshall/ age 46/ Born; England/ Occ: Merchant, Paints & ? Fredericka Marshall/ age 50/ Born: Indiana/ Occ: Partner in store Esther W Walter/ age 22/ Born Nebraska/ Step daughter Leo Emil Walter/ age 31/ Born Nebraska/ Stepson Charlotte Walter/ age 25 (dau in law?) : Portland, Multnomah, Oregon 1930 US Federal Census Joseph H Marshall/ age 56/ Born: England/ Occ: Painter Fredericka Marshall/age 60/ Born: Indiana Renall Harvy/ age 33/ Roomer (Boarder) B Kerrigan/ age 22/ Roomer (Boarder) Address: 527 Homer Avenue, Palo Alto, Santa Clara, California 1940 US Federal Census Joseph H Marshall/age 64/ Born England/ Occ: Painter & Paperhanger (Own Business) Fredericka Marshall/ age 70/ Born Indiana Address; 5413 Minnesota Avenue, Portland, Multnomah, Oregon Oregon Death Index Name: Joseph H Marshall Death Date: 14 Nov 1950 Death Place: Portland Spouse: Frederi Certificate: 12335 NB Fredericka Marshall was previously married to George Walter. In 1910 US census ( enumerated as Renee Walter/ Divorced) she is living with her children in Madison, Nebraska. No marriage found to Joseph H Marshall.

Here are open questions about Fontenots. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

The Milburn Wagon Works was originally located in Mishawaka, Indiana, and moved to Toledo Ohio in the early 1870s.

Caelan was our beloved German shepherd / Feist mix. She passed at 8.5 years of age and was a true fur friend, son and brother in the family.

Edgar Closson married to Cora Handy Berrien County Michigan committed suicide shortly after the passing of his wife, leaving behind several small children. Fern and Donald, the younger 2 children were raised by Cora's sister Kitty Handy, but what about the other children?

Application for pension, additional information, inquiries by relatives, Final Payment Voucher

Gray family including US Census, Military, Birth Certificates, Marriage and more.

Common profile with gedcom file from 26 august 2013

Pixie is my chihuahua pug. I adopted her from the animal shelter on 25 June, 2011. She is the smartest, most loyal and obedient dog I've ever had!

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1532|Daniel Cameron]]	49	Head	Plasterer	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 10; Page: 24; Line: 9; Roll: CSSCT1861_116.

Original data: Scotland. 1861 Scotland Census. Reels 1-150. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1861 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 7/8 April 1861. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1532|Daniel Cameron]]	49	Head	Plasterer (Journeyman)	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-Daniel Cameron|1861]]
[[Cameron-1850|Janet Cameron]]	24	Daughter	Cotton Reeler	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]
[[Cameron-1851|James Cameron]]	20	Son	Cotton Spinner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]
[[Cameron-1853|Anne Cameron]]	15	Daughter	Cotton Spinner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]
[[Cameron-1854|Margaret Cameron]]	13	Daughter	Cotton Spinner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]
[[Cameron-1855|Robert Cameron]]	11	Son	Cotton Spinner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]
[[Cameron-1856|Agnes Cameron]]	8	Daughter	Scholar

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 6; Page: 20; Line: 5; Roll: CSSCT1851_169; Year: 1851.

Original data: Scotland. 1851 Scotland Census. Reels 1-217. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1851 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 30/31 March 1851. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

[Name: E W Wells Event Type: Immigration Event Date: 1824 Event Place: Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, United States Gender: Male Age: 22 Birthplace: United States Birth Year (Estimated): Ship Name: Portia Page: Affiliate Publication Title: Passenger Lists of Vessels Arriving in Philadelphia, 1800-1882 Affiliate Publication Number: M425 Affiliate Film Number: 35 GS Film number: Digital Folder Number: 004719587] =Source= "Pennsylvania, Philadelphia Passenger Lists, 1800-1882," index and images, FamilySearch (https://familysearch.org/pal:/MM9.1.1/K8C9-8KF : accessed 29 Aug 2013), E W Wells, 1824.mage Number: 00301

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Finlay-110|James Finlay]]	35	Head	Iron Miner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]
[[Hamilton-4816|Mary Finlay]]	30	Wife		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]
[[Finlay-173|John Finlay]]	12	Son	Iron Miner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]
[[Finlay-109|Agnes Finlay]]	10	Daughter			[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]
[[Finlay-174|Robert Finlay]]	5	Son		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]
[[Finlay-175|Janet Finlay]]	3	Daughter		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]
[[Finlay-176|Jane Finlay]]	8m	Daughter		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-James Finlay|1851]]

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 5A; Page: 2; Line: 1070; Year: 1841.

Original data: 1841 Scotland Census. Edinburgh, Scotland: General Register Office for Scotland. Reels 1-151. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1841 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 6 June 1841. The following information was requested: name, age, gender, profession, and birthplace.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1851|James Cameron]]	31	Head	Cotton Spinner	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]
Mary Cameron	33	Wife	Cotton Yarn Reeler

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 10; Page: 24; Line: 9; Roll: CSSCT1861_116.

Original data: Scotland. 1861 Scotland Census. Reels 1-150. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1861 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 7/8 April 1861. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Chester adorable pint sized Yorkshire Terrier.

Painting, Glass, Sugar art, Mosaic,Cake

Notice of Appointment of Special Guardian for Charles Hutchins, Surrogate’s Court, Steuben County (NY), Apr 5, 1881 Document 1 Surrogate’s Court. – Steuben County. IN THE MATTER OF The last will and testament Of Stephen Veazie To: Charles Hutchins Infant Take notice, that on the 23 Day of April 1881 at 12 o’clock noon, a the law office of E. E. English in the Village of Corning, Steuben County, New York, an application will be made to the Surrogate of the County of Steuben for an order appointing some competent and responsible person, a Special Guardian for you and each of you, in proceedings pending before the Surrogate, and then and there to be heard for the probate of the last will and testament of Stephen Veazie late of the town of Caton in said County of Steuben, deceased. Dated April 5th 1881 Document 2 Surrogates Court In the Matter Of The last will and testament Of Stephen Veazie, died. Steuben County Stephen G. Veazie of Erwin in said County being duly sworn says that on the 8th day of April 1881 at Corning in said county he served the annexed notice of appointment of a guardian upon Charles Hutchins of Corning N. Y. by delivering to and leaving with him a copy thereof and that he knew the person so served to be the same person named and described as legatee in the last will and testament of Stephen Veazie above named. [signed] S G Veazie Sworn to before be this 23rd day of April 1881 – [signed] E. C. English Notary Public Document 3 Surrogates Court In the Matter Of The probate last will and testament of Stephen Veazie last of the town of Caton deceased. I, Charles A Ricker of Corning N.Y. do hereby consent to be appointed Quardian Ad Litem? Of Charles Huchins, a minor, in these proceedings. Dated April 29th 1881 [signed] Charles A Ricker

Wach, Nancy J. Freedoms [sic] Call: The Charles - Weeks Family and Related Names : History and Genealogy. Greeley, Colo: Wach Independent Printers, 1999. Print.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1531|John Cameron]]	42	Head	Managing Labourer	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Finlay-109|Agnes Cameron]]	39	Wife		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-James Finlay|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	1888
[[Cameron-1859|John Cameron]]	14	Son	Pony Driver At Pits			[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]
[[Cameron-1530|James Cameron]]	12	Son	Labourer At Pits			[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]
[[Cameron-1862|Richard Cameron]]	9	Son					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	1885
[[Cameron-1863|Mary Cameron]]	7	Daughter
[[Cameron-1864|Agnes Cameron]]	5	Daughter					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1865|Robert Cameron]]	3	Son

== Source == Citation: Parish: Whitburn; ED: 7; Page: 35; Line: 25; Roll: CSSCT1871_153.

Original data: Scotland. 1871 Scotland Census. Reels 1-191. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1871 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 2/3 April 1871. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1531|John Cameron]]	62	Head	Oversman at Chars Filling	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]
[[Cameron-1864|Agnes Cameron]]	25	Daughter	House Keeper				[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]
[[Cameron-1866|Daniel Cameron]]	19	Son	Pit Engine Keeper					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]
Agnes Cameron	3	Grand-daughter

== Source == Citation: Parish: Shotts; ED: 4; Page: 19; Line: 15; Roll: CSSCT1891_322.

Original data: Scotland. 1891 Scotland Census. Reels 1-409. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1891 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 5/6 April 1891. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Bristol was adopted in April 2004 as the official dog of Bristol's Fun Dogs.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1532|Dänel Cameron]]	35	Head	Plasterer	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-Daniel Cameron|1861]]	1869
[[Stewart-7390|Agness Sturt]]	40	Wife		1845
[[Cameron-1850|Janet Cameron]]	14	Daughter		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]
[[Cameron-1531|John Cameron]]	12	Son			[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1851|James Cameron]]	10	Son		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-James Cameron|1861]]
[[Cameron-1852|Richard Cameron]]	6	Son
[[Cameron-1853|Anne Cameron]]	5	Daughter		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]
[[Cameron-1854|Margret Cameron]]	3	Daughter		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]
[[Cameron-1855|Robert Cameron]]	2	Son		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1851-Daniel Cameron|1851]]

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 5A; Page: 2; Line: 1070; Year: 1841.

Original data: 1841 Scotland Census. Edinburgh, Scotland: General Register Office for Scotland. Reels 1-151. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1841 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 6 June 1841. The following information was requested: name, age, gender, profession, and birthplace.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1531|John Cameron]]	52	Head	Oversman Over Labourers (Ironstone Pit)	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Finlay-109|Agnes Cameron]]	49	Wife		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-James Finlay|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	1888
[[Cameron-1530|James Cameron]]	22	Son	Engine Keeper (Ironstone Pit)			[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-James Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1862|Richard Cameron]]	19	Son	Engine Keeper (Ironstone Pit)				[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	1885
[[Cameron-1864|Agnes Cameron]]	15	Daughter					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1866|Daniel Cameron]]	9	Son						[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1867|George Cameron]]	7	Son						1881

== Source == Citation: Parish: Shotts; ED: 2; Page: 31; Line: 23; Roll: cssct1881_269.

Original data: Scotland. 1881 Scotland Census. Reels 1-338. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1881 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 3/4 April 1881. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1531|John Cameron]]	33	Head	Labourer At Iron Pit	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-Daniel Cameron|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Finlay-109|Agnes Cameron]]	29	Wife		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1841-James Finlay|1841]]		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	1888
[[Cameron-1859|John Cameron]]	4	Son				[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]
[[Cameron-1530|James Cameron]]	2	Son				[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]

== Source == Citation: Parish: Lanark; ED: 10; Page: 24; Line: 9; Roll: CSSCT1861_116.

Original data: Scotland. 1861 Scotland Census. Reels 1-150. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1861 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 7/8 April 1861. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

My fathers art,

The best place in my world to go was Grandma Higgs. I spent the summers there when I was little and we would travel from Colorado to Virginia every year. We usually would go in August for grandma's birthday. The family would come down home on her birthday and it was a family reunion. Time for sharing and remembering times gone by.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1530|James Cameron]]	42	Head		[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-James Cameron|1891]]
[[Thomson-1624|Agnes Cameron]]	38	Wife					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-John Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1529|John Cameron]]	17	Son	Underground Pony Driver				[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-James Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1656|Walter Cameron]]	15	Son					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1891-James Cameron|1891]]
[[Cameron-1658|Agnes Finlay Cameron]]	8	Daughter

== Source == Citation: Parish: Shotts; ED: 3; Page: 16; Line: 4; Roll: CSSCT1901_352.

Original data: Scotland. 1901 Scotland Census. Reels 1-446. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1901 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 31 March/1 April 1901. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

Person	Age	Relation	Occupation	Census
[[Cameron-1530|James Cameron]]	32	Head	General Labourer	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1861-John Cameron|1861]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1871-John Cameron|1871]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1881-John Cameron|1881]]	[[Space:Census:Scotland 1901-James Cameron|1901]]
[[Thomson-1624|Agnes Cameron]]	28	Wife					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1901-James Cameron|1901]]
[[Cameron-1529|John Cameron]]	7	Son					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1901-James Cameron|1901]]
[[Cameron-1656|Walter Cameron]]	5	Son					[[Space:Census:Scotland 1901-James Cameron|1901]]
[[Cameron-1657|Margaret Gibson Cameron]]	2	Daughter					1895

== Source == Citation: Parish: Shotts; ED: 4; Page: 19; Line: 15; Roll: CSSCT1891_322.

Original data: Scotland. 1891 Scotland Census. Reels 1-409. General Register Office for Scotland, Edinburgh, Scotland.

The 1891 Census for Scotland was taken on the night of 5/6 April 1891. The following information was requested: place, name, relationship to head of family, marital status, age, gender, profession, birthplace, and whether blind, deaf, and dumb.

We rescued him Oct 5 2002 he was about 6 months old Shadow was my best friend I miss him always.

My gg grandma Mary Elizabeth Reese was born in 1859 in Tennessee. At some point for unknown reasons her family took the Oregon Trail west. She was married in Oregon to DC Pitzer and had two children. I am looking for any info about her and her parents I can find. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Jesús Vargas Flores June 14, 2011 Tu abuela Isabel tenía a su padre, Miguel Flores Pérez y María Saldaña Mora. Tu abuelo Gerardo Vargas García tuvo a su padre completamente homónimo, Gerardo Vargas García y de su madre se llamaba Isabel García, es todo lo que sé. tu bisabuelo Miguel Flores nació en 1888 en San Miguel de Allende Guanajuato y murió en la Cd. de México en 1876. De tu bisabuela no sé mucho. Tu bisauelo Gerardo nació en 1880 en Huitzilac, Morelos y murió en 1940 en la Cd. de México también. De las dos bisaluelas sólo sé que eran de Guanajuato, pero ni mi papá conoció a su mamá. María Saldaña nació en Tlapacoya, Veracruz. No sé cuándo nació, pero le preguntaré a mi mamá que tampoco tiene datos precisos por una historia de que fue huérfana y no tenía acta de nacimiento. El padre de tu bisabuelo Gerardo Vargas se llamaba Jesús Vargas y era de Puebla, tu tarabuela se llamaba Paula, pero no sé su apellido. Ya las fechas son del siglo XIX. El padre de tu bisabuelo Miguel Flores se llamaba Eufemio Flores y su madre se llamaba Joaquina Pérez, los dos de San Miguel de Allende Guanajuato. Tu tatarabuelo Eufemio estuvo durante la intervención francesa en México, era muy blanco y se confundía con los franceses por ser de ojos verdes y pelo chino. Tal vez te sería útil que en otro momento te comente del carácter de cada uno de los que conocí. Conocer tus raíces es importantísimo en la vida de cada uno, porque vamos cargando lo que ellos hicieron y no hicieron aunque no sepamos de ello. No saber de nuestros antepasados no evita que nos siga afectando a lo largo de la vida y Gabriel es hijo de Alberto que tuvo una vida corta y con un carácter específico debido a que venía cargando a sus antepasados igual que tu hijo. Saber lo que hicieron nuestros antepasados nos ayuda a no repetir sus errores, así que de esta manera Gabrielito será una persona psicológicamente más sana. Seguimos en contacto. Besos mi querida Zuly. June 15, 2011 Sabes, hoy fuimos al panteón peñón de los baños. Es un pequeño panteón que está a un lado del aeropuerto donde están enterrados mis abuelos Miguel y María, también está una prima que murió a los cinco años y que era de mi edad. Estamos tratando de rescatar esa tumba para arreglarla y ponerla disponible a la familia. Pero ahí vi que mi abuela María murió el 11 de mayo de 1953. Ella murió de un problema biliar, no la atendieron bien y eso le provocó la muerte. Mi abuelo murió el 15 de agosto de 1976, él murió de 88 años, 8 días y la causa de su muerte fue la vejez, ya su cuerpo no podía más estar con vida. Te mando estos datos para que los tomes en cuenta en tu árbol y conocimientos famiiliares. Sept 1, 2011 Pues mira mi querida Zuly, la historia es así. Cuando mi abuela María nació, quedó huérfana de ambos padres, no sé cuáles fueron las circunstacias ni cómo pasó esto. Entonces sus hermanos, en mala ley, la regalaron a sus padrinos y se crió con éstos. Así creció y cuando se enteró de que sus padrinos no eran sus padres, decepcionada, se vino a vivir a la capital donde conoció a mi abuelo Miguel. Por lo tanto, no sabemos nada de sus hermanos ni nada de su familia. Mi abuela María no sabía leer ni escribir, era una mujer hecha a su época, dicharachera, de buen humor pero con una moralidad de la época. Así que me pongo a pensar ¿le cambiarían el nombre? ¿tendría acta de nacimiento o partida de bautizo? No lo sé. Le preguntaré a mi tía Joaquina. ¿Podrás encontrar el acta de matrimonio de Miguel Flores y María Saldaña? Por otro lado, el lado interesante de los Vargas. Me pregunto si pudieras buscar el acta de matrimonio de Gerardo Vargas García (mi abuelo, no mi padre) con Isabel García, mi abuela. Tal vez así pudiéramos seguirle el rastro a mi abuela Isabel, quién eran sus padres, dónde nació, en fin. Esto seguramente sucedió en Huitzilac, Morelos, que fue el pueblo donde nacieron. De mi abuela Isabel, te puedo decir lo que sé. Ella murió cuando mi padre, era muy chico, de unos tres años. Había otra niña, Isabel, que era de meses y que al parecer dejaron morir porque no había quien la atendiera. Pero en el caso de mi abuela Isabel, no es el mismo caso de mi abuela María. Ellos si fueron una familia unida, pero la desgracia hizo que muriera cuando mi padre era muy pequeño y no la conoció. Ojalá que encuentres la pista de mi abuela Isabel para al menos saber los nombres de sus padres. Estás haciendo un trabajo estupendo y marvilloso para la familia. Sept 5, 2011 Mi querida Zuly. Acabo de hablar con mi tía Joaquina y me dio varios datos que podrían ser útiles para localizar datos de mi abuela María. Su padre era Vicente Saldaña y su madre Micaela Mora Orozco. Tenía dos hermanos de los que llegó a hablar, aunque pienso que tenía más hermanos. Su hermana se llamaba Martha Saldaña y su hermano también se llamaba Vicente. Mi abuela se fue para Puebla, donde se casó con un tal Ismael, con quien tuvo tres hijos, pero no sobrevivieron. Luego ya se fue para la Ciudad de México donde conoció a mi abuelo con quien se casó y ya nacieron mi madre y mis tíos. La primera fue mi tía Carmen que murió en 1998, luego mi tío Francisco que también ya murió, luego mi tía Joaquina que tiene 86 años y finalmente mi madre que tiene 83 años. Entre los hermanos murieron otros cuando era pequeños. Tal vez estos datos te ayuden en la búsqueda, ojalá que si. Te mando un beso y un gran saludo, m querida sobrina. Saluda a tu bello hijo y a tu marido. June 25, 2013 Mira, Zuly, en el índice de registros de San Miguel Tacubaya, está el registro de mi papá, Gerardo VArgas García, hijo de Gerardo e Isabel, tiene el número 130, no sé si es la página. ¿Podrías buscarlo por favor? Es la imagen 19 de 553, yo no sé si haya que bajar imagen por imagen hasta encontrarlo, pero en el índice está registrado, como puedes ver. Saludos. Sandra Evans May 8, 2013 Hola Tio, te mando el registro civil matrimonial de Jesus Vargas y Paula Garcia y el Registro Civil de Nacimiento de Gerardo Vargas 1881. Explica que eran sastres y jornaleros, tambien que los Vargas eran de Puebla antes de ser de Morelos. Conversation started May 18, 2013 Sandra Evans Hola Tio, te mando el registro civil matrimonial de Jesus Vargas y Paula Garcia y el Registro Civil de Nacimiento de Gerardo Vargas 1881. Explica que eran sastres y jornaleros, tambien que los Vargas eran de Puebla antes de ser de Morelos. July 1, 2013 Jesús Vargas Mi querida sobrina. Es maravilloso haber encontrado estas actas. Luego entonces mi abuelo, Gerardo, se llama así por haber nacido el 3 de octubre, que es el día de los Gerardos. Mi bisabuelo Jesús era sastre y se trasladó por algún motivo a Huitzilac, ahí dice que era artesano (a qué se dedicaría?). Lo que es seguro es que Jesús murió mucho antes, porque mi papá todavía conoció a su abuela Paula García que tenía una fonda en Huitzilac. También dice que Jesús tenía un hermano llamado Julio y viviían en Huitzilac. Podemos supones que Julio también dejó hijos en el pueblo. Pero es sorprendente ver que eran gente ordenada, que se casó por el civil, registraba a sus hijos y tenían una vida estable. El problema surgió cuando mi abuelo Gerardo, ya trayendo dos hijos (Maximiano, que se cambió el nombre a Luis y Aurelia, se apellidaban ambos Vargas González), se casó o se juntó con mi abuela, Isabel García, que también ya traía a su vez a un hijo (Leopoldo Ortiz) y la abuela Isabel tuvo el mal tino de morirse (o tal vez el buen tino, porque si no se hubiera muerto, ni tú ni yo existiríamos) y esto hizo que mi papá creciera huérfano, al cuidado de sus tías, principalmente su tía Isabel, hermana de su papá Gerardo. Mi papá hubiera estudiado y se hubiera criado perteneciendo a la clase media y no a la baja como ocurrió. Y bueno, todo lo demás. Es maravilloso conocer aunque sea un poco de lo que fueron nuestros abuelos y bisabuelos. Te agradezco mucho tu meticulosidad y dedicación a esta ardua labor. Ojalá le sigas. Te mando un besote y un abrazo, mi querida sobrina. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

The town of New Norfolk is established on the Derwent River and in early years there were no roads. Everyone rowed, most people had their own boats. Out of this constant river usage came competition and after a rowing club started in nearby Hobart Town, the residents of New Norfolk organised themselves and created the New Norfolk Regatta, held every year on Boxing Day. This page is to describe the development of the Regatta and introduce some of the people who participated. === How It Began === The earliest mention of the event in local newspapers is in 1846, a well attended event in a place with little entertainment.. Various articles spoke of the event. The Colonial Times: Colonial Times 17 February 1846 Domestic Intelligence ''NEW NORFOLK REGATTA'' ''This pleasant holiday comes off on Thursday, at the pleasant township above mentioned, and great preparations are in progress to furnish all possible amusement.'' Two cups had been obtained as prizes and this article notes, ''... by the exertion of Mr Joseph Morgan, a Purse of 10 sovereigns has been collected for a five-oared whaleboat race, and a sufficient sum besides to treat the competitors with a good dinner. From all that we have heard, we anticipate a day of most excellent sport; thanks to Sir Eardley Wilmot'' (Lieutenant-Governor of Van Diemen's Land)''for that same.'' Several reports are in print describing this day's event. The weather was fine. One paper states The Courier 21 Feb 1846 LOCAL ''At a very early hour on the morning of Thursday last, the road between Hobart Town and New Norfolk presented a very animated appearance, owing to the concourse of nearly every description of vehicle.'' Another article 20 Colonial Times 20 Feb 1846 stated: ''A larger assemblage of persons attended it, than ever congregated on any former occasion - every public carriage in Hobart Town was engaged, and a number of applicants for conveyance were yet unsupplied.'' Sir John Eardley Wilmot, instrumental in establishing the Regatta, was obviously on the mark in his recognition of the need for public recreation. At a distance of about 20 miles on a new road from Hobart Town, New Norfolk was close but still a long excursion. Steamers also carried passengers to the Regatta, up the Derwent River. The Colonial Rimes reported: ''The steamer was so crowded - also admission only obtained by tickets - that a large number of persons could not be received on board.'' The Courier Courier 21 Feb 1846 Local tells us: ''The steamer Thames left the Company's Wharf a little after nine, so full that a party of ladies refused to go on board. '' All accounts agreed on the perfect weather, and the enjoyment of the crowd. There is one rather cryptic sentence in the Courier, ''It was a beautiful day, and all the good folks appeared pleased with themselves, if they were not with anything else.'' Good business clearly came out of the day for the town of New Norfolk. From the Colonial Times: ''The little town of New Norfolk was literally crammed with visitors, and we believe we may safely say that one general sentiment of satisfaction prevailed. '' In the Maitland Mercury Maitland Mercury 11 Mar 1846 : ''His Excellency's party at Government Cottage was numerous and brilliant.'' The Courier was the only one to describe the events: ''There were only three matches, but sufficient time was allowed to elapse between each for the purpose of spinning out what would have been a very dull affair. The first race was between the following four wherries: - Mar A Manning's Zephyr, Mr Orr's Prince of Wales, Mr W Douglas' Serpent, and Mr R G Power's Midge. It was easily won by the Prince of Wales .... His Excellency presented a silver cup to the winner, Mr Orr, who, upon receiving it, proposed the health of the Governor, which was drank with loud cheering by a party of friends whom His Excellency had specially invited. '' The papers also report a tragedy which occurred on the way home, where a sailor employed on the Thames paddle steamer, Richard Downey, lost his life by falling into the paddles-wheel. === The Cup === A description of the prize cups from 1846 has been located in the Hobart Observer: Hobart Observer 06 Feb 1846 Local Intelligence ''The subscription cup is of English manufacture, solid, but completely eclipsed in point of workmanship by the colonial cup manufactured by Mr Jones. The pedestal of the cup is composed of a group of marine shells, in dead chased silver, the neck formed by three dolphins, whose united tails receive the body of the cup. The body is bright silver, highly burnished, surrounded by a detached wreath of dead silver vine leaves. A wreath in the front for the inscription completes the cup.'' === The Interval === The Regatta lapsed for a few years after the recall and demise of Eardley-Wilmot, under circumstances still somewhat vague. Rowing apparently still occurred at New Norfolk, and the rowers appear occasionally involved in the Hobart Regatta and in the Huon. === Resumption of the Regatta === In 1855 a notice was placed in the Hobarton Mercury Hobarton Mercury 24 Oct 1855 Local Intelligence ''New Norfolk Regatta - It will be seen by our advertising columns that a preliminary meeting will be held tomorrow at the Golden Lion at New Norfolk to take measures for the institution of a Regatta at that pleasant Township. This is not altogether a novel proceeding, as a Regatta was held there in Sir Eardley Wilmot's time, and went off, if we recollect rightly, very well, and we see no reason, why a very agreeable holiday should not be enjoyed on the forthcoming occasion. '' The notion was well received. Another meeting was held a few weeks later Hobarton Mercury 12 Nov 1856 Regatta at New Norfolk ''In pursuance of public notice, a meeting was held at the Police Office, New Norfolk, on Saturday the 8th inst, to make arrangements for a Regatta. The meeting was numerously and respectably attended, and W S Sharland Esq being called to the chair, certain resolutions were adopted, for carrying out the above object, and a Committee was nominated to carry the same into effect. It is proposed that the day for the Regatta should be on the day after Christmas Day. Upwards of 100 Pounds have been already subscribed. ... Many will recollect with pleasure the Regatta at New Norfolk some years ago, and it is expected that on the present occasion every effort will be made to render the day one of joyfulness, and agreeable recreation to those, who may be present.'' === The First Boxing Day Regatta === After so many meetings, no reference to a Regatta held on 26th December 1855 has been located. The first reports found a for a year later, following 26th December 1856 when it was clearly a successful event. The Regatta was also a popular writeup, and we have many accounts to choose from. From The Courier Courier 29 Dec 1856 (New Norfolk Regatta): ''Our township on Friday last was greatly enlivened by the Regatta, which came off with much eclat, quite astonishing to the older inhabitants, who never saw so many persons or steamers congregated together in this locality on the Derwent's banks.'' ''The Queen's weather and very few of the contretemps incident to regattas materially assisted in the day's amusements.'' The Colonial Times agreed, writing: Colonial Times 29 Dec 1856 New Norfolk Regatta ''The New Norfolk Regatta on Boxing Day was a distinguished affair. The weather was fine, with a refreshing breeze, and the sport good.'' ''The Monarch, Ant, and Venus steamers were literally crammed with visitors from Hobart Town. His Excellency and Lady Young with a large party, and the Band of the 12th, went in the Government steamer Derwent.'' The Courier, in a different article, pointed out The courier 27 Dec 1856 that '''a man standing in the centre of the Esplanade at New Norfolk could have a view of the Derwent up and down as far his sight could carry him''' and the ease of spectating certainly to the present day adds to the enjoyment of riverside events in New Norfolk. The same article introduces the event; ''The first fact which should be placed upon record was, that a larger concourse of people never, within the memory of "the oldest inhabitant", assembled in that salubrious locality;'' ''The manager of the festivities was Dr J A Moore, and his coadjutor as secretary was Mr James.'' Events included Amateur Scullers, Dingy Race, Ladies' Purse, Native Youths, The Derwent Prize, For Gigs, Hurry Scurry race, Duck Hunt. The Courier Courier 29 Dec 1856 (New Norfolk Regatta) stated next: ''The Committee appear to have exerted themselves for some time past in the management of the proceedings, and much credit is due to them ... indeed, the prevailing idea is, that the Hobart Town people will have yearly the chance of a trip to New Norfolk for a repetition of yesterday's enjoyments.'' ''A stand with Committee Booth underneath was erected on the Esplanade for His Excellency and visitors, succeeded in line by three publicans' booths, together with numerous other stalls dispensing creature comforts. The steamer Monarch, in regatta parlance, came in first, with a very crowd of passengers. She arrived at noon, and was followed by the Derwent, with the Governor and Vice-Regal party on board; soon after the Ant and Veons discharged their cargoes, altogether amounting to 1000 persons. Being neither a salt or fresh water nautical, I forward only a list of the races with the winners' names.'' ''Sir H Young presented the first few prizes, and then adjourned to lunch at the cottage.'' ''The Hurry Scurry race being a local affair, created as much interest as any of the day. Three boats came to the post, succeeded by fourth, a whaleboat, a few minutes after, which manfully gained on those a-head, and must have carried off the prize had the start been equal. Mr Terry's new boat came in first,, succeeded by the whaler. A little fouling in one boat created much disgust amongst the spectators. The steamers started after the last race, each being saluted by some small cannons as they passed the grand stand. '' ''The Duck Hunt, a novelty to our up-country folk, caused much amusement. The duck preferred the side of the river to the open, and gained the prize.'' ''Captain Langdon, MLC, officiated as Judge throughout the day, assisted by others of the Committee.'' ''In the evening Mr. Knight exhibited his fireworks on the Green to a numerous assembly.'' ''Mrs Sharland gave a ball to His Excellency, Lady Young, their visitors, and the principal inhabitants.'' ''This morning, soon after nine, the Derwent returned to town with the Governor and party.'' === First Boxing Day Regatta - The Verdict === ''Altogether, the day passed off successfully, and all had the gratification of participating in one of unbounded enjoyment. A meteor, visible for upwards of a minute, was observed about nine o'clock in a northerly direction; it was the largest the writer ever saw, and moved from north to west.'' The Courier Courier 29 Dec 1856 (New Norfolk Regatta) continued with their summary: ''We may add that the arrangements of the Committee were generally approved of, although it was to have been wished that they had, in anticipation of such a crowded attendance, created a few more seats upon the ground.'' ''We are happy to record that no accident marred the pleasures of the day. There was a remarkable absence of inebriety among many of those even who usually seize every opportunity of paying their devotions to the "rosy god"'' ''We have not yet heard, although the attacks upon the larders have been described as alarming, that there are any just grounds for apprehending that the metropolitan "foray" will bring on a famine in the heart of a district so bounteously provided with every essential of good and substantial living as that of New Norfolk. '' === The First Twenty Years === The pattern was now set for the annual regatta, and each year the papers reported on the events, the paddle steamer journey and the crowds. 1857: ''The Regatta ground was itself a theatre of gaiety we have rarely seen surpassed. Every kind of refreshment that could be desired was to be obtained on the ground, and, in the interval during the races, the Military Band discoursed most exquisite music.'' Hobart Town Mercury 28 Dec 1857 1858: No regatta was held. 1859: ''Yesterday was a memorable day for New Norfolk, the township being crowded with visitors not only from the surrounding neighbourhood but from Hobart Town also, which contributed a large number of holiday folks. The Monarch, which was inconceivably crowded, conveyed upwards of five hundred, and the Culloden likewise carried a full freight of passengers, while the Emeu brought out an addition to thenumber. The first named steamers started shortly after nine o'clock, the Monarch taking the precedence by a few minutes, and reaching its destination at twenty minutes to one o'clock, the Culloden at five minutes to one, and the Emeu at a quarter to two o'clock. Each vessel on nearing the Regatta ground was received with a salute of four guns, constituting a mimic battery, backed and flanked with calico.'' Hobart Town Daily Mercury 27 Dec 1859 1860: ''The scene on the Regatta ground was exceedingly gay, a large number of well-dressed ladies from Hobart Town, and the country around New Norfolk, adding greatly to the gaiety of the scene.'' ''His Excellency the Governor .. was received by a detachment of the Derwent Volunteer Rifles under the command of Captain Lloyd, the Volunteers presenting arms to His Excellency with an accuracy and regularity which with their general military appearance, and handsome and remarkably appropiate uniform, were the occasion of many flattering remarks.'' The Mercury 27 Dec 1860 New Norfolk Regatta 1866: Heavy rain almost caused the event to be cancelled but enough visitors came to warrant its continuing as normal. === 1877 - 1896 === By 1877 event had become a tradition for all. The Mercury New Norfolk Regatta report: The Mercury via NLA 27 Dec 1879 described the event well: ''NEW NORFOLK REGATTA ''Patron: His Excellency the Governor, Mr F A Weld, O.M.G. '' ''The customary regatta was held at New Norfolk, and proved very successful. The weather was highly favourable for out-of-door sports, and the almost entire absence of wind was a great advantage to the competitors. The old favourite p.s. Monarch was advertised to leave the wharf at Hobart Town for an excursion trip at 9 o'clock in the morning, and before that hour the steamer was fully freighted, there being about 500 persona on board. To enhance the pleasure of the trip the services of the Tradesmen's Band had been secured. The musicians were accommodated with seats on the bridge, and were most persevering in entertaining the excursionists. Dance music was of course played, and although there appeared to be no room for dancing, a few ardent torpsiohoreans indulged their inclination, and their numbers were soon reinforced. Nothing unusual occurred on tho trip to New Norfolk, which was reached at about half-past 12 o'clock. The sides of the river were found to present the usual animated appearance. There were throngs of sightseers and an abundance of caterers, prominent among the latter being Messrs Thomas Piety, of the Derwent Hotel, and H F Rider, of the New Norfolk Hotel. Not the least noticeable feature of the grounds was the numerous flags that were flaunting gaily. Roundabouts and revolving dials were also to be seen, but the police forbade the proprietors of the latter machines making any gains, and the caution was administered with such an amount of determination that it proved thoroughly effective. As on former occasions the arrangements were of a satisfactory kind, the officers working with great cordiality. The reconstruction of the bridge rendered necessary a slight change in the usual course, and as a conséquence the judges' box was removed about 200 yards nearer the bridge than it has hitherto been.'' ''The change was advantageous to the occupants of the grand stand, but was not calculated to meet the approval of the judges, who were to a certain extent denied tho privilege of witnessing the rowing home. Next year, however, a return will probably be made to the old order of things. All the races that came off during the stay of the steamer were well contested, and there was no mistaking the approval whioh was evinced at the result of the champion sculler. All the competitors were doughty oarsmen; but the interest principally centred in the faot that there was to be a trial of skill between the veteran southern ohampion, G W Lloyd, and the new star that has recently shone with such brilliance at Now Norfolk, '''J. Clarke'''. The sympathies of the majority of the spectators - of whom there were about 2,000 - were with the local man, and he well earned the victory which he aohieved. Owing to the departure of the steamer for the city before the Skiff Race for residents came off, we are unable to give the result of that event. The Monarch started on the return trip shortly after 5 o'clock. Dancing was renewed, and kept up with vigour. A brief interruption was, however, occasioned by two feminine disputants. One accused the other of saying naughty things of her;'' ''recriminations ensued ; and one of the malcontents hit "straight out from the shoulder" at the other, when they closed, tore one another's hair, and after several ineffectual attempts, they were parted. Passing Bridgewater a brief stay was made to disembark a goodly number of passengers who had been taken aboard there in the morning. Very little else of a noteworthy character occurred till the harbour was reached, when the band - which had also been employed in a stand on the regatta ground at New Norfolk - played " Rule Britannia" very effectively while the steamer was passing H.M.S. Wolverene. The wharf was reached shortly before 9 o'clock p.m. == Sources ==

This is the farm on which my mom and her family grew up on.

Leroy Township is a civil township of Ingham County in the U.S. state of Michigan. The population was 3,653 at the 2000 census.

Steven, Theresa and Mary Anne Salari would like to know about their Hungarian ancestry. They were born to Steven Hamrik and Theresa Kiss who emigrated to Canada from Budapest, Hungary in 1956. They lived in Hamilton, Ontario until their separation in 1960. Theresa Kiss had 3 more children that we know of named Louis Kiss; Kathy Kiss and Suzie Kiss. Please help! [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

[[Category:Santa Luzia do Itanhy, Sergipe]] "O Engenho São Felix foi fundado, em 1632, por um ancestral dos Vieira, família que até hoje administra a propriedade. Nas primeiras décadas do século XIX, era seu proprietário o Tenente-Coronel Paulo de Souza Vieira. Sua esposa, D. Joaquina Hermelinda da Costa, pois enviuvar, contrai matrimonio com José de Oliveira Leite, o Barão de Timbó. A propriedade do São Felix passa por diversos membros da família Vieira, como o Major Cizenando de Souza Vieira e sua esposa Adelaide Souza Leite. O engenho foi inicialmente movido à roda d'água, produzindo açúcar mascavo. Em 1914, tornou-se usina, passando a produzir açúcar cristal. Suas maquinas pararam entre as décadas de 60 e 70 deste século. P.23"Leia mais em: http://www.webartigos.com/artigos/santa-luzia-do-itanhi-conhecendo-nossa-historia/37228/#ixzz2L7ia2NWQ == Sources == https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Rj1VuWFRwPs http://turismo-santaluziadoitanhy.blogspot.com/2011/07/visitas-aos-antigos-engenhos-de-santa.html Nunes Espinheira, Ana Maria. ''Engenho Sao Felix - Sua Historia e a de Seus Descendentes'', 2011

Photo Slideshow [http://youtu.be/YUb8Td_OWzl]

Some documentation of the adoption of Steven, Theresa and Anna Maria (Mary Ann)

The Binghamton Press, Saturday Evening, June 28, 1930. (Transcibed from www.fultonhistory.com) LEGAL NOTICES CITATION SURROGATE'S COURT Act 189, 140. The People of the State of New York, by the Grace of God Free and Independent: To Melbourn Folsom, sometimes known as Melville Folsom, if he be living, a brother aud heir at law and next of kin of Robert W. Folsom, deceased, late of the City of Binghamton, in the County of Broome, New York, and if the said Melbourn Folsom, sometimes known as Melville Folsom, be not living, then his surviving widow, if any there be, executors or administrators, if any there be, and all of his heirs at law and next of kin, if any there be, and all of his devisees, legatees, assignees, transferees and successors in interest, if any there be, whose names, residences and postoffice addresses are unknown and unascertainable, and who would be heirs at law aud next of kin of, and persons and parties interested in the estate of said Robert W. Folsom, deceased; and if the above named Melbourn Folsom, sometimes known as Melville Folsom, and all of the above described unknown persons and parties be not living, then to Mary Ella Folsom, Maude F. Jackson, Lottie May Colburn and Albert F.? Folsom, cousins and heirs at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and grandchildren of William Thomas Folsom, deceased, who was a brother of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator, also to Maude R. Shaffer, Nelson E.? Folsom, Frances Folsom Baker and Mary Folsom Milburn, cousins and heirs at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and great grandchildren of said William Thomas Folsom, deceased, who was a brother of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; also to Jennie Richards Houlden, a cousin and heir at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and a granddaughter of Louisa Veazie, deceased, who was a sister of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; also to Carrie Harrison, Mae Winters and Clarence Richards, cousins and heirs at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and great grandchildren of said Louisa Veazie, deceased, who was a sister of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; also to F. Melvln Veazie, a cousin and heir at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and a son of Sarah Folsom Veazie, deceased, who was a sister of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; also to Nettie V. Healy, Max Veazie, Fay Veazle and Cecil Hugh Veazie, cousins and heirs at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and grandchlldren of said Sarah Folsom Veazie, deceased, who was a sister of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; also to Henry Cram, Rhea Cram, Bertram Cram and Gusta? Hoyt, cousins and heirs at law and next of kin of the testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, and great grandchlldren of said Sarah Folsom Veazie, deceased, who was a sister of Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator; and also to all other heirs at law and next of kin of said testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, if any there be, being the descendants, heirs at law and next of kin of the deceased brothers and sisters of said Robert Hilcon Folsom, the deceased father of said testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, whose names, residences and postoffice addresses are unknown and unascertainable; and the descendants, heirs at law and next of kin of the deceased brothers and sisters, if any there be, of Vashti Folsom Bradley, the deceased mother of said testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, whose names, residences and postoffice addresses are unknown and unascertainable; and if any of the heretofore and above, described unknown heirs at law and next of kin, if any there be, have died subsequently to the death of said testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, then to their heirs at law, next of kin, husbands or widows, executors or administrators, devisees, legatees, assignees, transferees and successors in interest, if any there be, of all such persons, whose names, residences and postoffice addresses are unknown and unascertainable, and who would be heirs at law and next of kin of, and persons and parties interested in the estate of said testator, Robert W. Folsom, deceased, late of the City of Binghamton, in the County of Broome, New York - Greeting: You and each of you are hereby cited to show cause In the Surrogate's Court of the County of Broome, New York, before our Surrogate of said County, at his office in the Court House in the City of Binghamton, in said County, on the 28th day of July, 1930, at 10 o'clock In the forenoon of that day, why the last Will and Testament of said decedent, which relates to real and personal property, and is propounded for probate by City National Bank of Binghamton, the petitioner herein, of the City of Binghamton in the County of Broome, New York, the Executor therein named, should not be admitted to probate as the last Will and Testament of said decedent, valid to ???? real and personal property, and why Letters Testamentary thereon should not be issued; and such of you as are hereby cited as are under the age of twenty-one years, are notified to appear by your guardian, if you have one, or if you have none you are each notified to appear nnd apply for one to be appointed; or show cause why one should not be appointed; or in the event of your neglect or failure to do so, a special guardian will be appointed by the Surrogate; to represent and act for you In this proceeding. In Testimony Whereof, we have caused the Seal of our said Surrogate's Court for the County of Broome, New York, to be hereunto affixed. WITNESS - HON. BENJAMIN BAKER. Surrogate of the County of Broome, at the City of Binghamton, in said County of Broome, New York, the 25?th day of June in the year of our Lord one thousand nine hundred thirty. FRANCIS V. V. LEARY. Clerk of the Surrogate's Court. JOSEPH P. MANGAN, Attorney for Petitioner. O'Nell Bldg. Blnghamton, N. Y.

[[Hons-1|'''Jan Hons''']] [[Kocourek-3|'''Jiřík Kocourek''']] se roku 1617 (1618?) přiženil k [[----54|Dorotě]], vdově po Janu Honsovi a za 800 kop gr. míš. po něm koupil i mlýn. Hotově zaplatil 100 kop a odečetl si dalších 103 zl. 20 gr., které připadly na manželčin podíl po zemřelém mlynáři. Zbytek měl splácet po 10 kopách gr. míš. ročně pozůstalým dětem Jana Honse - [[Hons-2|Pavlovi]] a [[Honsová-2|Juditě]] - každému po 103 kopách 20 gr. Dorota zemřela a Jiřík Kocourek se roku 1620 oženil znovu. Jeho vyvolenou se stala [[Vichtová-1|Anna Vichtová]] z Telecího. Během třicetileté války nebylo hospodaření jednoduché. Vojáci táhnoucí zemí často pobrali vše, co našli a ještě zničili úrodu. Proto bývalo hospodářům vyplácení podílů promíjeno. Jiřík neplatil v letech 1621-1625 a roku 1627. Mezitím (1626) přikoupil za 300 kop gr. míš. "pustej grunt s rolí pustou" Jošta Tesaře. Závdavku odvedl 20 kop a ročně měl splácet po 6 kopách. Časem některé podíly odkoupil. (Po Jiříkově smrti připadl městu Poličce) Roku 1629 potvrdil Václav Melichar z Nového města, manžel Jiříkovy nevlastní dcery Judity roz. Honsové, že mlynář jeho ženě vše řádně vyplatil a ona již nemá ve mlýně v Sádku žádné pohledávky. Jediným podílníkem tak zůstal Pavel Hons. Tomu Jiřík uhradil po 10 kopách roku 1630 a 1631. O rok později dal Pavlovi koně v hodnotě 15 kop a dalších 5 kop v hotovosti. Téhož 1632 roku přidal ještě 27. září dalších 10 kop. Roku 1634 již Pavlovi vyplatila 58 kop mlynářka. Z toho plyne, že Jiřík Kocourek mezi lety 1632-1634 zemřel. 16. března 1637 "Pan purgkmistr, páni s jistým svědomím a povolením obce vzali tento mlejn s pustinou Vítkovskou od nápadníkův po Jiříkovi Kocourkovi a od nápadníkův po Janovi Honsovi k ruce '''obce města Poličky''' za summu - 950 kop gr. míš." Je možné že potom měl Kocourkovský mlýn v nájmu až do roku 1648 [[Sedliský-206|'''Václav Sedlištský''']]. Když pak 1. září t.r. kupoval [[Space:Sedlišťský_mlýn|mlýn v Sedlištích u Jimramova]], měl uhradit ''"zákupnýho 4 kopy... ostatních 5 kop zákupnýho proti práci jeho při stavení a vyzdvižení pohořelého mlejna obecního Kocourkovského ve vsi Sádku se jemu kvitirují."'' Ledacos naznačuje to zápis z jednání poličské městské rady ze 14. června 1649 "o koupení a vydělání dvou koží hovězích z dobytka od dýmu nadechnutého při shoření mlejna Kocourkovského..atd.''": ...že jest Václav Suchánek, když takové kůže od Václava Mlynáře Sedlistského kupoval, aby z umrlých krav byly, žádné vědomosti o tom neměl (a týž mlynář jemu též o tom neoznámil)..., jiné spolubratry cechovní, kteříž od Václava Mlynáře pobídnuti byli, že předkoupil..."'' Roku 1651 při vypořádání dědictví po Jiřím Kocourkovi se zjistilo, že za mlýn v Sádku zaplatil 449 kop 52 gr. míš. "Z toho se má sníti vedle velikosti malosti, co jest od obce vynaloženo na stavení z gruntu toho mlejna, když jest shořel před rozdílem - 43 zl. 52 gr. m. a p. p. pánům, též písaři radnímu - 6 zl. od rozdílu. Ze 400 zl. rozdíl se učiniti má, z těch opět vynímá se Marianě, mlynářce po Janovi Sedlišťským, předešlém manželu jejím, co neb. Jiříkovi Kocourkovi půjčil na koupení koní - 15 zl., kteréž jí z předešlých peněz s sirotky jejími po témž Janovi Sedlišťským, když na tu spravedlnost příjde, vyjíti mají. Kdokoliv bude v tom mlejně za mlynáře, od sv. Jiří Ao. 1651 z toho nájmu k obci povinného, těch - 15 zl. napřed na místě obce ten mlynář vypraviti povinen bude na vychování Zuzany, sirotka nestatečného." Dědicům, tj. vdově Anně znovu provdané za Blažeje Roušara a dětem Marianě, Janovi, Juditě, Tomášovi a Alžbětě, připadly díly po 48 kopách 4 gr. 3 1/2 d. a z pustiny Jošta Tesaře po 24 kopách 24 gr. 4 d. 20. května 1658 sepsali poličští na žádost komory české přehled majetku, v němž se o mj. zmiňují i o třech obecních mlýnech. O tom Kocourkovském se v dokumentu uvádí: ''Mlejn slove Kocourkovský s dvojím složením ve vsi Sádku ležící, koupen jest za 650 kop (?). ... Z toho mlejna má dávati mlynář každoročně nájmu obilního, totiž žita 50 strychův. Ten mlejn také v těch časích byl zastaven, ... 330 zl.r. užitek z něho pocházející místo interese byl jest zanechán dobrodinci, kterýžto mlejn v tom čase do gruntu byl shožel. Jakým způsobem až posavád dojista věděti se nemůže. Předtím taková vypučená suma od nás v létu minulým 1650 s velikou starostí, prací a se škodou našich chudých živnůstek jest k oplacení přišla. Mlejn pak i jiné potřeby k němu náležející pomalu zase na ten užitek z něho pocházející se staví a až posavád dostiž mnoho při něm spravovati dáti pozůstává.'' V gruntovní knize není až do počátku 18. století zapsán žádný nájemce Kocourkovského mlýna. Až na [[Sedliský-207|'''Filipa Sedliského''']], nejstaršího syna sedlišťského mlynáře [[Sedliský-216|Tomáše Sedliského]] a jeho druhé manželky [[Jeremiášová-3|Kateřiny roz. Jeremiášové]]. 2.3.1712 zástupci poličské vrchnosti ''prodati ráčili mlejn obecní, jenž slove od starodávna Kocourkovský Filipovi Sedlistskýmu, poddanému obce zdejší s rolmi a lukami, tak jakž jej v nájmu používal i s tou loukou, z které seno ke dvoru obecnímu dvořákovskýmu se klidívalo, též s volným tokem vody na mlejn i na pilu bez překážky jednoho každého, mimo štičního rybníčka a volného k témuž příchodu a odchodu, kterýž po všechen čas k dobrému obecnímu zůstávati má a bude, za sumu do důchodu obecního v hotovosti odvedenou, totiž 550 zl. rýnských.'' Mlynář byl osvobozen od všech robot, přípřeží apod., ale byl povinen každoročně odvádět velké množství poplatků: o sv. Havlu 40 strychů žita, 5 věrtelů pšenice do obecních špejcharů, 1 věrtel 1 čtvrtci žita a stejně tolik ovsa jako desátek panu děkanovi a "poškorného" na bysterský zámek 3 věrtele, 2 čtvrtce žita a stejně tolik ovsa. Z vodních kol úroku k městskému záduší při sv. Jiří po 56 kr. a "co by tak vedle jinších sousedův velebnému panu děkanovi odvozovati přicházelo, to též on odváděti povinen bude." 27. září 1707 se Filip Sedlistský oženil s [[Romportlová-1|Juditou Romportlovou]] ze Sádku, dcerou Matouše a Doroty. Filip zemřel 23. června 1715 a ovdovělá Judita se 17. listopadu 1716 znovu provdala. Její manžel [[Čermák-6|'''Jiří Čermák''']] převzal už před svatbou, tj. 15. října 1716 Kocourkovský mlýn v Sádku. Za jeho působení Kocourkovský mlýn vyhořen a mlynář dostal do dluhů, které nedokázal splatit. Když roku 8. listopadu 1743 koupil silně zadluženou živnost Josef Sedliský, písař zapsal "po nebožtíkovi otci svým". Jde zřejmě o omyl, protože Filip měl pouze tři dcery, nikoliv syna (alespoň v prostudovaných matrikách farnosti Jimramov a Polička není uveden). Jediný Josef, jehož rok narození odpovídá pozdějšímu úmrtí stejnojmenného mlynáře z Kocourkovského mlýna, je [[Sedliský-9|'''Josef Joachym Sedliský''']], syn kameneckého mlynáře [[Sedliský-234|Josefa Benedikta]]. Domnívám se, že zapisovatele spletla stejná příjmení dřívějšího a nového hospodáře a mylně jej označil za pozůstalého syna. Bývalo totiž zvykem, že právě ti přebírali v dospělosti grunty od nevlastního otců. Josef Joachym se krátce po převzetí mlýna oženil s [[Zákrejsová-1|Kateřinou Zákrejsovou]]. Začátky jejich hospodaření nebyly jednoduché. Mlynář měl splácet 507 zlatých rýnských a 1 krejcar (240 zl.r. obci poličské a zbytek dvaceti drobným věřitelům). Josef Joachym se dožil pouhých padesáti let. Zemřel 15. března 1764 a [[Zákrejsová-1|'''vdova Kateřina''']] se znovu neprovdala. Vedla sama mlýn za pomoci dospívajících dětí a čeledi až do 8. listopadu 1775. Pak jej předala do rukou nejstaršího syna a jeho manželky, ovšem s obvyklou podmínkou "do své libosti v něm hospodařiti". Zemřela až koncem roku 1791, takže patrně trvalo ještě hezkých pár let, než se [[Sedliský-8|Josef Sedliský]] stal tím, kdo skutečně rozhodoval. Mlýn měl hodnotu 1000 zl.r.. Matce připadl podíl 410 zl.r. a ještě dalších 54 zl.r. 24 kr. po zemřelém manželovi. Stejná částka připadla po otci i osmi přeživším dětem. Josef se oženil půl roku před úředním převzetím živnosti, 31. května 1775 s [[Zárubová-2|Veronikou Zárubovou]], dcerou poličského předměšťana Jana Záruby a Kateřiny roz. Hledíkové. Měli spolu dvanáct dětí. == Sources == Okresní archiv Litomyšl, fond: archiv města Poličky, kn.č. 298 [https://maps.google.cz/maps?q=S%C3%A1dek+u+Poli%C4%8Dky+91&hl=cs&ie=UTF8&ll=49.713437,16.217124&spn=0.009504,0.022724&sll=50.026415,16.518362&sspn=0.075543,0.181789&t=h&brcurrent=5,0,0&hnear=S%C3%A1dek+91,+572+01+S%C3%A1dek&z=16&layer=c&cbll=49.713437,16.217124&cbp=12,0,,0,0&photoid=po-39902579 |Sádek 91 - Kocourkovský mlýn - dnešní podoba] http://vodnimlyny.cz/mlyny/mlyn/1435-jilkuv-lidmiluv-kocourkovsky-mlyn

Here are open questions about [[Kenna-52|Senator Kenna]] and his family. '''The Senator's place of birth -''' There seems to be some uncertainty regarding the location of the Senator's birth. We know the location of the home of his mother and father, Margery and Edward Kenna, on the Cole/Coal River at or near Upper Falls as Edward, among other things, was the Lockmaster there. However [someone somewhere] writes that he was born at "Valcoulon, Kanawha County, Va." Could this have been the place? [https://stalbanshistory.shutterfly.com/109 Valcoulon Mansion] (circa 1832- demolished 1880s). Others write he was born "near [present day] Saint Albans, WV." Certainly Upper Falls (the family home) is "near Saint Albans" but more so is Valcoulon Mansion at the Mouth-of-Cole (later "Coal") River (across the Coal River just west of the present City of Saint Albans). Did the Valcoulon and Kenna families know each other? Could Margery have given birth there? '''The Senator's children -''' Who and how many were his children and by which of his two wives? '''The Senator's descendants -''' Are there any living descendants of Senator Kenna today? -any with the surname Kenna? -any in West Virginia? '''The Senator's father in Ireland -''' It is said that his father, Edward Kenna, emigrated from Ireland, but [someone somewhere] writes that he may have been a Huguenot (French?) - not likely since we know Edward and his descendants in America were Catholic. Would there have been a French Huguenot in Ireland? Again, not likely. Still there is much to uncover about Edward Kenna's history in Ireland. What can we learn? '''The Senator's father's death -''' It is said that his father, Edward Kenna, was killed by his Lewis brother-in-laws in a restaurant/tavern at Charleston, Virginia-West Virginia. What sources are there for this information? Were these Lewis boys tried for Murder? Would Kanawha County, Virginia-West Virginia, have records of this Killing/Murder? Which two/+ of Margery's brothers did this? -why? There is a story here and more as the young widow takes her three fatherless children and moves a long distance to Missouri to live with her Lewis family, another brother, James Lewis? What can we learn? '''The Senator's mother -''' It is said that his mother, Margery Lewis, is descendant from American Revolutionary War General Andrew Lewis - Great Granddaughter or Great Great Granddaughter? It is also said that she was the only daughter among many brothers. What can we learn? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

my baby girl pooch is the daughter I always wanted.She swears she is a giant instead of being a chihuahua. She is in tune with my every emotion. She is my everything. And she is very much a spoiled brat and knows it.

Newman L. Dortch started a Chicken Hatchery. He raised white Leghorns.

Paternal + Maternal Trees

Bela je bila čudovita muca družine Kegl Šalehar, vV družino se je ,"pritepla", ko smo se mrzlega februarskega dne 1993 preselili v našo hišo v Šmartnem pod šmarno goro. Takoj je osvojila naša srca.

[[Category:Eulenberger or Eilenberger Interest Group]] [[Image:Gail_Photos-1.jpg|100px|Immigrant Profile]] ==Purpose== A group formed to get all of [[ Eulenberger-1|Christian Eilenberger]] descendants listed on WikiTree. Christian came to the United States in 1752 and settled in Delaware Water Gap area in Pennsylvania. ==To Join== If you are interested in joining this interest group please post below and request to be added to the trusted list. '''IMPORTANT:''' Please also put the following at the top of the biography section of your personal profile page. [[Category:Eulenberger or Eilenberger Interest Group]] Just cut and paste everything on that line including the set of brackets. Doing this automatically adds you to the category page for this interest group. (Categories are a powerful wiki tool and learning how to use them is not difficult.) ==Group Members== *[[Howell-1184|Rob Howell-Eilenberger]]. Rob is our chief cheerleader and is currently living in the area of the country where Christian settled. He has visited Christian's birthplace in Germany and has a great deal of information about that area. He speaks fluent German. He is a descendent of Christian's son [[Eilenberger-82|Jacob]]. *[[Scheffler-22| Linda Spong]] Comes to Christian from his son [[Eilenberger-8|Frederick]]. *[[Goodall-109|Kimberly Beard]] Comes to Christian from his son [[Eilenberger-8|Frederick]] and his grandson [[Eilenberger-12|John]]. Kimberly is interested in adding the descendents for Christian now living in Canada. *[[Irvin-110|Gail Cox]] also comes from [[Eilenberger-8|Frederick]] and his grandson [[Eilenberger-12|John]]. Interested in adding all the descendants found in [[Aust-36|Ginny Marr's]] in depth lifetime of research into the Pennsylvania Eilenberger's.

Place of origin for Pieter Claessen Wyckoff who immigrated to New Netherland from Germany in 1637.

===Groombridge Place=== Groombridge Place is a moated manor house in the village of Groombridge near Tunbridge Wells, Kent, England. The manor house has an associated Dower House and extensive gardens largely designed by John Evelyn (1620-1706), noted diarist and horticulturalist Maidment, Barbara. A History of Groombridge Place, 2nd edition (2005), p.24. The house and moat can easily be seen in [https://maps.google.ca/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=216953909032010723091.0004e5843faa14c213f9e&ie=UTF8&t=h&z=19&vpsrc=1&iwloc=A&q=Groombridge+Place+Gardens&cid=17480822443530455693 Google Maps]. ===Groombridge History=== "There have been manor houses on the site of the present Groombridge for centuries. The earliest mention of one of these is from 1239, when the Lordship of Groomsbridge was granted to William Russell. William and his wife Haweis built a small moated castle at Groombridge, and, later that year, were granted a charter by Henry III of England to build a chantry. When William died in 1261, lordship was granted to Henry de Cobham, 1st Baron Cobham, heir of the influential Kentish family, the de Cobhams. "By the mid 14th century, the lands were held by Sir John de Clinton, whose grandson, Lord Clinton and Saye, sold Groomsbridge to Thomas Waller of Lamberhurst c.1400. Here legend has it, his descendant, Sir Richard Waller, detained Charles, Duke of Orléans, as his prisoner (following the Battle of Agincourt) for many years, until he was taken to the Tower of London. The Wallers held Groombridge Place for over two centuries until it was sold in the seventeenth century. "In 1604, the estate was purchased by Sir Thomas Sackville, 1st Earl of Dorset the Lord Treasurer of England. Sir Thomas also built a number of houses in the town of Groombridge. In 1618, Richard Sackville, 3rd Earl of Dorset had to sell Groombridge to [[Packer-60|John Packer]] due to gambling debts. Packer was deeply religious, and contributed mainly to the construction of nearby St. Charles' (now St. John's) Church." http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Groombridge_Place [[Packer-60|John Packer's]] son, [[Packer-52|Philip]] inherited the estate and, in 1662, built the present day house with the help of his friend [[Wren-212|Christopher Wren]]. [[Packer-52|Philip Packer]] (1618-1686) had a large family, and was very well connected, counting amongst his friends many influential and known figures of the time including Samuel Pepys, [[Wren-212|Christopher Wren]] and John EvelynMaidment, B., (2005). He was an original Fellow of the Royal Society [http://royalsociety.org/DServe/dserve.exe?dsqIni=Dserve.ini&dsqApp=Archive&dsqCmd=Show.tcl&dsqDb=Persons&dsqPos=0&dsqSearch=%28Surname%3D%27packer%27%29|Royal Society record]. [[Packer-143|John Philip Packer]] (1655 - 1697) inherited the estate, and passed it on to his son [[Packer-475|Philip]] in 1697. However, after marrying an heiress in a failed attempt to resolve his financial problems, Philip Packer died, and the estate was vested in the Chancery. Maidment, B., (2005) "Groombridge Place lay empty for twenty years. During that time, the infamous Groombridge Gang began smuggling. Several times, dragoons were called to restore order in Groombridge. One persistent legend which dates back to that time is that of a tunnel between the cellars at Groombridge Place and those of the nearby Crown Inn, although no such tunnel has ever been found. ===Modern-day Groombridge=== "Though Groombridge Place has remained largely untouched since it was built over 350 years ago, the manor has undergone its share of restoration. In the 1920s, electricity and bathrooms were installed. In 1986, the roof timbers and the chimneys were rebuilt to their original design, as heavy growth of ivy had damaged them. The house itself is a private home and is not open to the public, although the gardens are."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Groombridge_Place ===References=== ==== Footnotes ==== ==== Other Sources ==== *Hasted, Edward [http://www.british-history.ac.uk/report.aspx?compid=62858 The History and Topographical Survey of the County of Kent: Volume 3 (1797), pp. 275-300.] *[http://www.groombridgeplace.com Groombridge Place Visitors' site] *[http://www.theweald.org/M13.asp?PicIdto=9901518 Picture gallery of Groombridge thru the years!] *[http://www.theweald.org/P2.asp?PID=Gr.GroomP Census information and more sources] *Geddes-Brown, Leslie. (13 Sept., 1992) The Groombridge Inheritance. The Independent. [http://www.independent.co.uk/arts-entertainment/art-market--the-groombridge-inheritance-the-contents-of-the-house-in-the-draughtsmans-contract-some-in-place-since-stuart-times-are-for-sale-leslie-geddesbrown-reports-1551207.html article] Proper citations to follow [http://www.archaeologyse.co.uk/ReportLibrary/2006/2006-2484-Groombridge-Place-Groombridge-Kent.pdf Architectural and archaeological study from 1992] [http://www.maslandtech.com/familytree/images/Sharp/packer.pdf Someone's uncited research with pictures]

This photo was in a plastic bag together with the torn-up and taped together photo of [[Sloan-518|John L Sloan alias Jack Clayton Sloan]]. They were both in my grandmother's [[Sowell-165|Sibyllia Sowell]] scrapbook I got after my father's [[Sloane-54|John Clayton Sloane]] death. Does anyone know who she could be? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Our baby, Lacey Anne, came into our lives one Spring day when we saw her with her sister and two brothers in a box her caregivers carried her in , to the Flea Market called the Red Barn. The siblings all were cute, but Lacey smiled her way into our hearts, and lives by jumping up and whimpering. We have papers on her pedigreed parents, a Maltese and a Shi-tzu. Lacey had brown and black markings which became tan on all white, and a very curly tail. Lacey's accomplishments to date include playing soccer with her Moms. She is pretty good. She is a calm small girl who is well mannered and friendly. She loves those who love her. She moved with us to California , traveling well. She has many friends humans and dogs. She is truly a member of our family.

Riley is a Fawn colored retired racing Greyhound, at the age of 5, Riley was retired after a long career of racing in Birmingham, AL. She was born in 2007, but raced her way into our lives through the Heart of Texas Greyhound Adoption.

Catie Jean is a red Brindle and such a sweet heart, she unlike her adopted sister Riley, was not the racer. Catie Jean also came to us from the Heart of Texas Greyhound Adoption.

This family bible has details beginning with the family of Frances Cox nee Richards. Edward and Frances Cox lived at Lane's Tier, in the highlands of Tasmania near Osterley. The bible was passed to her daughter Sarah, who married John Brown in Brighton, Tasmania in 1882 and lived on the property of Strathbarton in Apsley. A few details entered are Sarah's, but most were entered by Sarah's daughter Esther (Hester) after Sarah's early death in 1900. The bible was a prized possession to Hester, and one of her strongest links to her deceased mother. Hester married Thomas Reading in 1903 and diligently added births and deaths to the bible. Most of the extra cards and papers in the bible tin are believed to have been Hester's. Thomas and Hester lived in Apsley on the property of Parki. In later years, Hester passed the bible to her daughter Beryl, who by then was married to Eli Dillon and had an adult family plus grandchildren. Beryl lived in Cygnet, then moved to Geeveston, still in Tasmania. Beryl passed the bible to myself (Irene) in 1994, probably because of my insatiable interest in the family and my love of poring over her photographs. I am now living in South Australia so the bible is with me here.

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category: Ake Bowels of Franklin Co. AR went out the door for a walk and didn't return to his young family. There is a Bowles Bible in Tx with his death date. No other information was shared.

JOHN B. MCCLELLAND OF PENNSYLVANIA John B. McClelland, the second, married Martha Dale, in 1759. They obtained a land grant and settled in Westmoreland County, where they raised a large family of eight children. Hugh Andrew was born in 1758; Johanna, in 1760; Alexander, in 1761; Jane, in 1763; Elizabeth, in 1764; John B., in 1766; Samuel Emanuel, in 1774; Charles, in 1775; all in Pennsylvania. In 1776 during the Revolutionary War against England, John was appointed to a citizen’s committee to procure arms and ammunition for the defense of the struggling new nation. He, with two of his sons, John, Jr and Alexander, enlisted in the Colonial Militia of Pennsylvania. The Indians of the frontier allied themselves with the British and started attacking settlers. John, Sr was commissioned a major and made third in command of an expedition against the Indians. During the Battle of Sandusky, he and two other officers were captured, tortured and killed. The Pennsylvania Archives records the details of their deaths, in which their bodies “were dragged to the outside of the town and their carcasses given to the dogs, while their limbs and heads were stuck on poles.” Because of this sacrifice, the commission of Lt. Colonel was conferred upon him posthumously. THE CAMPAIGN AGAINST SANDUSKY WITH COL. JOHN MCCLELAND by Butterfield, 1782 The following account is taken directly from The Pennsylvania Archives, 6th Series. Part 1. “At the commencement of the struggle of the American colonies for independence, the scattered settlements west of the Allegheny mountains had little to fear from the hostile armies of Great Britain. Their dread was of a more merciless foe. The Indians of the Northwest, influenced by British gold, gave evidence of hostile intentions. It was to no purpose that the Indians were exhorted to take part on neither side. Painted warriors were upon the war-path, carrying death and destruction to the dismayed borderers - the direct result of a ferocious policy inaugurated by England. The warfare thus begun was made up, on the side of the savages, of predatory incursions of scalping parties, while the torch laid waste the homes of the unfortunate bordermen. The frontiers of Pennsylvania and Virginia suffered terribly by this irregular warfare - legitimate from the standpoint of the savages, but murderous in its instigators. In July, Hamilton at Detroit, sent out 15 parties of Indians, consisting of 289 braves, with 30 white officers, to prowl on the border. Congress, having received official information of the real cause of the activity of the western Indians, determined upon as expedition against Detroit, concluding that the reduction of that post would be the quickest and surest way of bringing ease to the suffering border. But from the expensiveness of the undertaking, congress was reluctantly compelled to abandon the expedition. The withdrawal of all forces from the Indian country caused great alarm. Early in 1780, a meeting of citizens was held in Westmoreland County - the then western frontier county of Pennsylvania. Resolutions were passed requesting the re-occupation of the abandoned forts. But the pressure of the war upon the Atlantic States prevented this, and nothing was left the borderers but to protect themselves as best they could. Fort Pitt was little better than a heap of ruins. The garrison was in want of pay, of clothing, and lacking in military knowledge and discipline. The people of the border were forced into forts which dotted the country in every direction. These were highly uncomfortable. Part 2. Near these forts the borderers worked their fields in parties guarded by sentinels. Their necessary labors were performed with danger and difficulty. Their work had to be carried on with their fire arms deposited nearby. It is not surprising that there was a feeling of revenge against the marauding savages. The plan was to keep men constantly on the frontiers, marching to and from the different forts. Westmoreland County agreed to keep 65 men ranging from the Allegheny to Laurel Hill. Washington County was to keep 160 men along the Ohio to Wheeling. By April 1782 the war of the Revolution was ended. The western border war, which it had evoked, was still raging. Once again they talked of demolishing Detroit. No energetic effort was necessary to induce volunteering for the expedition. Each volunteer had to supply himself with a horse, rifle, rations, and other necessary articles. The project against Sandusky was as carefully considered and planned as any military enterprise during the Revolution. The spot where they assembled to start the march was near what is now Steubenville, Ohio. The volunteers were mostly of Irish or Scotch-Irish descent - young, active and generally spirited. Many were from Uniontown and Brownsville, 465 in all. William Crawford was the Commander. His 4 field majors were David Williamson, Thomas Gaddis, John McClelland and Major Brinton. John McClelland, elected field major and fourth in rank in the campaign, was a resident of Westmoreland County, (Pennsylvania), and of that part which soon became Fayette. He was a novice in military affairs, having been a lieutenant-colonel of the Fourth battalion of militia of his county, to which office he was elected on the 3rd of January, 1778. He was a brave and efficient officer, and much respected as a citizen. His election as one of the general officers of the expedition was an evidence of the confidence reposed in him by the volunteers, with many of whom he was personally acquainted. The 150 mile long route to Sandusky lay through the counties of Jefferson, Harrison, Tuscarawas, Holmes, Ashland, Richland and Crawford. The whole distance, except 30 miles at the end, was through a hilly and unbroken forest. The army moved with great caution. Only 2 Indians were seen along the whole trek. When they reached the Wyandot town, to the astonishment of the whole army, it was uninhabited. Part 3. Lurking savages had carefully watched the movements of the borderers and the news was carried by swift footed braves to their chief at Sandusky. The dusky allies of Great Britain, now preparing themselves for conflict with the Americans were the Wyandots, Delawares, and Shawnees. The commandant at Detroit lost no time in dispatching a considerable force of Butler’s Rangers to help his Indian allies. Upon finding the Wyandot town deserted, Crawford determined to move forward in search of them. His guide advised an immediate return. That none of the Indians had been discovered in the Plains was a sure evidence that they were concentrating at some point not far away. They soon came in full view of the enemy running directly toward them. An advance was ordered which was obeyed with alacrity. The enemy were sheltered by the grass which grew high upon the Plains. The Americans were protected by a grove of trees they had secured. At times it was doubtful how the day would end, as the battle continued with varying success. The afternoon was hot and there was no water in the woods. At dark, victory was clearly with the Americans. Firing was renewed in the morning. By mid afternoon Butler’s Rangers joined the Indians. Crawford saw that the contemplated attack must be abandoned and resolved upon a retreat that night. By dark the whole army was in motion, but the enemy discovered their intentions and opened fire. Major McClelland led the division in front, and was soon engaged with the Delawares and Shawnees. It had been determined to retreat by the same route they came, which would now take the army directly between the 2 camps of Indians. It was at this point that McClelland’s line suffered severely. That officer fell from his horse, desperately wounded. Calling to John Orr, who was near, he told him to take his horse (Orr was on foot) and “clear himself”, which he did. Little did the unfortunate major imagine the awful fate that was awaiting him - or he certainly would have craved the mercy of a bullet through his heart. Orr afterward related that he heard several of the men who were in the conflict say that the horsemen on the retreat rode over McClelland, and it was believed that he was killed where he fell. Such, however, was not the fact. Frightful tortures by the merciless savages were doled out to him afterward. The next division bore off the left and owing to the darkness became hopelessly entangled in a swamp. They were compelled to continue on foot. The enemy chased them a great distance. Part 4. Many stragglers arrived home several seeks after the main body of volunteers, and others were captured by the Indians, including Colonel Crawford and Major McClelland. Of the original group of 465 - 30 were killed or wounded in battle and 30 reported missing. The story of their death is told by John Slover, a white man who had been taken captive by the Indians when 8 years old. The inhabitants of the village came out with clubs and tomahawks and beat the 3 captives. They stripped them naked and with coal and water painted them black. The men were told they had to run to the council house, about 300 yards Those who had guns fired loads of powder into their flesh as they ran, putting the muzzles of their guns up to their bodies, shouting and beating their drums. The unhappy men reached the door of the council house wounded in a shocking manner, but were pulled away. The Indians were a long time beating, wounding, pursuing, and killing them. That evening they cut the bodies into pieces - the limbs and heads were stuck on poles and rest of their corpses given to the dogs.”

The History of Becker County Minnesota THE FIRST SETTLEMENT OF LAKE EUNICE. By SIMEON S. BUCK. In the spring of 1870, W. W. Rossman with myself and my brother William left McLeod County for Becker County. We came with teams as there were no railroads at that time. We made the trip in about two weeks, and arrived at Cormorant Lake the 1st of June and took claims on Section 29. The second day we went fishing and caught as fine a string of bass as you would wish to see. Rossman and I were cooks; he would make the slap-jacks, and I would fry the fish and make the coffee; we built a log cabin and covered it with bark and sod and the floor was made of earth. This we thought was a good house, but the mosquitoes were awful that summer, and I expect we used some cuss words about them. Our nearest place to buy anything was at Alexandria, about 100 miles away, but we brought enough stuff to eat so that we got along with catching fish and shooting game until fall. Then we went back to McLeod County to get the families. We made the trip without any mishaps. John McClelland came back with us. He located at Lake Eunice. In the fall of 1871 Sidney Buck was born, the first boy born in Lake Eunice. At that time we started the city at Buck's mills, and it has been starting ever since. I was born in Orange County, Vermont, in 1833, and came to Minnesota in 1851. I went to California in 1858, and was in New York City at the time of the completion of the Atlantic cable. There was a great blowout at that time. I came back to Minnesota in 1860 and was here during the Minnesota massacre in 1862. In McLeod County I saw a whole family that had been killed by the Sioux Indians, and all had their heads cut off. I came to Becker County and took a claim in what is now Lake Eunice Township on the 30th day of May, 1870. In the year 1871 my brother William Buck and myself moved to Section 31, in Lake. View Township, where we built a sawmill the succeeding year. S. S. B. Mr. and Mrs. John McClelland Lake Eunice Township. By John McClelland All history except that of wars is usually made up of little things, incidents, waifs floating on the stream of time, seemingly of no account as they pass, hardly worthy of record, and yet in the fitful passage of a century, the historian looks back for those little incidents with the interest that would surprise us could we realize a tithe of their importance in the estimation of those who shall come after us. Lake Eunice was named by the United States surveyors in honor of Eunice McClelland, who was the first white woman to settle near the lake. She was the wife of John McClelland. The names of the first settlers were Simeon S. Buck, William Buck, William W. Rossman, John McClelland, Archibald B. McDonell, Duncan McDonell, John A. B. McDonell, William McDonell, Finlay McDonell, Donald J. McDonell, Anton Glaum, Jacob Gessel, John Turten, Eugene Early, J. Peter Johnson, L. G. Stevenson, John Holstad, George W. Britt, William Wagner, John Nelson, John Germer, John Peterson, Nels Peterson, Ostra Olson, Ole Munson, John King and Thomas McDonough, all of whom I think came in 1870. Among those who came in 1871 were Thomas Bardsley, Alonzo Fogg, John Dispennet, Thomas J. Martin, Conrad Glaum, Peter Glaum, Conrad Glaum, Jr., Jacob Shaffer, Warren Horton, R. A. Horton. Myla Converse came in the spring of 1872, and George W. Grant, Andrew Rydell, John O. Nelson, Wm. Blake and James Blake came in the spring of 1873. George W. Grant was a veteran of the Civil War and the hero of many battles. In later years he has held many important positions in the Grand Army of the Republic. The lands in this town are much diversified, affording every facility for farming that the husbandman can desire. The western and northern parts are generally timbered with oak, maple, linden, poplar, etc. The balance of the land is prairie with groves of timber skirting the lakes. The surface is gently undulating, and the soil a rich black loam. The first child born in the township was Sidney Buck, in October, 1871, son of William Buck, and is still a resident of Becker County. The first marriage was that of Alonzo Fogg to Miss Orlora Britt, by W. W. Rossman, justice of the peace, of Detroit. They now live in Washington. The first "husking bee" was at Mr. Britt's, where the boys got their pay for husking by kissing the girls every time they found a red ear of corn. The first death in the township was that of Jane McClelland, mother of John McClelland and Mrs. W. W. Rossman of Detroit. The first school in the town was a three. months subscription school taught by Miss Orlora Britt. The first town meeting was held September 3rd, 1872, and the following officers were elected: Justices of peace, A. B. McDonell and R. A. Horton; supervisors, William Buck, John Dispennet and John Turten; town clerk, John McClelland; treasurer, John Bardsley; assessor, Duncan B. McDonell; constables, J. W. Horton and Charles R. Clockler. The first settlers of this township went through all the hardships incident to the settlement of a new country. Goods of all kinds were high and money scarce. Everything had to be hauled by wagons from Alexandria, about ninety miles, the first summer. In the winter of 1871, Fletcher & Bly, of Minneapolis, opened a store at the Big Cut, three or four miles west of Detroit on the Northern Pacific Railroad, after which goods could be obtained at a more reasonable price. At this time lumber was out of the question. The houses were all built of logs with sod roofs. Some had glass windows, and others had none. The more enterprising settlers had logs split and hewed on one side, which they laid down for their floors. Others spread hay on the ground, which had to be taken up every few days to prevent the fleas and mosquitoes from becoming too plenty. The fleas and mosquitoes will be long remembered by the early settlers of this township. Some time in April, 1872, while Mrs. John McClelland was out in the dooryard raking chips, two Indians suddenly appeared before her, and asked in Chippewa where her husband was. Although taken by surprise she did not answer, but kept right on raking chips. Finally the other Indian asked in good English where her man was, and she told him he went to "Oak Lake." Almost before the words were out of her mouth the Indian said "Good." This so frightened her that she was almost ready to run to one of the neighbors, but remembering the three children, she kept on with the rake, and showed as little fear as possible. The Indians after conversing awhile in their native language, started in the direction of Oak Lake. This event took place shortly after the Cook family murder, about five miles north of here. It required a great deal of nerve to pass through such an ordeal at a time when it was thought a general uprising of the Indians might take place any day. A half crazy Dutchman by the name of Jacob Schaffer came into the township in 1871. Jake was naturally of a thieving disposition and would steal everything he could lay his hands on. He would steal from one neighbor and give to another, anything from an ox yoke to a load of lumber. On one occasion he was known to steal a load of lumber in Detroit and give it away before he got home. The last we heard of poor Jake he was dangling from the limb of a tree in Montana for stealing horses. L. G. Stevenson was another queer specimen of humanity, who came here in 1870. "Steve," as he was called, was as cute as a fox, a first-rate neighbor, and a clever fellow all around. The first civil case tried in the township Steve was employed as counsel for the defendant and John McClelland for the plaintiff. As the justice of peace before whom the case was tried was not very well posted in Blackstone, he was at a loss to know how to open the court. Steve told him to repeat after him what he should say. "Proceed sir," said the justice of peace. "Hear ye, hear ye," said the justice of peace, "the justice court of Lake Eunice is now open, all persons having business in this court must appear and be heard. God save the Queen." "God save the Queen, be d---d if I'll do it," said the justice of peace, "there is something not right about that. We don't have a Queen in this country." After a sharp skirmish by the attorneys it was decided to call off the Queen and the case went on trial. The plaintiff won the case, and as Steve did not tell the justice of peace how to close the court, the probability is, it is still open. Steve was for a long time the political Moses of this part of the country, and when the Republican party wanted to concentrate public sentiment and obtain full delegations from Becker County in the district conventions, they had but to can Steve, and the thing was fixed. Steve was a singular genius; the world would not have been complete without him. Besides the characters in Lake Eunice mentioned by Mr. McClelland as noted for their peculiarities, there were others. A man by the name of Thomas McDonough took a claim on Section 22 in 1870, and afterwards sold his right to Alonzo Fogg. Tom had no fingers or thumbs on either of his hands, having lost them by hard freezing. He, however, could do almost any kind of work, was an expert horse teamster, and could handle the lines as ski11fu1ly as a man with a full set of fingers. A man by the name of Frank Yergens bought the north west quarter of Section 23 from John King, who had pre-empted the place after a close contest with the Northern Pacific Railroad Company. The same place is now owned and occupied by Alfred N Nunn. Yergens, or Dutch Frank, as he was usually called, was a peculiar specimen of the Lgenus homo. Knickerbocker's description of Wouter Van Twiller, the first Dutch Governor of New York, would apply equally as well to Dutch Frank. He was a man specially noted for the symmetry of his physical proportions, being exactly five feet six inches in height and six feet five inches in circumference. He was one of nature's noblemen, a man with a noble head---an immense head, a head that no ordinary neck could support, so nature came to his, relief by placing his head on top of his backbone, squarely between his shoulders without any neck at all. One dark, rainy night he took old Uncle James Blake, who was making his way home on foot from Detroit carrying a brass clock that he was taking home to repair, into his wagon to ride but afterwards made him get out and walk the rest of the way through the mud because he could not play him a tune on the clock. Archibald McDonell. By MRS. JESSIE C. WEST. Archibald B. McDonell was born at Fort William, Shire of Argyle, Scotland, on the 18th of October, 1814. About the later part of June, 1870, Archibald B. McDonell and family composed of a wife and nine children, five sons and four daughters---Duncan the oldest of the boys was married a short time previous to leaving Canada, their former home-arrived in St. Paul. On the 22nd day of June, they went from St. Paul to Shakopee, Scott County, and remained there until the 5th of July, when Mr. McDonell and three of his sons left for Becker County to seek new homes, leaving his wife, Donald, and Finlay, his daughters and daughter-in-law at Shakopee, until he and the boys could erect a home on the wild prairies. They went by way of Carver, Young America and Glencoe, stopping with some friends from Canada a few days, who had settled on some lands on the Buffalo Creek, McLeod County. Then they left for Pelican Lake and the proposed Northern Pacific Railroad by way of Litchfield, Benson, Alexandria, Pomme de Terre, Fergus Falls, Pelican Rapids and arrived at Pelican Lake on the 20th day of July, the whole country traversed between Pomme de Terre and Pelican Lake being destitute of any houses, except one on the west end of Pelican Lake, owned by Robert Scambler, but in every direction a covered wagon and a little group of children could be seen. P. S. Peabody had started to build a house on the north side of Pelican Lake, which A. B. McDonell and sons helped to finish by hewing out basswood slabs for floor and room meanwhile looking about the country between Pelican and Cormorant Lakes for suitable lands to take as homesteads. The most attractive land had been staked out by parties who went ahead of the "Boom" on purpose to sell their rights to the newcomers in a short time. Men, horses and oxen were busy hauling logs for shanties, and plowing the prairie to get sods to cover the houses which made a very good and warm place to live in. The lands were not surveyed at the time when each man marked out the piece of land he intended to claim, but some time in the latter part of August, George B. Wright was sent by the government to survey the counties of Becker and Clay into townships and sections, which made a vast difference in the situation of some of the homesteads. About the first of September the other members of the McDonell family arrived at Pelican Lake, where A. B. McDonell had built a comfortable sod covered shanty after the fashion of the country. Before the cold weather set in not less than twenty families, composed of Swedes, Norwegians, Scotch, French, Irish Americans and Germans were settled around Pelican and Cormorant Lakes. In the days of the early settlement at Pelican Lake, fish could be caught in abundance at any point around the lake by dropping the hook into the water. Bait was plentiful, frogs, horse-flies and grasshoppers, and fishermen were sure of a pickerel, pike or black bass every time his hook struck the water. Fish and game wardens were unknown in the days of early settlement. At and around the Pelican country also partridges, prairie chickens, wild ducks, geese, pelicans, swans and sand-hill cranes were in countless numbers. Inhabiting the country then were deer, elk, common and jack rabbits, which went far in assisting the homesteader to stick to his claim during the seven years of grasshopper troubles. In the fall of 1870 and the winter of 1871, the nearest market to the settlement was Alexandria in Douglas County, something over one hundred miles distant. Until the Northern Pacific Railroad was built, P. S. Peabody had a few staple articles at from three to five five [sic] hundred per cent profit. Salt pork, 25 cents per pound, tea from $1.00 to $1.50 per pound. Calico at 25 cents per yard and everything else in proportion. But we must admit that it was about as easy to pay for the necessities of life in those days as it is to-day in 1894, as money was plentiful, work sufficient and good. wages at any kind of labor, and the job hunted the man and not the man the job as it is now. Most of the settlers have passed away. A. B. McDonell died Nov. 27th, 1902. John McClelland. The old settlers will doubtless nearly all remember John McClelland. He was the first register of deeds ever elected by the people of this county, and held the office for six years, and as he was always obliged to walk on his knees he was for a long time a familiar figure in Detroit. He now lives in the state of Washington. A PATHETIC CHAPTER. By ROBERT MCCLELLAND. The story of suffering from cold and hunger of Dr. Ripley and John McClelland in the spring of 1856 resulting in the death of the former and the loss of his legs by the latter comprises a pathetic chapter in the history of the times. John McClelland had reached Glencoe prior to the month of March, 1856, but at what particular time whether in the latter part of 1855 or the early spring of 1856 cannot now be recalled. In the month of March 1856, Dr. Ripley of Shakopee, and John McClelland, then of Glencoe, were employed by Bell and Chapman to go to Cedar City a point now known on the Hutchinson and Litchfield road, about thirteen miles distant from Hutchinson and nine miles from Litchfield for the purpose of constructing a log house to be occupied as a temporary country hotel or stopping place for new comers, and also for the accommodation of others who might conclude to settle or engage in business at the new townsite which had already been, or which was about to be laid out at that point. The snow was rapidly disappearing at the time of starting, the weather was comparatively mild and the indications were that spring was near at hand. In view of the mild weather, moccasins which had been worn during the winter, were exchanged for boots, and the two men left Glencoe with supplies of food sufficient to last but ten days, at the end of which time their employers promised to send or come with additional supplies. Upon their arrival at the new townsite, they threw together a few logs for a shelter in which to live while engaged in the construction of the main or hotel building, supplying a cover for that portion of the shanty only, under which stood their improvised bed. After their arrival and within a few days a fierce snow storm prevailed and the weather changed to bitter cold. They remained fifteen days and until all their food except about a pound of dried apples and a quart of rice was exhausted and no one appeared with additional supplies. At the expiration of that time they started for Forest City. The snow was deep and drifted and their progress slow. They had matches with them and when night came they took shelter in a grove and started a fire. The next day they traveled until nearly noon, when they discovered that they were lost, and their matches having become damp in the meantime they would not burn. They undertook to return to the shanty which they had left and to retrace their footsteps to the place they stopped the first night in the hope that the fire of the previous night had not died out, but in this they were disappointed, the fire was dead and they spent the second night tramping in and about the ashes in order to keep from freezing. When morning came they resumed their tramp and when within about seven miles of the shanty the doctor laid down exhausted from exposure, cold and hunger and said he could go no farther. He was urged and encouraged to make another effort, but finally gave up entirely, and as Mr. McClelland left him the doctor requested that in case the latter reached the shanty and was able to return, that he do so, and bring back some matches. Shortly after the separation Mr. McClelland fell through an air-hole while crossing the north fork of Crow River, got his feet wet, and they immediately swelled so that he had to cut off his boots, and the remainder of the way he walked in his stockings. Upon reaching the shanty an effort was made to procure water, from a nearby lake in which to bathe his feet to withdraw the frost, but the lake was frozen to the bottom and no water could be procured. He then built a fire and as soon as his feet were placed near the fire he became wholly unable to walk. During the following eighteen days, and until relief came, he started a fire four times, only. His entire food supply during those 18 days, after three days on the road without a morsel of any kind of food, consisted of the remnants of dried apples and rice before referred to. John McClelland was brought to Glencoe and from thence taken to Shakopee, where both of his legs were amputated, one four and the other eight inches below the knee. Dr. Ripley's remains were found two months after the last separation from my brother, about half a mile from the place where he was last seen alive, his hat hanging an a bush near by and a bottle partly filled with chloroform by his side. Lake Ripley, located near Litchfield gets its name from the circumstances narrated above, as well as the hotel in Litchfield by the same name. My brother's misfortune was the occasion of my father's removal from Indiana to McLeod county which occurred shortly thereafter, after a stay en route of about six weeks in Shakopee, where the family was detained in caring for brother John while recovering from his injuries, Glencoe was reached on the 11th day of June, 1856. At the solicitation and with the assistance of friends my brother, shortly after the occurrences narrated published a small book or pamphlet entitled "Sketches of Minnesota," in which was incorporated the story of his own and the doctor's suffering and the circumstances surrounding the latter's death. Miss Katie Gibson who has before been referred to as the first teacher in the log schoolhouse was understood to have been the doctor's affianced at the time of his death, and she visited my brother after we had removed to the farm to make inquiry as to whether the doctor had spoken of her before his and the doctor's last parting. Loss of life or limb by freezing was not an unusual occurrence during those early Minnesota winters, due to the severity of the climate. Snow fell to the depth of from two to three feet and the thermometer registered from 30 to 40 below for weeks at a time, and owing to the dry, steady, cold atmosphere and the entire absence of any thawing, the great snow storms which prevailed, drifted into heaps, rendering travel with teams on the prairie, sometimes impossible, and at all times attended with danger. But notwithstanding the risks and dangers to which the early settlers were exposed life among them was not wholly monotonous, nor devoid of interest. They hoped for better things and enjoyed the anticipation. Hospitality and generosity one with another were among their commendable virtues. There were no church bickerings, nor society factions among them. They all joined together in whatever of pleasure or amusement the times and circumstances afforded. GEO. W. BRITT. Geo. W. Britt was born January 8th, 1811, at Litchfield, Maine; came to Lake Eunice in 1870. Uncle Britt, as he was always called by his friends, was one of the first settlers in the town of Lake Eunice, and without doubt the first corn-husking bee in Becker County was held at his house. The writer was there and never will forget the hearty welcome he received and the splendid New England supper that was spread for the hearty settlers. It was a supper never to be forgotten; no lack of food at that table. Uncle Britt was raised in the forests of Maine. When a young man he was a lumberman, a sailor and cruiser to locate pine lands in Maine and Canada. It was his boast that he had driven the rivers of Maine and Canada for 27 springs, and his accounts of some of those drives and varied experiences in the forests of Maine and Canada were very interesting. He was a very kind hearted man; no one needing food or shelter was ever turned from his door. He died at Lake Eunice April 4th, 1893, from the effects of la grippe and old age. To MRS. JESSIE WEST, DETROIT, MINN., DEAR MADAM: At your request I give you these few items of the early history of Becker County. I left Boston, Mass., on the 9th day of May, 1871, going by the cars to Newport, then by boat to New York, then via the Erie Railroad to Buffalo, where we took the boat J. R. Coburn for Duluth. We were in the first boat that left for Duluth that spring and were nine days in the passage, carrying a large amount of freight as well as passengers. It was a very pleasant trip. We stopped in all of the principal ports, and at last reached Duluth, where we found a new town. The principal street ran north and south, the buildings were all one style facing the street with square fronts. There were two elevators and the railroad station was one mile from the lake. There were no regular trains, the railroad being in the hands of the construction company. We remained at Duluth one week. Here we made the acquaintance of the Rev. Mr. Gilfillan, who was a resident minister. We found the railroad in a bad condition. There were numerous trestle works which were dangerous. They did not dare to trust the engines over some of them, and so the cars were detached from the engines and pushed across the trestle and another engine took them on the other side. We reached Thompson the first day and had to remain there over night. Here my connection with the Grand Army of the Republic was of benefit to us, for I found some comrades among the railroad men, and they gave us material aid. Thompson was a hard place; being the beginning of the Northern Pacific Railroad, it was filled with railroad employes [sic] and that class of people that follow a railway crew. Nearly every other building was a saloon or dance hall. Gambling was openly carried on, and the town could boast of its houses of prostitution. In the evening, one would think bedlam was let loose. With profanity, screaming, ribald songs, and shooting, we passed a sleepless night. The next day, Sunday, we loaded our goods on a flatcar and started for Brainerd. The day was warm and the sun was hot. The engine burnt wood, the sparks came and fell on us in showers, sometimes setting our clothing on fire. At last we reached a place called Aitkin. Here we had to leave the train and all of our heavy goods, for there was a sink-hole in the track, and the train could not cross it, so we got our trunks on a handcar, and women and children, and in addition to our company, we were met here by Superintendent Hobart and some other officials of the company. We pumped that handcar for about eight miles over a road bed that resembled a snake both in its wanderings up and down pitchings as well as its curvings. At last we reached the sink. Here the earth had entirely disappeared, the track held together, and we had a suspension bridge about half of a mile in length. I should think it was about ten feet to the water, and the rails hung down to within a foot of the water at the center. When we got there we walked around, and they let the car go. It was carried by its own momentum down the incline and half way up the other side, where it was seized by men stationed there and pushed up the remainder of the way. Here we for the first time in our lives saw mosquitoes. I had previously met a few, but without any exception there were more to the square inch going round that sink-hole than I ever saw before, and this was our experience to be followed up by day and night, till cold weather put an end to them. After getting around the sink we entered a passenger train and in about one hour reached Brainerd. Brainerd was headquarters for the Northern Pacific Railroad, and the description of Thompson answers for Brainerd. Mr. Hobart directed us to go to the Pine Restaurant, and. we found a most excellent family, but there were no beds and we had to lay on the floor; of course, the mosquitoes and the eye watering smudge were there. Three days in Brainerd, and then we took a train to Crow Wing River, that being as far as the iron rails were laid. We stopped two days with James Campbell, now a resident of Richwood, who kept a tent hotel at this place. Here we hired teams, and after three days of travel we reached Detroit Lake, camping where the small stream empties into the lake near the club house. The next morning we drove into Tylerville. We remained here a few days, and June 15th, I selected my present homestead. It hardly seems necessary to mention the struggles and hardships, loss of crops by hail and grasshoppers, as well as the makeshifts to get along. These experiences are common to all new communities, yet we experience pleasure in speaking of them. SUNDAY-SCHOOL. July 9th, 1871.---The following named persons met in the grove, where the Maple Grove schoolhouse now stands. Mr. and Mrs. David Mix, Annis Mix, Charles Mix, Capitol a Mix, Frank Mix, Lillie Mix, Louise Mix, Mr. and Mrs. L. C. Averill, Mr. and Mrs. S. Woodworth, Mrs. Sylvester Moore, Flora Moore, Henry Moore, Lecela Moore, William McDonough, Edward McDonough, Mr. and Mrs. T. J. Martin, Pennell Martin and Charles W. Martin for the purpose of organizing a Sunday-school. David Mix was chosen superintendent, T. J. Martin assistant. Teachers, bible class, T. J. Martin; young ladies, Mrs. Moore; young men, S. Woodworth; infant class, Mrs. Mix. Sunday, July 23rd, we received a visit from Mr. Mason, Sunday-school missionary. He said this was the first organized school he had found in the county and gave us five dollars towards a library. Whether Mr. Mason organized any other school earlier than this date. I do not know, but think we can take the credit of being the first. The name was the Maple Grove Sunday-school. RELIGIOUS SERVICES. Religious services were held at different places in the county by the Rev. "Father" Gurley. I think at that time he was a Methodist, but he became later on connected with the Episcopalians. The first religious service held in Maple Grove was in the fall by the Rev. Mr. Wood, of Detroit, who reorganized the Sunday-school on that day, and also united James Hanson and Annis Mix in marriage. November 8th, winter set in, the snow never disappearing entirely till May 3rd, 1872. On April 9th we gathered maple sap and made maple syrup, the first run of the season. On April 13th, 1872, Marion Martin was born. THE BECKER COUNTY VETERAN ASSOCIATION. --- THE GRAND ARMY OF THE REPUBLIC. Through some neglect on the part of the department officers, the Grand Army of the Republic lost its position in the National Encampment and all G. A. R. work was at an end, as there was no department we could not work. So the members of the G. A. R, and old soldiers formed themselves into the Becker County Veteran's Association. BRICKMAKING. In May, 1872, Mr. Norcross, uncle of William A. Norcross, of Detroit, started a brick-yard near where the Detroit House stands. Those pond holes near there are where he dug his clay. He made good brick earlier in the same season near Mud Lake, where another yard was started, Giles Peak furnishing the supplies for carrying on the work. In 1873 W. Norcross burned a kiln in the yard. His uncle started and also made brick east of the Pelican River on the Rand place. In 1875, a yard was started by Shaw and Kindred. In July of that year Kindred sold out to T. J. Martin. The first attempts were failures, but later they succeeded in making good brick. In 1880 Martin sold his interest to Shaw, who carried it on for two years more and then burned out. THOMAS J. MARTIN. Sylvester Moore. Sylvester Moore was born at Trumbull, Ashtabula County, Ohio, on the 31st day of December, 1820. In the year 1852 he was married to Miss Mary Jane Teachout at Darien, Walworth County, Wisconsin. Mr. Moore came with his family to Becker County on the 14th of June, 1871. He took a homestead on Section 12, in Lake Eunice, where he lived the remainder of his days. In the early days of this county he took an active part in the affairs of his town and county, and in this connection he earned and enjoyed the confidence and esteem of all. Sylvester Moore was a man of unimpeachable character, honest in word and deed, well informed and a man whom it was a pleasure to meet and an honor to call a friend. Sylvester Moore died on the 2nd of November, 1899. Mrs. Moore and four children survive him. They were Mrs. S. B. Curtis, Mrs. O. V. Mix, Henry Moore of Shell Prairie, and Leslie G. Moore, of Lake Eunice.---Detroit Record. MRS. WEST.

The Reverend A.K. (Adie Kyle) Bell was the pastor of the Sandusky Street Baptist Church in Allegheny City, Pennsylvania from 1859-1870. During this time, on March 15, 1863, he performed the marriage ceremony of Joseph Nixon and Elizabeth Jones. I have also found evidence that Elizabeth Jones's parents, John H. Jones and Eliza (Ballou) Jones, lived at various addresses near the Sandusky Street Baptist Church in the City of Pittsburgh directories for 1859, 1862, 1863 and 1869. The 1904 obituary for Eliza (Ballou) Jones states that she had been a member of the Baptist Church for 77 years. I will continue to look for additional evidence to see if the Jones family belonged to the Sandusky Street Baptist Church. It is also interesting to note that John H. Jones moved the family to Sharpsburg in 1870, at the same time that Reverend A.K. Bell left the Sandusky Street Baptist Church. This church appears to have been located in the exact location of what is now occupied by Allegheny General Hospital in Pittsburgh's North Side.

Add to my watchlist

Per my family's records, Sarah Jane was adopted by the East family after her parents were killed during a raid. She and her adopted brother, William, were married. Sarah was born circa 1835, and William D was born circa 1825. Both were born in Virginia. Sarah's parents were also born in Virginia (per 1880 census). Mystery solved after trip to Family History Library in Salt Lake City. Sarah Jane was daughter of Joseph East and Betsy Martin; whereas William (middle name unknown) was son of William East and Mary J (last name unknown). Both of these were verified through their death certificates. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Add to my watchlist

Jared Pratt Family Association. Website with a lot of Pratt Family history that has been researched for years.

US Census for Chelsea, Suffolk County, MA for 1910

This picture shows the land of Gerrit Jan Oude Voshaar and his nabours. One of his nabours is Jan Meier his father-in-law. His name is the nickname of his descendants. I am one of them.

Feline Companion

Here are open questions about Boldens. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. Born on February 29th: * 1852 [[Dąbrowska-5 | Teofila (Dąbrowska) Matosek]] Twins: * 1849-03-22 [[Kurdej-248 | Marianna Kurdej]] & [[Kurdej-332 | Franciszek Kurdej]] Married families: * [[Przyborowski-7 | Piotr Przyborowski]] married [[Mikiel-5 | Ludwika Mikiel]], Piotr's brother [[Przyborowski-8 | Józef Przyborowski]] married Ludwika's sister [[Mikiel-4 | Małgorzata Mikiel]], Piotr's brother [[Przyborowski-6 | Jan Przyborowski]] married Ludwika's sister [[Mikiel-2 | Marianna Mikiel]]. * [[Kurdej-73 | Franciszek Kurdej]] married [[Mizera-3 | Aniela Mizera]], Franciszek's brother [[Kurdej-78 | Piotr Kurdej]] married Aniela's sister [[Mizera-1 | Anna Mizera]]. * [[Bogdański-5 | Jakub Bogdański]] married [[Żołądek-13 | Weronika Żołądek]], Jakub's sister [[Bogdańska-12 | Marianna Bogdańska]] married Weronika's brother [[Żołądek-15 | Józef Żołądek]]. * [[Przyborowski-2 | Stanisław Przyborowski]] married [[Kurdej-211 | Julianna Kurdej]], Stanisław's brother [[Przyborowski-4 | Jan Przyborowski]] married Julianna's sister [[Kurdej-210 | Katarzyna Kurdej]]. * [[Mazek-67 | Jan Mazek]] married [[Mazek-74 | Petronela Mazek]], Jan's sister [[Mazek-59 | Katarzyna Mazek]] married Petronela's brother [[Mazek-3 | Walenty Mazek]]. * [[Kurdej-8 | Franciszka Kurdej]] married [[Bogdański-1 | Franciszek Bogdański]], Franciszek's 1st cousin [[Kołodziejczyk-2 | Katarzyna Kołodziejczyk]] married Franciszka's brother [[Kurdej-49 | Andrzej Kurdej]] * [[Kurdej-184 | Julianna Kurdej]] married [[Wilczek-46 | Tomasz Wilczek]] (2nd marriage), Julianna's half-brother [[Kurdej-74 | Józef Kurdej]] married Tomasz's daughter [[Wilczek-45 | Marianna Wilczek]] from his first marriage. Married with same surnames: * [[Kurdej-21 | Jan Kurdej]] married [[Kurdej-20 | Marianna Kurdej]]. * [[Mazek-67 | Jan Mazek]] married [[Mazek-74 | Petronela Mazek]], Jan's sister [[Mazek-59 | Katarzyna Mazek]] married Petronela's brother [[Mazek-3 | Walenty Mazek]]. Names: * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kurdej Kurdej], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kurdey Kurdey], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kurdei Kurdei], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kordej Kordej], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kordey Kordey], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kordei Kordei], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Cordey Cordey], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kurdyń Kurdyń], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kurdyn Kurdyn] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Wilczek Wilczek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Rękawek Rękawek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Bogdański Bogdański], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Bogdańska Bogdańska] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Rudnicki Rudnicki], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Rudnicka Rudnicka] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Latuszek Latuszek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Piętka Piętka] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Mazek Mazek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Przyborowski Przyborowski], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Przyborowska Przyborowska] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Osica Osica] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Przybysz Przybysz] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kołodziejczyk Kołodziejczyk] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Sątorek Sątorek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Żołądek Żołądek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Grudzień Grudzień] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Paprocki Paprocki], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Paprocka Paprocka] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Urbaniak Urbaniak] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Możdżonek Możdżonek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Rosłaniec Rosłaniec], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Rosłoniec Rosłoniec] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Szeląg Szeląg] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Wojciechowski Wojciechowski], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Wojciechowska Wojciechowska] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Legat Legat] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Grajda Grajda] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Staros Staros] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Serafin Serafin] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Żuraw Żuraw] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Krupa Krupa] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Kamińska Kamińska] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Byczek Byczek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Sabat Sabat] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Jozkowny Jozkowny], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Jozkowna Jozkowna] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Ptak Ptak] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Nowak Nowak] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Sokół Sokół] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Wiącek Wiącek], [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Więcek Więcek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Górka Górka] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Grabek Grabek] * [http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Dźwigała Dźwigała] [[Category:Family Mysteries]] [[Category:Polska]]

Samuel Stevens Born: about 1734 Exeter, Devon, England Died: 25 JAN 1805 Chester, Windsor, VT, USA SAMUEL STEVENS, the grandfather of Samuel who now lives in Francestown, NH was born in Exeter, Devon, England. When a lad he came to America in a British man-of-war from which he escaped at night and swam ashore near the old Charlestown bridge, barely eluding a boat's company sent in pursuit of him, whose oars he could distinctly hear in the darkness. He married Rebecca Stiles and settled in Boxford. Mass. His home in this section was near the Philip Fletcher farm in Greenfield. Late in life he moved to Chester, VT where he died about the year 1805. His wife died at the same place in 1825. Samuel their son was born in Boxford, Mass., Mar. 3, 1769 and came to Francestown, NH in 1800. Page 941 - History of Francestown, N. H.: from its earliest settlement April, 1758, to January 1, 1891 By Warren Robert Cochrane, George K. Wood I have been searching for five plus years to find any connection between Samuel and Exeter (or surrounding towns) area. Do you have that connection - if you do please contact me. Warmest regards. Ted Stevens Sr [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

BOTH LIVED IN LEESON PARK AVE DUBLIN FROM 1872 TO 1904 WHEN THE OWNER MARIA GREEG DIED THEN LIVED IN 1 WESTMORELAND PARK DUBLIN FROM 1904 TO 1943 OR LONGER,JOHN DIED BETWEEN 1904 AND 1911.ANN MURPHY DIED AFTER 1911.NEED SEARCHING TO FIND OUT MORE

[[Category:Stockton, New Jersey]] : This mill was owned and operated by the Smith family for several generations. The original Smith family-owned and operated mill was located on the other side of the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania in what was then known as Smithtown (now within Tinicum Township). (This was at least 2-3 generations before [[Smith-36599|John Williams Smith]]! We're talking about the time of the two brothers, [[Smith-36631|Robert]] and [[Smith-36613|Joseph]] who are discussed in the Bucks County history books. -- This is the Joseph Smith who invented the cast-iron mould board plow and his brother, Robert, who patented it.) John Williams Smith's uncle, [[Smith-36612|Joseph Smith]], (a grandson of the Joseph Smith who was the well-known inventor) purchased the Prallsville mill before January 1, 1883.Source: [[#S1]] : The following are two typed letters related to the company. (I only have photocopies of them. I do not know if the originals still exist.) : : Dissolution - Copartnership. : : The firm of Joseph Smith & Co., established at Prallsville Mills, Stockton, N. J., January 1, 1883, has, by mutual consent, been dissolved. : : The one-half interest in the real estate and personal property of the firm formerly owned by Joseph Smith has been purchased from his heirs by Charles A. Smith, Joseph Smith and Stanley W. Smith, who have entered into a copartnership with John W. Smith, who retains his one-half interest in the business. : : Charles A. Smith and Joseph Smith having been associated with John W. Smith in the conduct of the business there will be no change in the management, which will be as in the past -- conservative, fair and courteous. : : The new firm hopes to merit the confidence of both buyer and seller, and will accord to the first our best attention; to the latter fair treatment and prompt cash settlements. : ::: J. W. SMITH & SONS. : ::: Stockton, N. J., July 2, 1917. : : : The second letter: : : The firm of Joseph Smith & Co., established at Prallsville Mills, Stockton, N. J., January 1, 1883, was in the year 1917 by mutual interest dissolved. : The one-half interest in the real estate and personal property of the firm formerly owned by Joseph Smith was at that time purchased from his heirs by Charles A. Smith, Joseph Smith and Stanley W. Smith, who then entered into a copartnership under the firm name of J. W. Smith & Sons, with John W. Smith, who retained his one-half interest in the business. : The above firm has now been dissolved : Charles A. Smith, Joseph Smith and Stanley W. Smith having taken over the one-half interest in the real estate and personal property formerly owned by John W. Smith. : The new firm composed of Charles A. Smith, Joseph Smith and Stanley W. Smith (with no encumbrance on the property) will continue business under the firm name of J. W. SMITH'S SONS and hopes to merit the confidence of both buyer and seller, and will accord to the first our best attention, to the latter prompt cash settlements, and to all as in the past, conservative, fair and courteous treatment. : John W. Smith will be retained in an advisory capacity; and will act under power of attorney in business transactions. : J. W. SMITH'S SONS. : : After [[Smith-36612|Joseph Smith]]'s death in 1888, the mill's owners were said [[Smith-36599|John Williams Smith]], his aunt [[Coale-120|Susan B. (Coale) Smith]], and his cousin, [[Smith-52433|Mary Isabelle Smith]] (Joseph and Susan's daughter -- also an only child). : : The company became known as "J.W. Smith and Sons" when John W. Smith's three sons ([[Smith-36596|Charles Austin]], [[Smith-36600|Joseph]], and [[Smith-36601|Stanley Willis Smith]]) joined him in the partnership in 1917. Stanley moved to Michigan around 1906, but his brothers Joseph and Charles kept the mill's operation in the family through the 1940's. I don't know exactly when the mill stopped operating. Probably, it was after Charles A. Smith died in 1954, after which point his widow, [[Sherwood-769|Edith]], jointly owned the mill with her widowed sister-in-law, Elizabeth (Barber) Smith (Joseph Smith's second wife) -- Joseph having died in 1952.) : : By the 1950's, it was obvious that the next generation had no interest in carrying on the family business. The cousins who remained in the area were all (at least) fairly well-educated and trained for other professions. After Edith and Elizabeth's deaths (in 1967 and ''????'', respectively), Charles and Edith's son, Edgar Stanley ("Ted") Smith (their only child to live to adulthood), co-owned the property along with Joseph and Elizabeth (Williams) Smith's children Joseph Jr. and Eva Barber (Smith) Graham, until they eventually sold it. Shortly afterwards, it was added to the National Register of Historic Places and is now maintained by the Delaware River Mill Society. : : The mill has historic value for the community of the Stockton area and personal significance for SIX generations of my family. : This is the link to the official page for the mill: http://drms-stockton.org/ : : They've done a wonderful job of restoring (and recording) its history and beauty! : == Sources == * Source: S1 Business letters regarding J. W. Smith & Sons mill (photocopies of originals in the possession of Kathryn Smith).

Here are open questions about Ryans. Any New Jersey Ryan's out there? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Genealogy Backgrounds

A place to upload photos relevant to the Mt Erebus Disaster for category page [http://www.wikitree.com/wiki/Category:Mt_Erebus_Disaster]

Extracted from the Deutsches Geschlechterbuch Vol.64, 1935 German Lutheran family living at the beginning of the 20th century in Darmstadt, Mainz, Rossdorf. Freilaubersheim in Rheinhessen, Hochst in Odenwald, Frankfurt on the Main, Altona , Saarbrücken, Bischofsheim on the Main, Höchst on the Main, Leipzig, Mannheim, Michelbach in Hessen-Nassau. In the Netherlands in Amsterdam, Dordrecht, Den Haag, Arnheim and Katwyk. In London - England, Shanghai - China, New York - USA and in Rio Grande do Sul - Brazil. The oldest document regarding a person named Korndörfer is from Oberfranken, in the Bayreuth and Münchberg regions. In the Land Records Book of Bayreuth from 1380-1392 Helmbrecht Kürmdorffer is mentioned being from the village of Nesse and Heinrich Kürndorfer from the village of Forkendorff, both villages located at the southwest of Bayreuth. In the Book of Feuds of the "Markgraff" Friedrich I of Brandeburg, in 1421, and of the Count Hirschberg from 1532 there are documents investing Korndörfer's as landowners in the outskirts of Bayreuth and Münchberg. In Münchberg there was a Korndörfer lineage around 1500. The Matriculates of the Leipzig University contain in its first volume no less than 8 Korndörffer's, all from the same region. The names appearing in this book are listed as follows: Korndorffer, Krindorffer, Kornderfeer, Kurrendorffer. The book mentions: Benedickt - from Monchbergk i. W. 1519 Conrad - from Munichberg, i.S. 1495 Henrich - from Mynchberg, i.S. 1518 Johann - from Bayrewt, i.S. 1491 Johann - from Monnigsberg, i.S. 1467 Johann - from Monbergk, 1509 Petrus - from Arnberg (Ahrerberg) 1485 Wolfgang - from Munchberg i.W. 1516 In the archive of Münchberg the name Korndörffer is mentioned frequently. The year of 1574 starts the records of the Münchberg's Church Book having many links to the name. There are many distinguished families, which are connected through parenthood. A Caspar Korndörffer, mayor of Münchberg, died in 1639. The families survived the destruction of the 30 Years War; but disappeared soon after from Münchberg, the latest record is from 1666. Also on Eger there were early references to the name Korndörfer. In 1498 the name Johann Korndörffer is mentioned as cleric of the Regensburg's dioceses. In 1601 a Veit Korndörffer is mentioned as guardian of orphans and wills. At the time of Luther an alchemist Bartholomäus Korndörffer was known. He published many scripts which can be still found at Libraries. However not much about the fate and life on this alchemist is known. In his scripts he mentions how, he as a bachelor, on a peregrination, meets a miner on one of his journeys, who was also an alchemist, however his science was kept secret. Later he traveled to Laibach, Milan and Venice, where he worked with the German alchemist Tauler. It seems that later he has been to Tunis. The destruction of the 30 Years War hit hard the Korndörfer's from Oberfranken, erasing the records of the family and its ancestors. After the war several Korndörfer families appeared in the Oberfranken region (specifically in Fichtel-Gebirge) such as in Fassmannreuth, a small and vastly scattered mountain village near the Bohemian border; also on Märhing1 , a neighboring village to Fassmannsreuth on the other side of the border . From these places a family left to the Asch region also on the border. Today (1934) many Korndörffer's still live there. Some family members left to Vienna and the so called "Vogtland", where today several branches of the Korndörfer family live. Most of the family men where simple man, sometimes with high functions. One family, gone to Waldenburg, Sachsen, later went to Prenzlau , in Uckermark and adopted there the name Korndorff. This family spawned many Officer's, but today is dying out. A member of this family became Cavalry Colonel in the Hungarian service, was there enoblished and is buried in the Upper Pest Another Korndörffer branch went to Rosswein in Sachsen, where in 1800 there was a Korndörffer "Ratskellermeister". From there the family left to Calw in Württemberg and Schiltach in Baden, where some became respected manufacturers. At the end of the 30 Years War the name appears for the first time in the Hessen region. The originator of this branch is Johann Jakob Korndörffer, Count's "Local Oberfauth"2 in Wöllstein, in the Rheinhessen region. Through his sons Johann Gerhardt and Johann Michael the family splitted in two branches . The eldest son , Johann Gerhardt stayed in Wöllstein, the youngest went to Darmstadt and became the originator of a long and prosperous family. The descendants of the eldest son Johann Gerhardt stayed in Wöllstein, where they ramified in many families. This ramifications lived there under very simple conditions. The last Korndörffer was a poor workman and all descendants emigrated to America by the middle of the 19th century. One branch left for Odenbach on the Glan, probably attracted by the local mine. However this family branch did not succeed and immigrated to America. From Wöllstein Gabriel Korndörfer left in 1826 to the state of Rio Grande do Sul in south Brazil. He was there the originator of a family that became respected and widespread. A great-grandson of the "Oberfauth", Johann Peter Korndörffer, went to Cleve and from there his family spread throughout the Netherlands, where today it is numerous. It developed several ramifications, from those many kept living under simple conditions, others have however reached good positions, many becoming Officers, Doctors and respected Merchants Two relatives, uncle and nephew, went to London , their whereabouts is not known, but some rumors said they acquired great wealth. Among the family branches that immigrated to Darmstadt one became a Civil Officer's family. Johann Michael Korndörffer was chamber lackey at the Count's court in Darmstadt. His son Friedrich Daniel joined the Prince's Woodsman. The youngest son of Friedrich Daniel, became Chief-Woodsman in Butzbach and became the founder of the widespread branch of the family in the upper Hessen region. An other branch went to Elbrighausen in the Biedenkopf region and arrived later in the Netherlands, where became catholic and still today flourish. Remarks: 1 Several Korndörffer families were establishedIn Mähring since 1618 . During the 30 Years War the Church Book at Rehau shows many inscripted enrollments about them at that time, in which the church at Asch was inaccessible to the lutherans. 2The designation "fauth" is originated from the Pfalz region (ober = supreme, top). Its meaning is similar to the north German governor (Vogt). In early times the Pfalz region was divided in a number of "Fautheien", each with its own Fauth leading , they were chief officers and belonged mostly to the oldest lineages. Later the position of "Fauth" lost its importance, but undoubtedly Johann Jakob Korndörffer, "Local Oberfauth" was the most respected man in Wöllstein. ---- All this info is from http://freepages.genealogy.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~korndorfer/ by Gustavo Trapp and Dries Schilderman

The Wisconsin State Journal is a newspaper published in Madison, Wisconsin. * The newspaper is sold in south central Wisconsin. * (free) Madison.com hosts an [http://host.madison.com/wsj/ archive of Wisconsin State Journal articles] published since 1 Jan 2005. * ($) Issues published between 1852 and 2009 of Wisconsin State Journal are available online at [http://www.newspaperarchive.com/ NewspaperArchive.com]. These issues are digitized from microfilm and have many gaps in coverage. It is searchable, but the index was created using optical character resolution and is incomplete and inaccurate. * ($) [http://nl.newsbank.com/nl-search/we/Archives/?p_action=keyword&s_search_type=keyword&p_product=NewsLibrary&p_theme=newslibrary2&d_sources=location&d_place=MD&p_nbid=& Wisconsin State Journal articles] published since Mar 1989 are avalable at NewsLibrary.com. * (free) The [http://www.madisonpubliclibrary.org/ Madison Public Library] has back issues on microfilm. * (free) The [http://www.wisconsinhistory.org/libraryarchives/ Library at the Wisconsin Historical Society] has back issues on microfilm. [[Category:Wisconsin]] [[Category:Wisconsin Genealogy Resources]] [[Category:Newspaper and Media Archives]]

Picture of the Bible given to Ann Elizabeth (Eliza) Sherrill at her wedding to Constant T. Barchus in 1871. It was a gift from her grandfather Richard Evans.

I have always wondered about what happened to George Raber and his siblings in the community of Keokuk, Iowa. My Paternal Grandfather's family fell apart in some way, and he was where he was "farmed out" amongst other family members. He and other brothers were placed with the Weissman family. I think he was an uncle by marriage, but George always thought highly of him. I have a picture of George, his brothers, and Weissman. But I never knew why they were placed. My Aunt Barbara Raber Carey doesn't even know. Does anyone have any idea why the children were farmed out with foster parents? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

My g-g grandfather named James Madison Lumpkins(Indian name Spotted Buck) born 1815 was on the trail of tears. His father was William Dickson Lumpkins(Indian name Nunatsunega meaning 'white path') born 1759 in Virginia. This is verified. His father was supposed to be a full blood Cherokee but things begin to fall apart with him because he had the name Anthony Dickerson Lumpkin and I have found Anthony Lumpkins genealogy online and he has generations of English ancestors. This does not make sense. If anyone has any information on this please contact me.

Message board exchange appearing at http://boards.ancestry.com/thread.aspx?mv=flat&m=379&p=localities.northam.usa.states.mississippi.counties.marion Not fully consistent and some dates implausible. [[User:Sneed-20|Sneed-20]] 17:41, 18 October 2013 (EDT) SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB EstelleBarger75 (View posts) Posted: 2 Apr 2003 1:49PM GMT Classification: Query Edited: 20 Aug 2004 3:08PM GMT Surnames: SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB Searching for ANY information on Margaret SNIDER SEAY
WEAVER, her daughters, Rhuhama SEA ATKINSON WEBB,
and Louisa SEAY OSWALT. I would appreciate any help
possible! Re: SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB M.T. Weaver (View posts) Posted: 17 Mar 2004 4:07AM GMT Classification: Query I have some information on the Margaret Snider and Ruhama Sea, but I have no source material. This is all from family history, and I haven't had time to check its accuracy. Hope it's a starting point. 

Margaret Snider's father was Hans Jacob Schneider who was born February 13, 1742 or 1743, location unknown. He died in 1814 in Dutch Fork, South Carolina. I do not have any further information about his family. 

Margaret Snider's mother was Susanna Oswalt, born about 1750 in South Carolina and died after 1830 in Tuscaloosa County, Alabama. I don't have her parents' names, either.

 The couple married about 1761 in Lexington County, South Carolina, and Margaret Snider was born about 1767 in Lexington County, South Carolina.

 Margaret married Nicholas Sea, date unknown. Nicholas was born about 1765 in Lexington County, South Carolina. He died November 1829 in New Orleans. I have his mother listed as Sophi Puhl, born about 1731 in South Carolina. 

Margaret Snider died about 1814 in Lexington County, South Carolina.

 Ruhama Sea was born in August of 1812 in Lumberton, North Carolina. She married James Atkinson about 1829, (also from Lumberton) and they had at least one son, Clinton Atkinson, born in 1832 in Columbia, Mississippi. 

 Ruhama died September 27, 1886, in Columbia, Mississippi, and her husband, James, died in 1849 in Hinds County, Mississippi. 

I am a descendent through the Atkinson line, but from your note, I see that Ruhama Sea married twice. As I said, hope it helps. Let me know if you find anything new! Re: SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB shersmelley1 (View posts) Posted: 8 Jan 2007 9:54PM GMT Classification: Query Edited: 18 Jan 2007 5:36AM GMT Surnames: snider Hi, my name is Sherry Snyder Smelley and I am decended from Mathias Snider who was the brother to Margret "Peggy" Snider. To pass on some information for you she moved to Tuscaloosa with her mother in the big migrations of the 1820's, living in Tuscaloosa. She divorced Nicholas Sea as he went off with another women and was "living in sin with her". This is at the Tuscaloosa County Courthouse in the records room. Her brother John signed with her on the divorce decree. She later married Henry Weaver here in Tuscaloosa. I have a copy of both but they are in the attic. She was suppose to have died and been buried here in Tuscaloosa County but I am not sure where. Re: SNIDER, WEAVER, SEAY, ATKINSON, WEBB Familyseeker2007 (View posts) Posted: 1 Mar 2007 4:32AM GMT Classification: Query Surnames: Webb, Atkinson I am a descendant of John Henry Webb. According to an incription in the Webb Family Bible, "W.B. Webb & Ruhama Atkonson was married March 8th A.D. 1855". Walter Benjamin Webb was the son of John Henry Webb and Elizabeth Hammond, born November 30, AD 1834, according to the same Bamily Bible.  

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Here are open questions about McClellands. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Death was in hospital in Kalamazoo, Michigan. Family home in Allegan, Michigan. I don't know why some records don't show physical place of death. (James P. Fairfield, son)

Construyan colaborativamente un documento que pueda ser publicable en Internet. El documento debe tener las siguientes características: • Introducción en la que expliquen qué es una estrategia de enseñanza-aprendizaje. • En el desarrollo del documento, deben describir cada uno de los elementos que conforman las estrategias, con ejemplos. • En la conclusión, deben redactar una reflexión grupal sobre el trabajo realizado en esta unidad. • Incluyan la lista de fuentes consultadas.

I believe that George Morrison can help me get past a log jam in the Haynes line I am working on. He is listed in the 1900 census as a nephew in my ggrandfathers family.

john and anne lived at 29 leeson park avenue 1901 census .john murphy was 51 anne murphy 50 believe there first son was peter murphy born 1872 john murphy born dublin ,anne murphy born co wicklow,

Hi there, I am fairly new to researching, but after good progress on all the other branches of my daughter's tree, I have hit a real snag. Basically all I have to work with is William's draft registration for the US in 1916-7. It doesn't say anything about his parents. On the draft registration it says something interesting on the address line 5901 Hugh Ave, Cuyahoga, Ohio followed by "Howland Tree." Now whether that refers to his lineage or not I do not know. Supposedly his father was born in England and on ancestry.com I find a William Howland Sr. from Cuyahoga with a solidly established tree, but no reference to a William Henry Clark born in 1888. His wife was Mabel Emily MacVoy, but I have found no documentation on that. Anyone with knowledge about this elusive family tree, please, please respond. HG [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Paroisse catholique à Bouctouche, Nouveau-Brunswick.

== Where to begin == : 10x-great-grandfather: [[Felch-18 | Henry Felch]] * Brick wall * Hidden biography for later work due to some copy/pasting currently in the notes. * Source check : 12x-great-grandmother: [[Gifford-47 | Margaret Gifford]] * Merges proposed * Husband is a Brick Wall == Oldest ones found...yet! == == OPP == === Glenn === === Brandy === === Heather ===

(from Wikipedia) SS Lapland was a passenger ship built by the Harland & Wolff for the Red Star Line and launched June 27, 1908. The Lapland looked similar to her sister ships Samland, Gothland, Poland but was substantially larger.

[[Category:Street Car Operators]] Newport Corporation Tramways operated a tramway service in Newport between 1894 and 1937.The first electric services started on 9 April 1903. The trams sported a livery of Maroon and Cream.The final tram ran on 5 September 1937. The horse tramways were replaced in the spring of 1903 by the first electric tramcars. The first electric services started on 9 April 1903.In 1904 the first tram crossed Newport Bridge in to Maindee. Between 1903 and 1937 a total of 58 tramcars were purchased and operated. The network covered over 8.55 miles in the town. [http://www.http://thisisnotgwent.co.uk/tramsinnewport.htm link title]

Horace Eugene Goss

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Book:
Thomas Dunham Whitaker
The history and antiquities of the deanery of Craven, in the county of York
2nd edition
London: J. Nichols and Son
1812
http://books.google.com/books?id=-FdJAAAAcAAJ (Accessed 2013-11-07.)

Book:
James Alexander Manning
The lives of the speakers of the House of Commons, from the time of King Edward III to Queen Victoria
London: George Willis
1851
496 pages
http://books.google.com/books?id=Y8myn0GX_pAC (Accessed 2013-11-07.)

== Centenary of Joseph Bamford == When [[Bamford-38|Joseph Bamford]] reached his 100th birthday, local newspapers wrote articles about his long life. === Westmorland Gazette Westmorland Gazette, Nov 7th 1914, transcribed by [[Crowe-461|Jenny Sprod]] === Today Mr Joseph Bamford of Endmoor, completed his one hundredth year, and for the first time, within modern history at any rate, the inhabitants of the neighborhood have a real live centenarian in their midst. He is a wonderful old gentleman, and there are many points in his long career which are interesting. The excitement and gratification which, in this country, followed the defeating of Napoleon Bonaparte at Waterloo had hardly died away when Mr Bamford first saw the light, his birth place being the Blue Bell Inn, Heversham. During the whole hundred years of his life he has always lived within easy distance of that place. Seventy out of his seventy five working years he spent under two employers. Not all the longevity of his family, however, is contained within himself as he has a brother living who is 97. His father, who was a gardener and seedsman, joined the majority when he was 89, and this after he had sustained and recovered from a broken leg five years before, and his paternal grandfather, who was a servant with the earlier Wakenfield families at Sedgwick, was drowned at The Force in the River Kent, when he was 92. The subject of this notice had a better education than most youths of his day, as he was allowed to attend the old Grammer School, Heversham, till he was in his teens. A couple of years under the paternal roof preceded a short period in service. Then he settled down to lengthy employment on the Sizeburgh estate. At the outset he worked on the home farm, later taking up the duties of gamekeeper, and he was on the estate thirty-seven years before he migrated to [http://www.pastscape.org.uk/hob.aspx?hob_id=1086908 Messrs. Wakefield, at Gatebeck]. In varying capacities he was employed at the latter place 30 years, quitting active life fourteen years ago at the age of eighty six. He has three sons living, one being a pensioner of the Cumberland and Westmorland police, another working at Gatebeck, and the third lives in Blackpool, and there are also four daughters. Of grandchildren he has somewhere between 89 and 90; there are also between 30 and 40 great-grandchildren, and the branches of the genealogical tree ramify into the fifth generation. Three of his grandsons have been at the front, one now being a prisoner in Germany; another only on Monday returned to a base hospital somewhat severely wounded, whilst the third is still in the firing line in the North of France. Another grandson was wounded at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Spion_Kop Spion Kop] in the Boer War, and a son who died some year ago, spent a considerable part of his life with the colours in India. Other grandchildren and some great-grandchildren are also serving the country at present. Mr. Bamford keep in good health, and though he never takes any walks abroad, he can frequently be seen out of doors in the vicinity of his home. After he had entered the nineties he see to read the newspaper, but his eyesight is now diminished and he has difficulty in recognizing acquaintances who ? upon him, though it is usually not very long before he “makes them out”. He has a good appetite, and though it is generally mid-day when he gets up, he “sleeps like a top” all night. When occasionally suffering from the infirmities which “flesh is heir to” he wonders what ails him. “Well Joe” said an acquaintance on Wednesday, “how are you today?” “Oh” was the cheery reply, in a resonant voice, “I’ve come round again”. On local events his memory is almost unfailing. Happenings of a year or twenty years ago are recounted by him with accuracy, whist he follows the fortunes of the war with keenness. As is only to be expected, he has lost touch with the fourth generation of his family , but can tell you where most of his grandchildren are located, whether it is Australia, America, New Zealand, or different towns in England. Always ready witted and a fund of repartee, this has not left him in his old age. “Well,” said a tradesman caller this week, “I think you ought to have a gallon of whisky on your birthday, seeing you’re a hundred”. “Quite right”, said Old Joe, “but if you send half-a-gallon it’ll do.” Though a non-smoker, he has been an inveterate snuff-taker for very many years, and a good number of his friends and neighbour, who feel a pardonable pride in him on the attainment of his century, have anticipated his birthday but the presentation of a silver snuff box. === Westmorland Mercury and Times Westmorland Mercury and Times, November 6th, 1914, transcribed by [[Miller-17457|Joe Miller]] === Mr Joseph Bamford, of Endmoor, celebrates the 100th anniversary of his birth tomorrow (Saturday) he having been born on November 7th 1815 ''(sic)''. He is a real Westerman, as he first saw the light at the Blue Bell Inn, Heversham, and practically the whole of his 100 years has been spent in the locality. He graduated from the Old Grammar School at Heversham and for thirty seven years was connected with the Sizergh Estate, first at the home farm, and later he was gamekeeper. When fifty-seven years of age he emigrated to Gatebeck where he was employed in varying capacities at the Gunpowder Works and he continued in harness there until he was eighty-six years of age when he retired from participation in the work. Mr Bamford possesses good health and on most days he can be seen out of doors. His memory is good particularly on local events and he follows the fortunes of the war with keenness. He has had three grandsons in action, one being a wounded prisoner in Germany, another wounded and lying in a home hospital, and the third is now at the front. His grandchildren number over fourscore and there are four generations on a good many of the family branches. == Sources == === Footnotes ===

=== Westmorland Mercury Westmorland Mercury and Times, November 6th 1914 === The death took place on Friday of [[Bamford-38|Mr. Joseph Bamford]], the Endmoor centenarian. He was 102 years. Since he turned the century upwards of two years ago his faculties have rapidly declined and no surprise was felt when it became known that he had passed away in his sleep. He had been bed-ridden for upwards of a year. He was born at the Blue Bell Inn, Heversham, on November 7th, 1814, when Napoleon Buonaparte ''(sic)'' was thought to be safe on the Isle of Elba, though a few months later the famous Corsican warrior re-escaped and returning to Paris, commenced his 'hundred days' reign, which however culminated in his final overthrow and his consequent banishment to St. Helena. Mr Bamford lived long enough to see another Napoleon III, a nephew of the famous general, compelled to abdicate the throne of France and in his closing years he witnessed another European Emperor make an attempt to attain world supremacy by the despotic power of militarism. Mr Bamford lived under six English monarchs and up to some years ago he had recollections of being at five coronation festivities. When a lad seven years of age he was taken to the festivities at Levens when George IV was crowned and ten years later he was at similar festivities when William IV was crowned. When Queen Victoria was crowned he went to the Kendal festivities and he was present at Endmoor for Edward VII and George V coronation days. He was a man of fine physique towering in his younger days nearly six feet and was possessed of much vigour. Rarely was he ill during his long span. When he quitted the paternal roof in his teens he put in a few years at service, and after leaving this he had only two situations in his life. For upwards of thirty years he acted as gamekeeper for the Strickland family at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sizergh_Castle_and_Garden Sizergh] and then he was occupied for a lengthy period at the [http://www.pastscape.org.uk/hob.aspx?hob_id=1086908 Gatebeck Gunpowder Works]. He retired when he was 87. His [[Storey-322|wife]] died twenty-two years ago and there are three sons and three daughters living. The [[Bamford-46|eldest daughter]] is 76 and the [[Bamford-48|eldest son] 74. Up to Wednesday last the latter had had daily intercourse with the father for upwards of forty years, but this was interrupted on that day by a fall the son sustained and by which he fractured his knee-cap. He is now an inmate of the County Hospital. At the funeral which took place at Preston Patrick Church on Sunday, there were present [[Bamford-44|Mr J Bamford]] (son), [[Bamford-45|Mrs Clarkson]] (daughter), Mr E Bamford (grandson), Miss T Bamford (grand-daughter), Col. and Mrs Weston, Messrs W Teasdale, W Clark, W Wilson, W Bush, Mrs Hallihan, Mr and Mrs J Fox, Mrs Jackson, Mr and Mrs E J Hale, Mr J Tomlinson, Mr I and Mrs Thompson, Mr J Hutchinson, Mr O Tipper (Carnforth), Mr and Mrs J Clark, Mrs T Clark, Mr and Mrs J Appley, Mr T Whittam, Messrs W Newby, W Johnson, W Oldfield, J Walling, Mr and Miss E and Mrs Procter, Mrs Howarth, Miss Gill, Mrs W Gill, Miss M Fox, Mrs Burgh, Mr and Mrs T Hodgson, Mr R Mason, Mr and Mrs E Hutchinson, Mr and Mrs H McPherson, Mr J Cowherd, Mr and Mrs R Nelson, Mr J Mason, Sergt. C Fox, Mr G Fox, Mr R Birkett, Mrs Hitchin, Messrs J and T and Mrs G Collinson, Mrs J Holmes, Mr and Mrs Robinson, Mr and Mrs T and Miss Shaw, Mr and Mrs A Nelson, Mr F Towell, Mrs and Miss Duff, Miss Johnson, Mrs S Towell, Mrs J and Miss Coward, Mr M Case, Mrs Cockburn, Miss Kendal, Mr J Roberts, Mr E Wilkinson and Mrs R Bonson. The vicar officiated. == Source Unknown == The death took place on Friday of Mr. Joseph Bamford, the Endmoor centenarian. He was 102 years of age, and was the oldest man living in Westmorland. Since he topped the century a little more than two years ago his faculties rapidly declined, and no surprise was felt when it became known that her had passed away in his sleep. For more than 12 months he had been confined to bed, and within that period he had become very deaf. He was born at the Blue Bell Inn, Heversham, on November 7th 1814. When a lad seven years of age he was taken to the festivities at Leven – when George 1V was crowned, and ten years later he was present at similar festivities at the same place organized in honour of the coronation of William 1V. He was one of the crowd gathered in Kendal when Queen Victoria was crowned and was present at the rejoicing at Endmoor on the coronation days of both King Edward V11 and George V. He was a man of fine physique, and he was possessed of much vigour. Rarely during his long span was he ill. He quitted the paternal rood when in his teens and put a couple of years in service. When leaving this he settled down and only had two further situations in his life. For 35 years he acted at gamekeeper to the Strickland family at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sizergh_Castle_and_Garden Sizeburgh Castle], and many and humorous were the anecdotes he could relate of the “squire”. When he left private service he went to [http://www.pastscape.org.uk/hob.aspx?hob_id=1086908 Gatebeck Gunpowder Works] where has was also employed 35 years. He retired from active employment 15 years ago when he was 87 years of age. His disposition was always jocular, and he was quick at repartee. He course of events he was able to follow be reading the newspapers until he was well into the nineties; later it devolved on members of the household to read to him. His wife died 22 years ago. Three sons and three daughters survive. The eldest of the daughters is 76 and the eldest son is 74. Up to Wednesday last the latter had had daily intercourse with the father for more than forty years, but this record was interrupted on that day by a fall the son sustained and by which he fractured his knee-cap. He is now undergoing treatment in the County Hospital. The united age of the three sons is 210 years. Other instances of longevity in the family is that of a younger brother of Mr Bamford who died during recent months at the age of 98: his father who died at 88, and his grandfather who passed away at 96. At the funeral, which took place at Preston Patrick Church on Sunday, there were present, Mr. Jos. Bamford (son), Mrs Clarkson (daughter), Mr. E Bamford (grandson), Miss Bamford (granddaughter). Many more non-family names followed. == Sources ==

Book:
Joseph Jackson Howard
Miscellanea Genealogica Et Heraldica
Volume I
London: Hamilton, Adams, and Company
1868
http://books.google.com/books?id=cs4KAAAAYAAJ. Accessed 2013-11-07.

Here are open questions about my Grandmother Erzebet Aszman and her 2 children Josef and Anna that immigrated to Canada(Leaving Germany April 23,1931 & arrived May 3,1931) at the same time as Anna Engel and her son Caspar/Gaspar,they came from the same small town in Hungary called Vemend, although they were from Hungary they were German. The 2 women were meeting up with their husbands in originally Montreal,Quebec, but it was changed to "Alexandria, Ontario. On the Immigration "Ship Manifest" It has Anton(the husband of Anna) Engel's father listed as Gaspar Aszmann, and Erezebet Aszman's husband's mother as Julianne Engel. Would this be a mistake as I can not find any information that these people were related to me/my Grandmother and Grandfather? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

The estate of Rachel Lawrence (Lawrence-1734)was supposed to be willed to the Hancock House in Hancock's Bridge, NJ upon her death in 1983. None of her belongings ever made it to the Hancock House. They include Civil War Union Army Hon discharge papers from my ancestor, Revolutionary and Civil War era furniture and art. The historian at Hancock House is not in receipt of any of Rachel Lawrence's items. WHERE ARE RACHEL'S ARTIFACTS???? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Isabella's journal of the family's journey from England to Australia. '''''Monday. Sept 7 1840'''. Left Plymouth in the fine Ship Alfred, Captain Eastmuir with the following Passengers. Dr and Mrs Cartwright and two children, Capt and Mrs Crawford and two children, Miss Bennett and selves, with 284 steerage passengers, and ships company 48.'' ''Three cheers were given for old England, and one long, long cheer for our future home, a home of hope and bright and cheering prospects to many of us but God only knows what our destiny may be; may the guide, protect and prosper us, and may He give us that firm but humble reliance on Him, without which there can be neither happiness here or hereafter.'' ''Most engaged during the day in arranging state rooms and making trunks, boxes, books, &c secure in their places; the sea smooth, a light fair wind, lovely evening and glorious sunset; closed this first day of our long voyage and I retired to bed at 9 o’c, fatigued in mind as well as body''... '''''8th'''''. ''Bugle sounded at ½ past 7 and again at 8 o’c for B/fast and most of the passengers were unwell but none of our party except Ellen and Lucy who continues so for two days'' ... ''– the day beautiful – but too calm for our progress; passed near the Eddystone Lighthouse, but the water being smooth it did not realize the boisterous grandeur exhibited in the print'' ... ''Light head winds during the evening the band /consisting of a Bugle, 3 Clarinettes, a Fife, 2 violins, a big and little drum/ played'' ''on the quarter deck and afterwards some of the steerage passengers danced their Irish jigs and reels till ½ past 1 o’c when it was broken up by the Surgeon Superintendents’ order for the females to retire below, they being separated from their husbands, sweethearts and friends locked everyone out. At same hour, till 6.00 following morning when all are turned on deck, their apartments washed, scraped and fumigated and none allowed below, except in rainy weather, but the sick.'' ''Head winds- making no progress, being drifted by the tides backward and forward, fortunately the weather is fine and the Emigrants well. '''9th''' ''Light head winds same as yesterday, have not made a mile, close to the Scilly Islands, saw St Agnes Light, the name of one of them.'' '''10th, 11th, 12th.''' ''Weather continued very fine, but made little way. Several vessels passed us bound up the Channel, not near enough to speak them: a heavy swell from the Westward caused the ship to roll very much and gave us uneasy night’s rest. No incident worth recording, except a severe fall of a poor woman by which she fractured her skull, bled, blistered on the head and cupped on the neck. Robert assisted the Doctor. Another woman in the hospital with slight fever – great attention paid to cleanliness and fumigation to prevent disease; our Doctor – very gentlemanlike, intelligent, active and decided – keeps the people in good order.'' '''13th'''. ''First Sunday on board. Bugle as usual aroused us all to the Deck in their best bibs and tuckers and a great many on board appeared to be above the labouring class. At 10.00 the Ship’s bell tolled for prayers and in half an hour the crew marched to the quarter Deck, the Protestant steerage have the service first .... the Doctor commenced the regular Church service, Robert answering as Clerk, and also read 1st and 2nd responses. No sermon today ... The day was observed respectfully and at night ... hymns were sung by many of the passengers – Light fair wind – Lat 46=59 Lon 9=57.'' '''14th.15th'''. ''Light fair wind passing the Bay of Biscay at 6 knots an hour. A heavy swell and ship rolling horribly – bumped, thumped and bruised on all the prominent parts of my body,. Caught a shark which was boiled – and thrown over board ….'' '''16th.17th.18th'''. ''Fresh breezes and squalls going our course towards Madeira, which we expect to make tomorrow; opened the piano and found the sound much deadened by the case, the ocean up to this time has rolled too much to attempt it; it is with difficulty we keep our seats at table, all holding on by our neighbours! The poor woman with the fractured skull much better, and hopes are entertained of her recovery. Spoke a vessel bound for France, did not learn her name, wanted to know our longitude. Also spoke the Brig “Dart” from Madeira to London, out three days with head winds – requested to be reported by her at home, all well which will be some satisfaction to the dear ones we have left behind.'' '''19th'''. ''Made the North West corner of Madeira at daylight, horizon quite hazy and therefore could not distinguish its features'' ... '''20th Sunday'''. ''The Bugles cheerful blast awoke the drowsy at 10.00. The bell tolled for prayers, when the Protestants collected on the qt Deck. Flags or colors being placed over the Capstan and chest, which gave quite a respectable and improving appearance to the scene; the Doctor stood at the Captstan with his large bible and books on it and read the service .., Robert answering and also read a Sermon. I forgot to say that service commenced by singing a hymn in which many voiced joined, also the first prayers out of the “service for sea” is read.'' ''After prayers, exchanged signals with a ship at a distance, which came near us in the afternoon and we all left the table, /it being dinner time /to hear the replies she made to the Captain’s question – both using speaking Trumpets. We learnt that she was the Letitia from Liverpool bound to Batavia, out 14 days. Weather becoming very warm. Thermometer 71'' '''21st''' ''My sweet Baby was vaccinated ... in two places in one arm as recommend ... but we had a discussion with the Doctor who was in the habit of making three-in-each-arm, the very idea of which quite horrified me, it was sufficiently painful to my feelings as well as to my darlings to have two incisions made tho’ the Doctor did it very gently; much more so than Mr W did for Caroline’s baby.'' ''Quantities of flying fish are frequently to be seen, but none as get caught. In the sun they look like silver.'' ''The Letitia in company with us till last night, not to be seen today'' ''People continue healthy, only two in the hospital, the woman with the fractured skull and the woman with slight fever before mentioned, both mending slowly; several children have whooping cough. I am not alarmed about it except on the poor Baby’s account, she being too young; but Carry and Fanny could not have it at a better time. '' ''Passed the Tropic of Cancer, crossing which for the first time on-board as vessel not going as far south as the Equator, the usual ceremony of Shaving performed by Father Neptune is carried into effect upon most unwilling chins, his visit to us is of course deferred till we reach the lines; from the terrific accounts I hear of the operation, I am thankful that my chin is not covered with a beard!'' ''Did not see the Peak of Teneriffe, having passed the Island in 21 Lon and about 130 miles to the Eastward of it. Flying fish seen daily.'' '''26th''' Beautiful weather; going 6 knots an hour. '''27th Another Sunday.''' ''Shared as usual by the cabin passsengers but the attendance at service was quite disrupted by the Immigrants ... by a violent quarrel among some of the women in which their husbands joined and a great bustle was created, till the Captain used his authority by ordering one big Irishman to be put in Irons, which doubtless hurt his feelings in more ways than one; this decision had a good effect upon the others and their vociferations having ceased .. the Culprit was enlarged and there has not been any renewal of warfare since. Lat 15.15 and Lon 27.6. Thermometer 80.'' '''28th.''' ''During the night of 26th passed the Cape de Verde Islands. Suppose we were miles distant to the Westward.'' ''On Sunday night a heavy fall of rain with tropical lightning, such as is never seen in England, but no thunder; on its departure it took from us our lovely “trader” and we are now quietly moving with that lazy motion, so very undecided, that we are apprehensive of a calm, a calamity indeed, to our crowded ship, and without a breeze to give a circulation of air between decks we cannot expect to be entirely exempt from the visitation of fever, which but too often afflicts Emigrants in this Torrid Zone and frequently carries off numbers. In the last voyage but one made by this ship, 27 poor creatures died of it and we are now not very far from that scene of distress; it is an awful thought, that of so many poor creatures being consigned to their watery graves.'' '''29th''' ''Since Sunday the heat has been oppressive. The thermometer varying from 80 to 84. The hot winds from the coast of Africa are blowing upon us, making us all weak and languid. We sleep with our Cabin windows all open, have all left off our night caps ... (The children) are terribly burnt, so are we all, as we sit writing and reading on deck, without our bonnets but there is an awning put up every day. '' '''30th.''' ''Light pleasant air; the weather very hot; having no incident worth recording ... my time of course is almost entirely occupied with my dear Baby, whom to nurse and tend is my great delight ... I contrive to get a little quiet time for reading most days'' '''Oct 1st.2nd.''' ''During which an uninterrupted calm prevailed and part of the time there was scarcely a ripple, or “Cat’s paw” as the sailors call it, on the water; were amused with shark fishing, by a line strung out at the stern giving us an opportunity of witnessing, through our cabin windows, the play with and taking of one about six feet long, after having been hooked and drawn out of the water he made a sudden spring and regained his water element, to the great disappointment of some of the gentlemen passengers; two others visited us same day but would not bite; one was much larger, the extreme smoothness of the water enabled us to see them very deep in the water.'' '''3rd''' ''Rained heavily most of the day, very close and oppressive .. very disagreeable quarrel and warm words spoken between the Captain and Doctor ... all was happily made up between them'' '''4th.5th'''.'' On Saturday night we had torrents of rain and lightning and during Sunday it fell in heavy squalls and tho’ annoying to the people to be driven below; I hope it may prove advantageous by cooling the atmosphere and keeping us in good health'' '''8th 9th''' ''Contrary winds tacking about from East to West and making no Latitude: today had our trunks up to get out another …… supply of clothes; all safe and dry ... nothing can be more comfortable than our Cabins are owing chiefly to my dear Robert’s judicious arrangements of our furniture ..'' '''10th''' ''Head winds; torrents of rain, thunder and lightning nearly every night; days, showery but dreadfully close and oppressive.'' '''11th 12th Sunday and Monday'''. ''Yesterday, service was performed on the quarter deck; the evening very sunny.'' ''The people are lively and as happy as circumstances will permit, the poor creatures having many troubles and deprivations which they bear remarkably well, their greatest being the want of good water, a thing which time only can remedy by self-purification; it is really most loathsome and affects for tea so much that sometimes we can scarcely drink it.'' '''14th''' ''Thermometer on deck 112! In the Cuddy 80. Last night we at last caught the S. East Trade and are going on about seven knots .. the people are all healthy – tho’ apparently in the middle of summer, the days are short ... we take our tea by candle light.'' '''15th 16th''' ''Strong fresh trades from the S.S.E. which keep us braced up sharp, and our Capt. Is apprehensive that he may be obliged to stand to the N.E. should it continue for many days so Southerly'' ''... Today we are approaching the Island of St Paul’s, a small place, being little better than a cluster of rocks, having no inhabitants and we have a man at the Masthead looking out, tho’ we are judged to be about 40 miles off, tomorrow we shall cross the line ..'' '''17th''' ''We are now going down hill, having crossed the Line on Saturday morning at 6 o’c in Lon 28.30 the glad tidings of which were immoderately announced by the thunders of the big drum, reverberating to the lusty whacks of Rodney the Great, a /black man/ aided by the lungs of the Hornblower'' '''NOTE - The ceremony of Neptune was duly celebrated on board and a full description written in Isabella's journal by Robert, however it is not fully transcribed, Robert's handwriting and language being quite different from Isabella's.''' '''The ceremony involved sailors dressed in costume, 'arriving' on board from a longboat to shave all the men. The emigrant passengers were confined below till the preparations completed and brought up for the washing, shaving and dunking, followed by refreshments. The band appears to have played all day. 'King Neptune' made a lengthy speech, his queen and himself drank toasts, and Robert evidently enjoyed the day immensely.''' Isabella continued after his description: ''This is a full and true account of the 17th October 1840, thus fully described, not by myself as you have long ago doubtless guessed, but by Robert, who is far more competent to describe such a scene, a scene to which I had looked forward with '''some curiosity''', but with much more of '''horror''', fearing from what I heard, that much cruelty would be practiced, this however was not the case, but all passed of pleasantly.'' '''18th 19th 20th''' ''These three days we have had very strong trades, the ship heading up to S.S.W. during the day but falling off a point or two every night. We are now close to the coast of South America'' '''20th'''. ''Nothing has occurred; the fine cool breezes keep all healthy, with the exception of two young children, not expected to recover ...'' '''Nov 3rd'''. ''One melancholy occurrence has taken place since I last wrote, the death of one of the children before mentioned, on Wednesday evening /only four months old/ from teething and want of proper food, it was buried on Thursday morning at ½ past 7, and the funeral service read over it by the Doctor, after which, the poor little thing was consigned to its watery grave; I was quite upset for a time, but, after all, people of that class never seem to feel as acutely as we do for them.'' ''The cold weather that was anticipated has come sooner than expected and we have resumed some of our ………. garments and blankets. We quite enjoy the change, making us all brisk and lively and consequently industrious. We are getting thro’ the work quickly and as soon as I can, am going to make a set of short frocks for my Baby to land in. I have forgotten to say anything of Lucy’s sisters, they have the privilege of coming into our Cabin whenever we require their services, and indeed without their assistance occasionally we could not manage at all.'' ''Yesterday we saw two or three large albatross and when we arrive at the Cape we shall see them in great numbers; these birds are, of course, web footed; they are white in plumage, very large and powerful, many of them measuring between the tips of the wings 14 and 15 feet. '' ''Our good fortune has taken leave of us, for during the last week, we have been drifted far too far, making very little way toward our destination ... indeed we have suffered more this week than we have hitherto done, as between the strong S.E. gales, the pitching and rolling of the vessel and the cold weather we have been quite uncomfortable, add to which the constant expression of annoyance in a very brusque manner by our Captain was anything but pleasing to “ears polite”.'' '''16th''' ''During the last week we have had every variety of weather. Strong winds and rain, calms and a clear blue sky, very cold and very warm, alternately; on the whole however we have made considerable progress.'' ''Yesterday morning we passed the islands of Tristan D’Cunha, Inaccessible and Nightingale ...It is about 7 miles in extent and 20 miles in circuit with a mountain whose peak is 8326 feet above the level of the sea, and can be seen at the distance of 90 miles; we were distant about 30 and had a very good view of its summit, on which was a good deal of snow, but its base washed in vapour ... We continued in sight of it about 6 hours; even this short view of land, apparently very near to us was quite refreshing, tho’ rather tantalising.'' ''During the calms, the gentlemen had great sport in albatross fishing ...they are all skinned and sufficiently preserved and stuffed with hay to keep them in proper shape for the hands of experienced bird stuffers. The second one caught was presented to me by the first mate; it is a pretty one, having pink feathers on either side of the neck, but small being only 9 feet 6 inches between the wings. How I wish some day or other to send home to ornament the Hall'' ''Another disagreeable quarrel has taken place between the Captain and Doctor and it is only wonderful that they have not occurred more frequently ... complaints being made of the latter’s great inattention to his duties at all times. It is in his power greatly to alleviate the sufferings of the poor women with large families, many of them having young babies, by distributing amongst them sago ... of which there are large stores on board, instead of which, several children are wasting away for want of proper nourishment, to which is attributed the death of the infant I mentioned and the illness of the other, now not likely to survive many days, it having been reduced almost to a skeleton before the Captain knew of its situation, who is a very kind-hearted man and has ever since done all in his power to relieve their wants. The Doctor has scarcely a friend among the passengers and few that speak to him, all being much disappointed in him.'' '''17th''' ''Very light winds and nearly calm; several whales seen spouting at a distance. To our great astonishment we heard today that our stock of sheep and pigs is being reduced very fast and that unless we soon get strong westerly winds there is no probability of our having sufficiency for the voyage, in consequence of several having died in the warm weather. Orders were issued, for an accurate statement to be made of all that is left. The poor emigrants have for some time past lived upon salt meat and dry biscuit, being allowed no potatoes which are scarce.'' '''18th''' ''Still very light wind and not going more than one or two knots an hour. At sunrise this morning saw a ship to which shortly afterwards squared her sails and bore down for us, but finding she was making little way, her boat was lowered at about seven miles distance and in an hour boarded us. She proved to be the American whaler ‘Candici’ of New London, Captain Reid. cruising for fish out seven months and likely to continue out about 14 months longer unless they have more than usual good fortune. Our Commander sent an invitation to Captain Reid to dine with us at 3 o’clock which of course Jonathan accepted, as doubtful he would get a much better dinner here than “at home”.'' ''Several whales were spouting all around us, and were anxiously looking for a chase by the boats of the ‘Candici’, but we subsequently learned from the Captain that he never chased that sort of fish being the ‘fin back’ and they are very wary and seldom can be taken. The sight of so many females on board was quite novel to the Captain not having a single one on board his own vessel; he was quite a plain unassuming yankee, and the poor man was almost stared out of countenance, particularly by us ladies, not having seen a stranger so long ..'' ''The stranger took his leave at sunset, his vessel continued about the same distance from us all day, but was lost sight of next morning. During the night of this to us eventful day, the poor sick child died; it was reduced almost to a shadow, it must indeed have been a happy release to itself and its poor father and mother, who will doubtless ever reproach the doctor for the loss of their only child, it was about 11 months old. It was buried at sea the next day in the usual form.'' ''One poor man in consumption has become much worse latterly and the doctor reports most unfavourably of him – he has for the last week taken to his bed in the hospital. We are all anxiously awaiting for the decision of the Captain with regard to the necessity of putting in to the Cape. This circumstance tho’ considered unfortunate by the Captain and all concerned in the vessel, is to the passengers the thing of all others we most wish for, giving us the opportunity to have what we have so long looked for in vain, of sending our letters hence, besides affording us the pleasure once more of walking on dry land.'' '''The cabin passengers writing a letter to the Captain and threatening to report to their transport agent Mr Marshall, it was decided to replenish supplies at the Cape of Good Hope, where they arrived 26th November. Isabella sent the first half of her journal home by another ship, and began the second. She wrote a description of Cape Town which will not fit here: she found the climate hot and humid, the buildings stately and clean but too English for her desire to see something exotic.''' ''The Hottentots and Mahommedans are numerous, rather handsome than otherwise in feature, and their dress quite picturesque'' '''she wrote''', ''They all stared at us greatly seeing we were strangers, and we returned the compliment without scruple.'' '''The port was very busy and she enjoyed the ships. She wrote,''' ''Robert received newspapers from one of the passengers to the 1st December, which will enable us to give a month later intelligence from England''. '''It was at Cape Town that Isabella's stepdaughter Ellen formed an understanding with fellow passenger John McDouall, who was 23 years old while Ellen was approaching her sixteenth birthday. However, neither Isabella nor Robert knew anything of this at this time.''' '''12th''' ''We all felt rather dull on leaving the Cape, to commence as it were another long voyage .. I sadly missed the beautiful views we had had from our windows, and did not go up on deck for a week, all seemed so flat, after the busy scene our decks presented when at anchor.'' ''I believe I mentioned in my letter home that the poor man in consumption died on the evening of our arrival at Cape Town; he was sensible to the last and died in a very happy frame, he was gratified in his often expressed wish of being buried ashore, but unaccompanied by the Doctor, the most fitting person to have seen him laid amongst strangers!'' ''The people are all tolerably healthy, a few of them are suffering from colds.'' '''19th Dec'''. ''On the night of my last date a stiff breeze filled our sails and we have since been going on well'' ''Last night a magnificent meteor illuminated the heavens for about half a minute; it appeared like a ball of fire the size of a large cannon shot, rushing through the air and leaving a stream of light after it, making the heavens as bright as from vivid lightning. Some of our evenings are very lovely and the colour of the sun and of the clouds left after its setting exceed anything I ever saw in splendour of colour. We are often enlivened by the performance of our band and dancing on the quarter deck.'' '''28th''' ''Our good fortune continues and we are making rapid progress but the vessel rolls terrifically at times, so much so that we have been obliged to have stanchions put up in our cabins by which to hold on, before which, we could not keep our seats, but were continually sliding up or down the window seat and lockers tumbling one over the other and I have adopted an excellent plan of securing myself when Baby is in my arms by tying myself to one of the posts by a rope around my waist!'' ''On Tuesday last we were gratified with the sight of a large iceberg which must have drifted from the Antarctic, it was supposed to be about 80 to 100 feet high, half a mile in length and four to five miles in circumference; it was milk white and had a brilliant effect when the sun’s rays fell upon it. We were about 7 miles from it but our Captain was glad enough to get further away from it, which we soon did at the rate of 10 knots an hour'' ''On '''Christmas Day''' the emigrants were treated with a dinner of fresh meat, plum pudding and wine; our treat was to be startled out of our sleep at 12 o’c on Christmas eve by the Band, playing in the cuddy and the Captain wishing us the compliments of the season thro’ his speaking trumpet! Our latitude was 45 deg 9 mins East Lon 95 deg 37 mins – bringing us within a few days sail of the South Western point of Australia; being the Swan River settlement.'' '''Jan 8th 1841'''. ''We are today in 45.44 S Lat and 146.53 E Lon about 150 miles from Van Diemen’s Land, which we hope to make on Sunday morning, and then steer due north for our long looked for destination. New years Day was ushered in by music at midnight, and a similar ceremony gone through that took place on Christmas eve. '' ''There is a good deal of sickness on board, proceeding from the sudden change of weather; several are laid up with influenza, Margaret and Maryanne being amongst their number, the former was confined to bed for three weeks but is now much better, but in the midst of all this rolling and confusion, we have also had sickness of a pleasant kind; two births having taken place reminding me forcibly of what I was once looking forward to myself; I am indeed thankful that it was otherwise arranged, for on board a ship is the last place to look for quiet.'' '''Jan 18th''' ''We turned the South East corner of Van Diemen’s Land and encountered a fresh North Wester ... which has caused us all a world of trouble and anxiety about our supply of fresh provisions, now again run so low that we have not a week’s supply left, even with the greatest care, as there are heavy calls made on it daily for the sick'' ... ''...one melancholy case I have to record, the premature confinement of a poor woman of a five months child brought on by a severe cold causing inflammation, she lingered a few days and died on the 14th, leaving a husband and five poor children, the youngest not a year old in a very destitute state; a subscription has been raised for the husband and his five children ...'' ''We are now rapidly approaching land, having kept off last night, not being able to get off before dark; all is of course in a state of bustle and excitement ... shoreline very beautiful, being wooded down to the water’s edge and the hills dotted over with beautiful cottages, the heat is excessive.'' '''6 o’clock.''' ''Robert and a few of the gentlemen have been ashore looking for quarters, which by all accounts are very difficult to be procured, and rents exhorbitant, which news does not tend to raise our spirits; lodgings of some description must be got immediately as it is expected that we leave the vessel in 48 hours from the time of arrival; the heat coming so suddenly upon us is almost overpowering. I believe there is not one on board, either steerage or cuddy passengers who regrets leaving the ship; ….. have been daily growing more and more unpleasant; there are constant battles between the Captain and Doctor, the former tho’ extremely good natured is hasty in temper, which constantly brings him into scrapes with the Doctor, of whom he had but too much reason to complain, and there are some on board who never can forget his hard heartedness and malfunction in the time of sickness and affliction. Robert has been the peacemaker between them on many occasions; it is thought that disagreeable business may take place when matters are looked into.'' ''We hear of spiders an inch square, of black lizards centipedes and scorpions; locusts sing in the woods'' '''19th Jan 1841''' ''After hard work we have left the Alfred and got into lodging for which, we must pay 4 pounds per week, and we are considered exceedingly fortunate in getting them, even at that price. Robert has seen the Governor and the Colonial Secretary and has been received in the most flattering manner. May God grant him success. We are only this moment got in. I have much to do before night.''

grouping of family related documents for ease of online reference within wikitree

Here is an example of how to use WikiTree to organize a [http://www.wikitree.com/articles/family-reunion-ideas.html family reunion]. For testing purposes, this will be for the "Sample Family". We could give all sorts of details here. The date and location of the reunion, of course, but we could also list out games and entertainment for the reunion, talk about who might be attending, talk about previous reunions, or whatever. This page is automatically connected to family history through the names of anyone who posts to this page. When you click to someone's page, their family tree is easily accessible. We could also simply link to a family tree like this: [http://www.wikitree.com/index.php?title=Special:FamilyTree&who=Sample-7 Our Sample Family Tree]. '''[http://www.wikitree.com/index.php?title=Special:Showpage&f=family_reunion Click here to start your free reunion webpage.]''' [[Category:Family Reunions]] [[Category:Examples]]

The oldest homestead in Lancaster County. The house was built by Christian Herr in 1719. It was bought by the Hans Herr Historical Society and renovated in the early 1970s after being left vacant for a century. The house is now a museum, and is part of a larger museum complex dedicated to preserving the history of the earliest European settlers in Lancaster County.

''Janesville Daily Gazette'' Tuesday, January 2, 1951. p. 13 '''THINGS TO EAT, DRINK 57''' (classified section in which ad was printed) I WISH TO THANK MY MANY CUSTOMERS in the Janesville community for their patronage this past season. Hope to be serving you in 1951 starting about Nov. 1. [[Sloan-518|Clayton Sloane]] Janesville, Wis. Phone 7402

''Janesville Daily Gazette'' Monday, Aug. 28, 1961, p. 8 '''Richland School Sold for $3,700''' DELAVAN ─ [[Sloan-518|Clayton Sloane]] and Laurel Pinnow bought the old Richland Island School building and site for $3,700 at a public auction recently. The equipment was auctioned off for a total of $222.90. Between 75-100 person attended the auction at the school. The school was recently attached to the Delavan Joint School District No. 1, which held the sale, according to Supt. Charles H. Wileman.

Tidbit from History of Putnam County By Walter S. McClain- Hyram Brown, well known citizen of Dry Valley said when he came to Dry Valley in 1831, Corder Stone was preaching at Brown's Mill Church which he was reputed to have organized many years before, probably as early as 1810. Preaching was every 3rd Sunday. In the forties, (1840's) the church was moved across falling water on land donated by Hyram Brown. A LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE CANE CREEK CHRISTIAN BAPTIST CHURCH DECEMBER THE 10TH 1881 STATE OF TENNESSEE, PUTNAM COUNTY CHURCH BOOK AND LIST OF NAMES OF THE CHRISTIAN BAPTIST CHURCH CONVENED ORGANIZED IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 1868 WITH JAMES A. MOYERS, PASTOR. Upper Cumberland Genealogical Association, Inc. Vol. XII, No. 3 Fall 1987 Contributed by Pat Franklin (Some others may be but research not completed) Pg. 127: THE LIST ALSO INCLUDES SOME DEATHS, TRANSFERS, DISMISSALS 1. James A. Meyers; Deceased 9 May 1885 46. J. M. Judd; Dismissed by letter 2. Louis P. Gentry; Deceased 6 April 1916 47. W. M. Mills 3. William W. Ellis; Deceased 3 June 1917 48. W. L. Bray 4. Robbert Gentry; Deceased 49. W. R. Bray; Deceased 23 June 1916 5. Jaby T. Stewart; Deceased 17 April 1882 50. William Frankling, Dismissed by letter 6. Joel Henley 51. M. A. White 7. Robert Judd; Dismissed by letter 52. J. W. Stone 8. Jessey P. Stewart 53. J. H. Carr 9. Wesley Judd; Excluded himself 54. J. S. Myers 10. Nathan Taylor; Deceased 55. W. S. Grimes 11 Buchanon Brown; Gone to Bloomington 56. D. B. Stone 12. Sayphayett Gentry; Died 12 March 1883 57. G. G. Grimes 13. B. F. Patton; Dismissed by letter 58. W. M. Bray 14. Warren Jackson; Dismissed by letter 59. J. M. Bradford 15. George Bullington; Deceased 60. G. W. Jackson; Dismissed by letter 16. William P. Stone; Died 16 March 1883 61. J. T. Judd; Died 4 August 1890 17. John W. Stone; Deceased 1907 62. J. S. Sparks; Dismissed by letter 18. F. M. Gentry; Excluded himself 63. Jim Campbell 19. William Judd; Dismissed by letter 64. J. W. Sparks; Dismissed by letter 20. Mathias Judd; Dismissed by letter 65. J. W. Henley; Dismissed by letter 21. Nathan Judd 66. W. T. Stewart 22. Peter Rewark?; Dismissed by letter 67. J. N. Stone 23. James McCoy; Dismissed by letter 68. R. C.? Ray 24. John S. Welch; Dismissed by letter 69. W. B. Ray 25. Eulas Maxwell 70. G. W. Stone 26. John Mills; Name off by request 71. J. T. Stone 27. William Gentry; Deceased 1897 72. J. H. Myatt 28. Hiram Stone; Deceased 16 Aug 1891 73. A. R. Massa; Deceased 31 Jan. 1915 29. Jesse Bell; Deceased 74. J. S. Randolph 30. John Bray 75. George West; Deceased 14 May 189? 31. Bird Brown; Gone to Bloomington 76. W. Ashburn; Dismissed by letter 32. John W. Stewart; Dismissed by letter 77. H. F. Sparks 33. David Maxwell 78. J. P. Rollins; Gone to Christian Church 34. Thomas M. Gentry 79. J. H. Wr___? 35. Samuel P. Stewart; Died 3 June 1910 36. Robbert S. Gentry; Dismissed by letter 37. Matison Gentry; Gone to Antioch38. S. S. Shoemake; Gone to Antioch 39. Newton Bussell 40. Joseph McCaleb 41. H. T. Sparks; Dismissed by letter 42. E. W. Stone 43. W. B. Gentry 44. G. W. White, Died July 1919 45. A. F. Bullington Pg. 128: LIST OF FEMALE MEMBERS OF THE CANE CREEK CHURCH, DECEMBER THE 10TH 1881. 1. Nancy M. Moyers; Deceased 1 June 1883 55. Polina F. Gentry; died Feb 1890 2. Martha W. Gentry; Deceased 1 March 1919 56. Leona Dyre 3. Elizabeth E. Ellis; Deceased 6 Dec. 1900 57. Mary Ann Bray; Dismissed by letter 4. Nancy M. Maxwell; Deceased March 1911 58. M. S. Gentry 5. Sarah M. Maxell; Dismissed by letter 59. Susan S. Gentry; Died Aug. 1883 6. Lucretia Jane Mills 60. M. E. Stewart; Died July 1888 7. Margret E. Patton; Dismissed by letter 61. Nancy J. Stewart; Deceased 8. Martha Taylor; Dismissed by letter 62. Luanar A. Stewart 9. Manerva Stone 63. Lizey I. Stewart 10. Nancy C. Stewart; Deceased 2 April 1909 64. Jane Gentry; Dismissed by letter 11. Sorina Judd; Deceased 65. Adaline Putty; Dismissed by letter 12. Harret Henley 66. Mary J. Stewart; Dismissed by letter 13. Margret Stone; Deceased June 1920 67. Josey Shumake; Gone to Antioch 14. Leitha Judd; Deceased Aug. 27, 1900 68. Ma??randy West; Dismissed by letter 15. Almarinda Carter 69. Mary F. Moyers 16. Emeline Bowman; Deceased August 1892 70. E. J. Bray Whitehead 17. Arminta D. Stewart; Deceased 24 Oct. 1900 71. C. L. Stone 18. Sarah A. Mahan; 4 Aug 1889, deceased. 72. Martha Bray 19. Nancy Slagal; Dismissed by letter 10 Apr 1886 73. S. B. Bray; Deceased 2 March 1892 20. Susan Ann Taylor 74. S. G. Stone 21. Frances Brown; Gone to Bloomington 75. J. D. Gentry; Deceased 26 Sept. 1909 22. Sarah Maguire; Dismissed by letter 76. S. D. White 23. Julia Genty 77. O. A. Stone 24. Lowis ? Judd; Gone to Pleasant Ridge 78. C. A. Moyers 25. Mary Judd; Excluded herself by leaving us 79. N. A. Gentry; Deceased 1 Aug. 1913 26. Susan Gentry; Deceased March 1903 80. S. A. Stone 27. Margret Gentry; Deceased April 1888 81. M. S. Judd; Dismissed by letter 28. Julia Bradford 82. R. W. Mills; Dismissed by letter 29. Judy Ann Ellis 83. S. J. Bray; Deceased 1912 30. Mary Judd; Dismissed by letter 84. M. W. White 31. Jane Jackson; Dismissed by letter 85. S. E. Mills 32. Louisa Judd; Dismissed by letter 86. Mary W_____ 33. Nancy Hutson 87. M. W. Mills; Dismissed by letter 34. Catherine Jackson 88. S. F. Bussell Ellis; 35. Margret E. Moyers, Deceased 23 Jan. 1884 89. M. F. Bussell 36. Lucinda H. Gentry; Deceased 1881 90. M. T. Grimes; Deceased 7 April 1899 37. Sarra W. Gentry; Deceased 20 Oct. 1908 91. M. F. Stewart; Gone to Pleasant Hill 38. Lucinda Gentry; Deceased March 1891 92. M. A. Stewart; Died 19 Jan. 1907 39. Elizabeth Welch; Dismissed by letter 93. C. P. Jackson 40. Frances J. Welch; Dismissed by letter 94. D. C. Franklin 41. Mary Brown; Gone to Bloomington 95. R. D. Sparks; Dismissed by letter 42. Rhoda Brown; Gone to Bloomington 96. N. M. Ashburn; Dismissed by lette All branches of our family involved in the Christian faith. Many were pioneer Baptists and some were Methodists. This page to Document church history in Middle Tennessee that involved our family. http://www.osafreewillbaptist.org/historychurchcanecreek.html Excerpt of history mentioning members of our Gentry ancestors Cane Creek Baptist Church, Eighty-two years ago, Silas W. Gentry and wife Margaret Gentry, by warranty deed, gave the land on which the Cane Creek Baptist Church is located, the deed, executed on September 4, 1871, appears of record in Deed Book “A” at pages 246 and 247, in the office of the County Register. The consideration for which the deed of gift was executed by Silas W. Gentry is recited by him in said deed as follows: “for the love that I have for the Cause of Christ.” Throughout its history, the Cane Creek Church has been one of the most active Baptist congregations in Putnam County. The late F. M. Gentry (Francis Marion Gentry, s/o William Henry “Billy” Gentry & Lucinda Conway) served for 55 years, and until is death, as Clerk of this church. His daughter, Miss Bessie Gentry, succeeded her father as Clerk of the Church, in which position she has served for ten years. The following history complied as Nuggets Of Putnam County History by Spivey Our Family Names in CAPITALS The Christian Baptist Church In two of the sketches in this article, reference is made to the Christian Baptist denomination. It is highly proper that this article should contain a brief statement concerning this denomination, one reason being that it was founded by Putnam County ministers in Putnam County. About the year 1850, a number of ministers and churches of the Caney Fork Baptist Association withdrew from that Association as the result of doctrinal controversies. The leaders of this group were Elders CORDER STONE, and his son, Elder THOMAS STONE. Among the Putnam County Baptist congregations which so withdrew from the Caney Fork Association was the Caney Fork (Brown’s Mill) Baptist Church, the ministers and congregations so withdrawing do not seem, according to their minutes, to have organized themselves into an Association and independent denomination until after the close of the Civil War in 1865, when they did organize themselves into a new denomination and named it the Christian Baptist Church. From the best information obtainable, this denomination was organized and named at a meeting held for that purpose at the Caney Fork Baptist Church in the summer of 1865. At the same time and place, they organized the Stone Association of the Christian Baptist Church naming it in honor of their leaders, Elders CORDER STONE and son, THOMAS STONE. The Christian Baptist Church grew rapidly in this section, taking over many of the then Baptist congregations in Putnam County and some of the adjoining counties, and organizing new congregations. The Stone Association soon included congregations located in Putnam, White, Overton, Jackson, DeKalb, Cumberland, Van Buren, Rhea and Bledsoe counties. After 22 years, during which new congregations were organized and other Baptist congregations became affiliated with it, and the field of operations of the Stone Association were extended, the stone Association of Christian Baptists was divided, in 1887, into the Eastern and Western Division, dating its beginning as an Association to its organization in 1887. The Western Division of The stone Association of the Christian Baptist retained its independent denominational identity until 1897, when it united with the Free Will Baptist denomination. Among the well known ministers of the Christian Baptist Church were CORDER STONE, Nathan Judd, Thomas J. Clouse, Benjamin Clouse, M. Judd, W. S. Clouse, G. W. Pennington, G. B. Brown, Henry Johnson, L. F. Smith, Joseph A. Moyers, J. W. STONE, E. W. STONE, W. B. GENTRY, F. M. Flatt, W. N. Selby, D. E. Smith, J. L KINNAIRD, J. N. Cantrell, and J. L. Myers. These ministers and numerous other Christian Baptist ministers, rendered many years of faithful, devoted and untiring service, preaching the Gospel and conducting revivals throughout this section. They received very meager financial remuneration, but the good that they accomplished can never be computed until the day of final accounting, and their memory will long be cherished. Another work by Brother Grime- Why Am I A Baptist? See link below http://www.pbministries.org/Theology/J.%20H.%20Grime/Why%20Am%20I%20a%20Baptist/why_a_baptist.htm

[[Category:Nouvelle-France]] "La Nouvelle-France était une colonie du Royaume de France, située en Amérique du Nord et ayant existé de 1534 à 1763. Elle faisait partie du premier espace colonial français et sa capitale était la ville de Québec."http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nouvelle-France "New France (French: Nouvelle-France) was the area colonized by France in North America during a period beginning with the exploration of the Saint Lawrence River by Jacques Cartier in 1534 and ending with the cession of New France to Spain and Great Britain in 1763."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_France == Sources ==

[[Category:Cocagne, Nouveau-Brunswick]] [[Category:Gédaïque]] "Cocagne est un village canadien du comté de Kent, à l'est du Nouveau-Brunswick."http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cocagne_(Nouveau-Brunswick) "Cocagne (2001 population: 2,659) is a Canadian community in Kent County, New Brunswick."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cocagne,_New_Brunswick == Camp de Belair == * Report about possible archaeological digs. ** http://www.academia.edu/1025019/Camp_de_Belair_Ten_Years_After == Sources ==

---- '''''This is the Sources page for [[Ströhmer-2 | Max Ströhmer's profile]].''''' ---- == Sources in Public Archives == ''Copies of the documents listed here are hold by [[Schewe-4 | Daniel Schewe]].'' === Berlin State Archive === ''Link to the Berlin State Archive's German website: [http://www.landesarchiv-berlin.de/lab-neu/home.htm www.landesarchiv-berlin.de]'' * '''Königlich Preußisches Standesamt Rummelsburg: ''Geburtsurkunde Max August Karl Ströhmer. Nr. 181/1880''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P Rep. 351 Nr. 534. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Max Ströhmer's birth certificate, originally issued by the Royal Prussian Registry Office in Rummelsburg.'' * '''Königliches Standesamt I Neukölln: ''Aufgebotsantrag Max Ströhmer und Margarethe Rietz. Nr. 553/1921''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P Rep 351 Nr. 175. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Application for Banns of Marriage of Max Ströhmer and Margarethe Rietz, originally issued by the Royal Registry Office No. 1 in Neukölln.'' * '''Königliches Standesamt I Neukölln: ''Eintrag Nr. 553/1921. Max Ströhmer und Margarethe Rietz. Abschrift des Heiratsregister der Stadt Neukölln''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P Rep 351 Nr. 175. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Certificate of Marriage of Max Ströhmer and Margarethe Rietz originally issued by the Royal Registry Office No. 1 in Neukölln.'' * '''Landgericht II Berlin: ''Urteil im Prozess Louis Rietz gegen Margarethe Rietz, geb. Klein. Nr.: 34.R.886.20''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P Rep. 351 Nr. 534. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Divorce decree for Louis and Margarethe Rietz. The original document was issued by the Provincial Court No. 2 in Berlin.'' * '''Magistrat der Stadt Neukölln: ''Aufgebot Max August Karl Ströhmer und Margarethe Augustine Wilhelmine Rietz, geb. Klein. Nr. 553/21''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P Rep. 351 Nr. 534. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Banns of Marriage of Max Ströhmer and Margarethe Rietz. The original document was issued by the Township of Neukölln.'' * '''Polizeirevier 3 Neukölln: ''Meldebescheinigung. Max Ströhmer''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Signatur: P.Rep 351 Nr. 534. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Registration card of Max Ströhmer, originally issued by the Police Station No. 3 in Neukölln.'' * '''Preußisches Amtsgericht Neukölln: ''Befreiung von dem Ehehindernisse der zehnmonatigen Wartezeit''. Herausgeber: Landesarchiv Berlin. Berlin, 03.05.2013.''' : ''Release from 10 months waiting period for Margarethe Rietz, issued by the Prussian District Court in Neukölln.'' === Local Historic Archive in Erkner === * '''Bezirksbürgermeisterei Erkner: ''Nachrichtenblatt für Erkner, Grünheide, Spreeau, Mönchwinkel. Nr. 2''. In: Heimatkundliches Archiv der Stadt Erkner (Hrsg.): Nachrichtenblatt für Erkner 1946. Erkner, 06.03.1946.''' : ''News Sheet for Erkner No.2/1946 from March 6, 1946, published by the Mayor's Office in Erkner. Today the whole News Sheet collection is stored at the Local Historic Archive in Erkner.'' * '''Bezirksbürgermeisterei Erkner: ''Nachrichtenblatt für Erkner, Grünheide, Spreeau, Mönchwinkel. Nr. 16''. In: Heimatkundliches Archiv der Stadt Erkner (Hrsg.): Nachrichtenblatt für Erkner 1946. Erkner, 01.05.1946.''' : ''News Sheet for Erkner No.16/1946 from May 1, 1946, published by the Mayor's Office in Erkner. Today the whole News Sheet collection is stored at the Local Historic Archive in Erkner.'' * '''N.N.: ''Kurzbiographie Max Ströhmers''. In: Heimatkundliches Archiv der Stadt Erkner (Hrsg.): Antifaschistische Widerstandskämpfer in Erkner. Erkner, Januar 1971.''' : ''Short biography of Max Ströhmer written by an unknown author. It is part of a book containing biographies of anti-fascist resistance fighters from Erkner during the National Socialists' regime. The book is stored at the Local Historic Archive in Erkner.'' : ''This biography most likely is based on a letter to Max Ströhmer for his 50th anniversary of Party Membership (see below).'' === Archive of the Oder-Spree County === ''Link to the Archive's German website: [http://www.landkreis-oder-spree.de/index.phtml?La=1&sNavID=1300.304&object=tx%7C1300.4661.1&kat=&kuo=1&sub=0 www.landkreis-oder-spree.de]'' *''' Rat der Gemeinde Erkner: ''Organigramm der Gemeindeverwaltung Erkner''. In Landkreis Oder-Spree / Kreisarchiv (Hrsg.): Abschriften des Protokollbuchs der Gemeindevertretung Erkner. Signatur: GF 3241n. Beeskow, 09.08.2012.''' : ''Organisation chart of the town's administration in Erkner. It is part of the duplications of the Erkner Municipal Council's minute book, stored at the Oder-Spree County Archive.'' * '''Rat der Gemeinde Erkner: ''Besetzung der Planstellen bei der Gemeindeverwaltung Erkner''. In: Landkreis Oder-Spree / Kreisarchiv (Hrsg.): Abschriften des Protokollbuchs der Gemeindevertretung Erkner. Signatur: GF 3241n. Beeskow, 09.08.2012.''' : ''List of employees in the Erkner municipal administration. It is part of the duplications of the Erkner Municipal Council's minute book.'' * '''Rat der Gemeinde Erkner: ''Protokoll der Sitzung der Gemeindevertretung Erkner vom 03.02.1947''. In: Landkreis Oder-Spree / Kreisarchiv (Hrsg.): Abschriften des Protokollbuchs der Gemeindevertretung Erkner. Signatur: GF 3241n. Beeskow, 09.08.2012.''' : ''Record of the Municipal Council's session on February 2, 1947. It is part of the duplications of the Erkner Municipal Council's minute book.'' * '''Rat der Gemeinde Erkner: ''Beglaubigte Abschrift aus dem Protokollbuch der Gemeindevertretung Erkner vom 05.05.1948''. In: Landkreis Oder-Spree / Kreisarchiv (Hrsg.): Abschriften des Protokollbuchs der Gemeindevertretung Erkner. Signatur: GF 3241n. Beeskow, 09.08.2012.''' : ''Record of the Municipal Council's session on May 5, 1948. It is part of the duplications of the Erkner Municipal Council's minute book.'' === Administrative Archive of Rüdersdorf === ''Link to the Archive's German website: [http://www.bibliothek-ruedersdorf.de/texte/seite.php?id=59522 www.bibliothek-ruedersdorf.de]'' * '''Standesamt Rüdersdorf: ''Sterbeeintrag Nr. 64/1954. Max August Karl Ströhmer''. In: Gemeindearchiv Rüdersdorf bei Berlin (Hrsg.): Sterbebuch der Gemeinde Rüdersdorf. Rüdersdorf, 25.04.2013.''' : ''Death Certificate of Max Ströhmer, issued by the Rüdersdorf Registry Office.'' ---- == Sources in Private Archives == ''Copies or original documents listed here are hold by [[Schewe-4 | Daniel Schewe]].'' * '''Danzmann, Margarete: ''Glückwunschschreiben zum 70. Geburtstag Max Ströhmers''. Kleinmachnow, 03.11.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Max Ströhmer's 70th birthday sent by Margarete Danzmann, originally from Erkner, then employed at the East German Ministry of Education.'' * '''Der Leiter des Amtes für Information: ''Glückwunschschreiben zum 70. Geburtstag Max Ströhmers''. Potsdam, 19.10.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Max Ströhmer's 70th birthday sent by the Information Office's Director at the office of the State Premier of Brandenburg.'' * '''Der Polizei-Präsident von Köln: ''Ausweiskarte Max Ströhmer''. Köln, 04.06.1923.''' : ''Max Ströhmer's 1923 identity card for the British Occupied Rhineland, issued by the Cologne Police President.'' * '''[[Space:Max Ströhmer's 50th Party Membership Anniversary | Der Vorstand der Ortsgruppe Erkner der SED: ''Brief an den Genossen Max Ströhmer'']]. Erkner, 24.10.1953.''' : ''Letter from Local SED Executive Comittee, containing lots of information on Max Ströhmer's life. The letter was sent on the occasion of Max Ströhmer's 50th anniversary of Party Membership.'' * '''Kreisverband Niederbarnim der Vereinigung der Verfolgten des Naziregimes: ''Glückwunschschreiben zum 70. Geburtstag Max Ströhmers''. Bernau, 24.10.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Max Ströhmer's 70th birthday sent by the Union of Persecutees of the Nazi Regime.'' * '''N.N.: ''Brief an die sowjetische Kommandantur in Berlin-Karlshorst mit Auflistung vertrauenswürdiger Kommunisten in Erkner''. Herausgeber: Rudi Leikies. Erkner, o.J.''' : ''Letter to the Sowjet Military Administration in Berlin, written by an unknown author. It contains a 8 lines long "biography" of Max Ströhmer in both German and Russian, the latter is handwritten.'' * '''Pieck, Wilhelm: ''Danksagung an den Rat der Gemeinde Erkner''. Berlin, 09.01.1950.''' : ''Acknowledgement to Erkner's City Council by the East German President Wilhelm Pieck after receiving congratulations and presents for his 74th birthday.'' * '''Rat des Kreises Fürstenwalde (Spree): ''Glückwunschschreiben zum 70. Geburtstag Max Ströhmers''. Fürstenwalde (Spree), 11.10.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Max Ströhmer's 70th birthday by the Fürstenwalde County's Administration.'' * '''Rat des Kreises Fürstenwalde (Spree): ''Dankesschreiben an Max Ströhmer zur Pensionierung''. Fürstenwalde, 14.11.1951.''' : ''Acknowledgement to Max Ströhmer on the occasion of his retirement sent by the Fürstenwalde County's administration on November 14, 1951.'' * '''Rat des Kreises Fürstenwalde (Spree): ''Entbindung Max Ströhmers von der Funktion des Bürgermeisters der Gemeinde Erkner''. Fürstenwalde, 16.03.1951.''' : ''Release from the mayor's function of Erkner by the Fürstenwalde County's administration, sent on March 16, 1951.'' * '''Schlichtungsausschuß Groß-Berlin: ''Beisitzerausweis für Max Ströhmer''. Berlin, 08.09.1921.''' : ''Court identity card for Max Ströhmer from 1921.'' * '''Ströhmer Max: ''Gesammelte Rechnungen und Belege''. Erkner, 1921-1934.''' : ''Collection of Max Ströhmer's receipts and bills for the period of 1921-1934.'' * '''Ströhmer, Max: ''Brief an Wilhelm Pieck zu dessen 74. Geburtstag''. Erkner, 02.01.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Wilhelm Pieck's 74th birthday sent by Max Ströhmer.'' * '''Ströhmer, Max: ''Brief an das Parteisekretariat der SED in Erkner b. Berlin''. Erkner, 18.12.1953.''' : ''Letter to the local SED Executive Comittee, listing many colleagues and communist companions.'' * '''VOB Zentrag: ''Glückwunschschreiben zum 70. Geburtstag Max Ströhmers''. Berlin, 24.10.1950.''' : ''Congratulations on Max Ströhmer's 70th birthday sent by the Zentrag, the Peuvag's successor organisation.'' ---- == Others == * '''Berliner Adressbuch 1896-1943: unter Benutzung amtlicher Quellen. Berlin: Scherl 1896-1943. ([http://www.zlb.de/en/besondere-angebote/berlin-directory-for-the-years-1799-to-1943.html Link])''' : ''Berlin adress books for 1896-1943.'' * '''Bickel, S.: ''Erinnerungen''. Interview geführt von [[Schewe-4 | Daniel Schewe]]. Erkner, 12.08.2012.''' : ''Memories of Max Ströhmer's granddaughter.'' ---- == Unreviewed Documents == More (still unreviewed) documents about Max Ströhmer's life are stored at the following archives: * '''Bundesarchiv Berlin-Lichterfelde ''([http://www.bundesarchiv.de/index.html.en Federal Archives] in Berlin-Lichterfelde)''''' ** PEUVAG documents ** 10 protocolls of Nazi trials against Max Ströhmer * '''Brandenburgisches Landeshauptarchiv Potsdam ''([http://www.landeshauptarchiv-brandenburg.de/netCmsFrames.aspx?URL=english_0.aspx Brandenburg Main State Archive] in Potsdam)''''' ** Certificate as Persecutee of the Nazi Regime ** some more unknown documents * '''Bundesbeauftragter für die Unterlagen des Staatssicherheitsdienstes der ehemaligen Deutschen Demokratischen Republik (BStU) ''(Federal Commissioner for the Stasi Archives)''''' ** no precise mention of documents

When you follow the profiles backwards you suddenly begin to see names repeated ad-nauseum... and you may think... ' UhOh... error... errrooooorrr' and figure my tree is totally corrupted. Thats why I made this page, to do a side by side explanation so you can see it all in one place, and for better understanding I figure its better to go to the top... where the magic started... JAMES MONTGOMERY IS IN MY DIRECT LINE. ABIGAIL MONTGOMERY IS IN MY DIRECT LINE. JAMES AND ABIGAIL ARE BROTHER AND SISTER, BOTH ARE CHILDREN OF WILLIAM MONTGOMERY b. 1675 in Aghadowey,Londonderry, Ireland. JAMES MONTGOMERY m. MARY HENRY.... JAMSES SON ROBERT m.MARY WHITE.... ROBERTS SON THOMAS m.Rebecca Harper... ABIGAIL MONTGOMERY m. JOHN HARPER SR.... ABIGAILS SON JOHN JR.m.MIRIAM THOMPSON.... JOHN JRS. DAU REBECCA m. Thomas Montgomery... Thomas montgomery and Rebecca Harper Montgomery had daughter Eliza Lorraine Montgomery ....and so on down to the present day... ME! There. That was simple, right? Now the mind twisting... James son robert son thomas dau eliza dau evalett dau margaret dau evalett dau novella that means james is my ggrandfather eight times removed. He is also my ggrand uncle that far back... which is double dna... Abigail son john dau rebecca dau eliza dau evalett dau margaret dau evalett dau novella that means Abigail is my ggrandmother eight times removed. She is also my ggrand aunt that far back... which is double dna... mmmn now i getting confused! [[Lange-363|Gloria Lange]] ;) [[Harper-257|Rebecca Harper Montgomery]] [[ Montgomery-1755|Thomas Montgomery]] If you want to know more about this family Please see wm montgomerys tree at worldconnect at rootsweb.com, and also at homestead.com. Too, please read the history of Delaware co Ny by Jay Gould 1856, and Munsells History of New York, both found online. Please see the Montgomery and Harper memorials at findagrave.com for New York, Massachusetts, and Ohio. .. http://findagrave.com.

Here are open questions about Bolyards. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

This is a collection of reminiscences and conversations held with Charlotte Black and Donald Black. The document is reproduced here verbatim. All the information should be regarded as suspect until corroborated. == THE BERNSTEINS & THE ETHERTONS == remembered by CHARLOTTE HELEN AGNES BLACK 1901-1997 My parents were really lovely people and marvellous parents to us. My father was Hyman Bernstein, and came from Russian Poland (a place called Andreyoff (Jedregejow) in the province of Kaletzco). His wife was born Malka Brandt (Brown). They met when he was a pupil at the school run by her father, and they came over to England together when they were still very young, probably early in the 1880’s. They lived in the East End of London, in Bromehead Street, which was at the centre of Jewish life, but disappeared in a redevelopment in the 1950’s. My father was a tailor, and he used to make all the family’s coats. By the time of the first World War, he had premises in the West End, in Margaret Street. During the war, he made greatcoats for the Army. At the time he died, in 1949, he was working for another tailor, in Sydney Street, near his home. He was never ill, he just died of old age and my mother couldn’t wake him one morning to go to work. We were a large family, the oldest, my sisters Hindele and Sarele (Hannah and Sadie) being born in 1890 and 1892. Next came two boys, Roy, born in 1894, and Zalman (Stanley) in 18996. Then there was a little boy, Herzle, who died as a child from whooping cough. There were two other sisters who died young, Alte (Alice) born in 1899 and Chava (Evelyn). I was named Sheindele and came between these two, I was born in 1901. The youngest surviving child was Moshe (Marchant), and after him came twin boys, but I think they probably died at birth, they never came home. I was about six at that time, and I remember our oldest sister, Hannah, looking after us and making dumplings for us. During my childhood the Bernstein family became Etherton, and all our Yiddish names were anglicised. The person behind this was my brother Roy, who was very clever, and gained a place at Cambridge University. When he was born his name was Schliama Borenstein, but this had been formally changed to Simon Bernstein in 1908, and probably the rest of the family became Bernstein at that time. Even before the first world war there was a lot of anti-German feeling in this country. I had long, very fair plaits, and some of my friends used to call me a German. Roy took the German name Bernstein (burnt stone) and latinised it into Ether-ton (burnt stone). He gave us all English names. My father became Edward Carol Etherton, and my mother Millicent Sophia Etherton (known as Millie). Roy himself took the names Seddon Llewellyn Debroie Brian Etherton (these were supposed to be English, Welsh, Scottish and Irish). Hindele became Hannah Maude Barrett [NB an earlier note says Hannah Margaret Ethel] and Sarele became Sadie Adelaide Ruth, but both of these two married as Bernsteins, before we became Ethertons. Alte became Alice, Chava became Evelyn Barbara Lucy and Moshe became Marchant Radway. Zalman became Stanley Arnold. My new English names were Charlotte Helen Agnes. My brother Marchant and my brother in law, Maurice, always called me Charles. ''(Charlotte had two brothers-in-law called Maurice – Miller and Appleby – she probably meant Maurice Miller, who married her older sister Hannah) - Donald Black''. My mother ran a little [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shtiebel shtibl] in Bromehead Street. She came from a scholastic background, but many of the local people could not read or write, and she used to write and translate letters for them to send to their families in “the Heym” or in America. When I was old enough I used to help with this work; I got 6d for each letter. My parents saw that whatever we had, it was of the best. When I went to college my briefcase was of the best leather, and I had brogue shoes with tongues, bought from Daniel Neal’s in Kensington. They spent a fortune on us, never mind what it was. They made sure I learned the piano and the violin, and once I sang on the stage of the People’s Palace, among a group from my school, Cable Street Primary. After primary school, I went on to the Central Foundation School. I took evening classes at Redmond’s Road Talmud Torah. My sisters Hannah and Sadie became teachers, as I did. We trained at the Greystoke Teacher Training College. During my holidays I worked at a big store in the West End, called Maples. Hannah worked as a governess after leaving College. Sadie couldn't get a job in London when she had finished her training, so she got a job in Durham. My father went to see the local MP, Mr. Skurr, to get his help in finding a job for her, so that she could come back and teach in Blakesley Street School. My older sister Alice died during the influenza epidemic at the end of the War, in 1918. She and I were very good friends. My father had arranged for her to train as a shorthand-typist, because she did not get a scholarship. Alice was engaged to Ruby [Ruben] Salkind. He was in the army, and he came back to marry her when the war ended, just a few weeks after she died. He said he had lost a diamond and it had been buried in the ground and he couldn’t get it out. The names Alan and Arnold and Beatrice Alice in the family are reminders of this sister. My other very special friend was my younger sister Evelyn. She died of a brain tumour just before my wedding at Philpot Street Synagogue in 1923. Roy came to my wedding but he had refused to come unless we cancelled the reception. My husband never got on with any of my family. After I married I carried on teaching. You were not supposed to teach if you were married so I did not tell people I was married till 1926. Roy himself married a girl called Alice, who had been a friend of Sadie’s at Teacher Training College. They may have had a child, or children. Later he left her, and went off to America, where he married again and had a second family. Much later one of the family did make contact with Roy’s American family, but they had never heard of his relatives in London and did not even know that their father was Jewish. Roy had a very varied career in America. He was trained as a chemist, and at one time he went prospecting for gold. There is also a story in the family that he became mayor Chicago ''(but this seems to have been quite untrue) - Donald Black''. I remember that when I was a child, Roy bought me the Children’s Encyclopedia, in eight volumes. Hannah married Maurice Miller. Maurice was a Civil Servant. During World War II he was in the Army, in Egypt, where at one time he was ill with Blackwater fever. At that time Hannah took over his job in the Civil Service. Hannah and Maurice had two sons, Arthur and Leslie. I remember that my mother saw to it that Arthur had a barmitzvah. I looked after Arthur and Leslie when they were children and I remember taking Leslie away to camp during the war. I remember looking after everyone’s children – Sadie’s, Hannah’s, Kitty’s. My brother Stanley was apprenticed to a tobacco company when he left school. In World War I he was in the 2nd/25th Cyclist Regiment, based on the East Coast. I remember that when he was in the services, he sent me a book by Louisa May Alcott. I thought he was lovely. Stanley was very hard-working and expected his family to work hard too. His wife was Kitty Myers, who had been the best friend of my sister Alice. The two girls met when they were at evening classes together. I remember that Stanley would never buy Kitty a washing machine. In later life Kitty did a tremendous amount of work for their synagogue in Ilford. Stanley and Kitty had a son Ian, who was older than Hannah’s son Leslie. I remember they used to play together, but later Leslie was not allowed to go to Uncle Stan’s because he used to corporally punish Ian. Ian, and Hannah’s older son Arthur, couldn’t stand one another as children. Ian served in World War II as a paratrooper. He heard people say that Jews did not pull their weight in the war and he made it very clear to everyone in the paratroopers that he was a Jew. Ian married Sandra. In recent years he lived in South Africa. He became very orthodox, and he changed his name and that of his children from Etherton back to Bernstein. Stanley’s other son was called Alan. He was ten weeks older than my oldest son whom we named Arnold Alan although we called him Alan. Alan Etherton married Elaine Maccoby, whose father was also a teacher. I helped and encouraged Alan and Elaine before their marriage. I was also friendly with Maurice Miller’s sister Clara and her husband, whose surname was Pincus. The Pincus’s were steel grinders, from Sheffield. Mother’s father was called Israel Brandt. I remember that he came over to England for the coronation ''(presumably George V, in 1910) - Donald Black''. He had a brother, who had two daughters, my cousins Hettie and Hilda. Hettie was head girl at Norwood at one time. Hilda went to America, where she married a Mr. Kurtz. It was intended that Donald should go to America during the war, to stay with the Kurtz family. Alan had already gone, he stayed with a family called the Monheimers (Mrs. Monheimer was connected with the firm of Procter and Gamble). However the evacuee ship which followed Alan’s was torpedoed, so it was decided that Donald should stay in England. In America Alan was known by his first name, Arnold. My husband and I lived in Stamford Hill before we moved to Hendon in around 1935. I remember Alan once fell in the River Lea, which was at the bottom of the road, and was brought home by the police. The man who lived in the corner house nearby owned a butcher’s shop in Smithfield. He used to get drunk so his wife used to come to my house on some evenings. Your father was never at home. Sadie and her husband Phil Simons lived near by. (Phil’s parents lived in Bow). On many other evenings I went round to Sadie and Phil for company and they used to take me home afterwards. A policeman used to open my door for me, because there were so many burglaries in the neighbourhood. When we moved to Greyhound Hill in Hendon there were cows in the field opposite and a park right behind us, where the boys could play. Beatrice was born in that house during the War, she was delivered on top of the Morrison table shelter. I remember the midwife left her forceps behind, and that Donald, who was 12 at the time, said “Ugh” when he first saw the new red baby. When my father died in 1949 my husband said “let your brothers and sisters go there first”, so Michael got his friend to drive me to Bromehead Street. Maurice Mindel took me there for the funeral. My mother had a lovely photo of herself. She had written on it in Hebrew at the back. I’m so sorry we haven’t got it any longer. There was also a hand mirror, with sepia photos. Lots of lovely things have gone. Some other snippets of notes: *He (??) had a bureau where he used to keep his papers, and my father carried it from there to Stamford Hill. *Trotsky was a Bronstein. He came over to England to a Conference. He had a mother and father in Bromehead Street… something to do with Hannah? *Your father signed papers to bring her over (Klarri?) == Sources == *Most of these reminiscences were from a conversation in December 1995. A few of them come from notes made on various earlier occasions. ''- Donald Black''

Collection of notes and references compiled by Donald Black and his wife Ena. All unconfirmed. Only the punctuation has been tidied up from the original document emailed to [[Miller-16596|Joe Miller]] Notes from Charlotte Helen Agnes Black (Etherton) and from papers in possession of her son Donald & his wife Ena Black, and information from other family members. Charlotte’s parents were Hyman and Malka Borenstein, of Andreyoff, Jedrezejow, Province of Kaletzko, Ukraine. Hyman Borenstein was Born 1866 or 1867,in Andreyoff, Died 1949 in London. Malka was born Malka Brandt (later Millie Brown). Born 1866 in (possibly) Silesia, Died 30 May 1951 in London, Hyman & Malka met when he was a student at the school run by her father, Israel Brandt. They came to England in the 1890’s with their three oldest children, Hinde, Sarah, & son Shliama, who were entered on the English School Registers as Bernstein. Schliama’s name was formally changed in 1908 to Simon Bernstein. (He is the one who became known as Roy) Bernstein Family was naturalised in 1911 and probably Anglicised all their names at that time – Many people were doing this as the war with Germany loomed (Including the Battenberg Family , later the Mountbattens). Roy was the one who initiated these changes and found the English names. Bernstein (Etherton) children went to Cable Street Primary School. Chab went to Central Foundation School in Cable Street. Hannah, Sadie & Charlotte all trained as teachers. One note says they all did their teacher training at Greystoke College (2 Year Course). Greystoke College, Fetter Lane. more modern. More up to date. More central. opposite Birkbeck (B. For Art and Singing). Charlotte did her probationary year’s teaching at Russell Road Primary School at West Ham. At one time she took evening classes at Redmond’s Road Talmud Torah Sadie (another Note Says: Clapham Day) couldn't find a teaching post in London, so she went to Durham. Family Home Was 32 Bromehead Street , which was destroyed in the Blitz in WW2. In 1911, when family was naturalised, Hinde became Hannah Maude Barrett Etherton. She was then at the Pupil Teachers’ Centre, Essex Street, Mile End Road. Sadie (Sarah) was on the registers of: I) Infants School, Buckle Street, Aldgate East Ii) Old Castle Street School, Iii) Central Foundation School, Spital Square (As Bernstein, Anglicised Form of Borenstein, Henceforward Sadie Adeline Ruth Etherton) Simon Started as Schliama Borenstein (changed 1908 to Simon Bernstein) on Registers of Infants School, Buckle Street, Aldgate ii) Free School, Bell Lane, iii)Central Foundation School His name was changed to Simon Bernstein on 28th November 1908 And to Seddon Llewellyn Debroye (Roy) Brian Etherton (Roy was meant to have some relation to Roi or Roy – names for a King), Zollie Changed to E Arnold Stanley Etherton Alice Margaret Ethel Etherton In 1911 Charlotte was at Baker Street School, Sidney Street, So was Evelyn Barbara Lucy, and probably also Edmund Radwaye Marchant Etherton (Formerly Moses Bernstein) Father’s father (Borenstein) stayed in Poland. He was an only son. Mother’s Family, (Brandt/Brandes/Brown) very comfortable people. All emigrated after the 1st World War. Young, ambitious, school, magazine. All very clever. All went into chemical field. Farmlands in New York, Toronto, Philadelphia. David Brandt, the brother of Millie, was the father of Hilda and Hetty Brown. Hilda married Albert Kurtz in the USA. The families stayed in touch, and during World War II, Charlotte’s oldest son Alan was evacuated to the USA and lived with a family called Monheimer, who we think were friends of the Kurtz Family.

Did you know that U.S. Vice President Thomas Andrews Hendricks is a descendant of Daniel Henry Hendrick and Dorothy Pike of Haverhill, MA? If anyone thinks they are related, please contact me. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Source: pjhalfcat on ancestry.com. "Photo of an article included in a book called ''Henry's Heritage''. The article was originally written by a desendant of Abijah and Elizabeth, Mrs. Lanelle Wiggins Folkes of Webb, Alabama. The page was photographed at the Reference Room of the Alabama Department of Archives and History in Montgomery, Alabama." [[Wiggins-226|Daniel]] and [[Truitt-276|Suzannah]] Wiggins were the parents of eleven children. My great, great grandfather, Abijah Wiggins, was the second of their eleven children. [[Wiggins-493|Abijah Wiggins]] was born February 5, 1803 in North Carolina; and, died September 25, 1887 in Henry County, Alabama; he married [[Adams-13345|Elizabeth Adams]], who was born October 10, 1803 in North Carolina also; she died September 26, 1894 Henry County, Alabama. Along with his father, Daniel, and family, Abijah and his family came into South Carolina; Georgia; and ,finally, Southeast Alabama. Abijah and Elizabeth settled in Henry County, Alabama Choctawhatchee River near Old Center Methodist Church in Henry County, Alabama; and, both are buried with distinctive grave markers there. They probably married in Georgia about 1842; they were the parents of fourteen children as follows: 1. [[Wiggins-492|Nancy Wiggins]] was born December 7, 1825; (Georgia); she married [[Sowell-228|George N. Sowell]]. 2. William D. Wiggins was born May 17, 1827 (Georgia); he died in 1839. 3. Arnold Wiggins was born July 7, 1828 (Georgia); died in the Civil War; his body was not returned home. He was in Company B, 33rd Regiment. 4. Hopewell Wiggins was born November 12, 1829 (Georgia) and died in 1923 and is buried in Covington County, Alabama. He was in the Civil War; and, his wife was Elizabeth Oates Cooper. 5. James D. Wiggins was born in 1831 and died young. 6. Elizabeth was born in January 12, 1833 (Georgia) and married Charles Alfred Hutto; they are buried at Wiggins Church Cemetery in Dale County, Alabama. 7. Anzilla Wiggins was born March 27, 1834 (Georgia) and died in April 24, 1919; she married Kenneth Yelverton. Both are buried at Wiggins Church Cemetery (Dale Co., Alabama). 8. Mary Wiggins was born December 12, 1835 (Georgia) and married Isaac Kent. 9. Winford Wiggins was born October 12, 1837 (Georgia) and died in 1904 (Henry Co., Alabama); married Green Davidson. 10. Susan Wiggins was born April 26, 1839 (Georgia); married Willis W. McLain November 16, 1858; she died in 1920. 11. Phoebe Wiggins was born April 29, 1841 (Georgia) and died in 1929 in Henry County, Alabama. She married Jeremiah Wilkinson (he died in Civil War); and they are buried at Wiggins Cemetery (Dale County), Alabama. Her second husband was W. H. Key. 12. George M. Wiggins was a Civil War soldier born November 29, 1843 (Georgia) and died November 26, 1931; he was married to Alcie J. Wilkinson. They are both buried at Bluff Springs in Houston County, Alabama. 13. Rebecca Wiggins was born December 10, 1849 and died December 24, 1930 (Henry Co., Alabama); she was about the 3rd or 4th wife of James W. Cureton; and they are buried at Center Methodist Church Cemetery in Henry County, Alabama. 14. Martha Ann Frances Wiggins was born March 31, 1851 (prob. Henry Co., Alabama); and died June 8, 1938. She married William W. Camercon and they are buried at Union Hill Church Cemetery in Houston County, Alabama. I, Lanelle Wiggins Folkes, am the great, great granddaughter of Abijah and Elizabeth Adams Wiggins and have had the unique opportunity to walk where their homesite once was; many other of my close relatives -- even my great grandfather George M. Wiggins, had a homesite close by. In my walks, I have picked up keepsakes from some of the old home sites. I feel so humble to have had such pleasures to experience; and, to have listened to the stories about the loving and caring ways within these families. There was always a story about a family Bible-even as far back as Daniel Wiggins' Bible. What a struggle it must have been to care for and provide for such large families; and to travel such distances with so many people along. But, thank God' They never gave up! Many of the Wiggins descendants were school teachers; so there must have been an emphasis on education somewhere farther back in this family. ''Sources: History of Henry Co., Alabama by Mrs. Marvin Scott; Henry County, Alabama Tomb Records; family stories, family property deeds, and marriage licenses of Henry and Houston Counties, Alabama. Submitted by: Mrs. Dorothy Brackin, 2155 Ben Ivey Road, Webb, Alabama 36376. Written by: Mrs. Lanelle Wiggins Folkes, 2155 Ben Ivey Road, Webb, AL 36376.''

=== Epworth United Methodist Church, Elgin, Il === '''April 15, 1894''', first meeting started as Faith Mission on the southeast side of Elgin. Rev. Charles A Briggs (Sr) was the founding pastor. NOTE: At that time there was a Presbyterian minister by the same name Rev. Charles A Briggs time. They were not related. '''September 1, 1895''', became Epworth Methodist Episcopal Church, in full connection with the Rock River Conference (later called the Northern Illinois Conference). To be continued

In old writings the name Sewerby is found variously spelt - as Syuuardeby, Sywardby, Sowerbye, Sewardbie, and so on.There is little doubt the name is of Danish origin and means Syward's farmstead. Prior to the Norman Conquest, Sewerby was largely the property of two landowners, Carle and Torchil. Sewerby then passed to Robert, Count of Mortain in Normandy and Earl of Cornwall, half brother to William the Conqueror himself. In 1088 Count Robert was banished and his estates, including Sewerby, were confiscated. There is no record of the fate of Robert's undertenant, Richard de Surdeval, though it is possible his family survived as the de Sywardbys, taking the name of the village. == The de Sywarbdy Family == The first of this family we know by name is Osbert, active in the 1170s and 80s, when he is named as a witness to a deed confirming donations to the Priory at Bridlington, founded in 1113. Osbert himself made gifts of land to the Priory as did many of his descendants. Quickly growing in importance in the locality, the de Sywardbys appear soon to have owned the greater part of Sewerby and much of Marton. Their position in the neighbourhood was strengthened by marriage ties with the de Martons and de Bucktons, and during the course of the 14th Century three generations of de Sywardbys were knighted. Records offer fleeting glimpses of life down the centuries at Sewerby Hall. There is evidence that William de Sywardby built a chapel in the grounds of the manor house in or around 1414, and a suggestion that he may have tried to avoid church taxes by claiming that the building was used to dry herring. His son and heir’s widow Elizabeth bequeathed the residue of her estate to maintain a chaplain at Sewerby, so a small chapel must have been there around that time. The last of the de Sywardbys was an heiress, Margaret, who married Sir Geoffrey Pigott of Clotherholme, near Ripon. Margaret died in 1485, and was succeeded by her son Sir Ranulf Pigott. But the Pigotts were not destined to remain long at Sewerby. Ranulf's son Thomas died without a male heir and the estates of Sewerby and Clotherholme went to his daughter Elizabeth. This well-endowed lady married three times, her last husband being Sir Charles Brandon - a bastard son of the Duke of Suffolk, brother-in-law to Henry VIII. The couple sold Sewerby in 1545 and so the estate finally passed out of the hands of the descendants of Osbert de Sywardby after nearly 400 years. Swinton RoomOpens in pop up window Swinton Room Over the next two decades Sewerby changed hands on no fewer than six occasions. But then in 1566 the estate came into the ownership of another family which was to be associated with the name of Sewerby for many years. == The Carleill Family == The new owner was John Carleill or Carlyll, gentleman, of Bootham, York. At that time the property was probably showing signs of long years of neglect, and John and his wife Mary are thought to have invested heavily in improvements. John and Mary died about 12 years after settling at Sewerby and like the de Sywardbys were buried at Bridlington. Their son Tristram inherited at the age of "fifty and upwards", and was almost 90 when he died in 1618. The next Carleill was Randolph or Randle, who succeeded at the age of 30. It was during his time as squire that Henrietta Maria, Queen of Charles I, landed at Bridlington after a voyage to Holland to raise money on the Crown Jewels - money needed for the purchase of arms. There is no record of the Carleill's views on the Civil War, though many of their neighbours paid court to Henrietta during her two-week stay at nearby Boynton Hall. StaircaseOpens in pop up window Staircase Randle died in 1659 and Sewerby came to his eldest son Robert, who was to enjoy his inheritance for 26 years. The next and last Carleill squire of Sewerby was Robert's son Henry. Henry died in 1701 and his widow was to return to her family home in the West Riding. A young heir was alive - another Henry - but he was never to return as squire. == The Greame Family == John Greame and his son Robert seem to have made their fortune by acting as agents for Lady Boococke, a considerable landowner in Bridlington. Robert became a landowner in his own right with the purchase of a manor in Holderness in 1694. Robert's son, another John Greame, was to be the first of his family to live at Sewerby Hall. In 1693 John married the daughter of Thomas Kitchingman, merchant of Leeds, but she died soon after the marriage. Six years later John married a second time, his new wife, Mary Taylor of Towthorpe, being another heiress. Oak RoomOpens in pop up window Oak Room In 1713 John Greame's bay horse champion won Queen Anne's Gold Cup at the races at York. It was a sign that the family were now wealthy and quickly ascending the social ladder. The death of Robert Greame in 1708 certainly left John a rich man, and one who felt the need for a house which reflected his new importance. He first leased, then purchased the Sewerby estate from Elizabeth, widow of Henry Carleill, and the young Carleill heir. It is interesting to note that another Carleill son, William, was to remain in Bridlington and practice as a surgeon, and indeed in 1721 was to marry John Greame's eldest daughter. But all the signs are that the Carleills were coming down in the world just as the Greames were transforming themselves into gentry.

Here is a page for organizing our family reunion. Please edit this text with more details and reunion updates. Add memories from past reunions below. Use the bulletin board to the right to ask questions and coordinate with each other. [[Category:Family Reunions]]

'''Documents copied in the Escambia County (Florida) Clerks Archives, Jan 2013. It is a partial transcript as they could not find the rest.''' State of Florida -vs- [[Sloan-518|JOHN CLAYTON SLOAN]], Defendant. A preliminary hearing was held before the Hon. R. L. Kendrick, Judge of the above named Court, on the 15th day of December, A. D. 1939, and the following proceedings were had: THE COURT: Mr. Sloan, you are charged with withholding support from your minor child, [[Sloane-54|John Clayton Sloan]], one month old, are you guilty of that? MR. SLOAN: No, sir, I am not guilty. Thereupon, Mr. Villar announced to the Court that he had talked to Mr. Sloan but he was not at this time representing him. THE COURT: Have you any attorney representing you? MR. SLOAN: No, sir, I will defend my own case. THE COURT: Mr. Sloan, you have a right to exclude all witnesses except the one that is testifying where each can't hear what the other is testifying to. Would you like to have that rule of the court put into effect? MR. SLOANE: Why it is all right like it is. It is framed any way. [[Sowell-165|MRS. JOHN CLAYTON SLOAN]], A witness in behalf of the State, who after being first duly sworn, testified as follows: DIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Mrs. Sloan, you signed this affidavit on the 11th day of this month, which was last Monday, charging Mr. Sloan. MR. SLOAN: Judge, do I have a lawyer's right to interfere with the questioning, please. THE COURT: Yes. MR. SLOAN: All right, how is that name spelled again, that first name, how is it spelled? That Sloan, how is it spelled? THE COURT: "S L O A N". MR. SLOAN: All right, that is all. Q You brought this charge against Mr. Sloan? A I brought that charge against Mr. Sloan. Q You are Mr. Sloan's lawfully married wife? A I am lawfully married to Jack Clayton Sloan. Q This man here? (Indicating the defendant). A That man. (Indicating the defendant). Q When were you married? A February 5th of this year. Q Have you any proof of that? A I have my marriage certificate here. Q Would you mind producing that, please? Thereupon, witness hands marriage certificate to Judge Kendrick. Q You were married at Pensacola, Florida, on the 5th day of February, 1939, by Dr. Allen S. Cutts of the First Baptist Church? A Yes. Q And that was witnessed by Doris Seals and Bill Seals? A Yes Q Is Doris and Bill Seals local people? A They are not. Q You were married on the 5th day of February, Mrs. Sloan, how long did you live in Pensacola? A I haven't lived in Pensacola only since the last day of July. I came to the hospital the last day of July and the doctor wouldn't permit me to return home until after my baby was born. Q Where are you living the time you were married until the first day of July? A Evergreen, Alabama. Q Then you returned to Pensacola and went to the hospital? A Yes, sir. Q When was your baby born? A November 10th. Q The baby is still living? A Yes, sir. Q Has Mr. Sloan ever contributed anything to the support of that child? A He hasn't seen the child. Q When did you last see Mr. Sloan until this week? A September 24th. Q Where did he leave you? A At the place we are supposed to be boarding, #1101 North Alcaniz. Q Did you have any knowledge of his whereabouts? A I did not until this announcement came out in the paper on Sunday. Q Of course, when the announcement came out you got busy? A And found out where he was. Q Have you any photograph of Mr. Sloan that you had during the time you lived together? A Yes, sir. Q How long have you had that photograph? A Since before we were married. I don't know the exact date but before we were married. Q Well, how long have you known Mr. Sloan - when did you first meet him? A I have been seeing Mr. Sloan since October of last year, when he first went to Evergreen, but I didn't meet him until December. Q And you have had this photograph since December? A Well, I will say around the first part of January. Q Now, is there any other facts that you can bring out that I have overlooked? A None that I know of. Q You are not divorced? A Not to my knowledge. Q And Mr. Sloan is the same Mr. Sloan you were married to here in Pensacola? A So far as I know Q And he is the father of your child? A Certainly. THE COURT: Now, Mr. Sloan, under the law you have a right, not being represented by an attorney, to ask the witnesses any question pertaining to the testimony that they have just offered any question you desire. MR. SLOAN: Well, Judge, there are a few questions I would like to ask. THE COURT: All right, sir. CROSS EXAMINATION BY THE DEFENDANT, MR. SLOAN: Q Did your husband have any tattoo marks on him? A No tattoo marks, no. Q And what was the scars on his body, did he have any scars on his body? A He had one scar on his body supposed to be from an operation, from a shell shock wound or a wound during the war. MR. SLOAN: Judge, If Your Honor can send Mr. Gandy with me to another room I can show you scars, double hernia scars that I was operated upon by Doctor Sears of New York, and it wasn't a wound, and I have also tattoo marks that have been on me for years. They were put on me in Houston, Texas. It is very easy to get a photograph... THE COURT: Mr. Sloan, you are making a statement. Q Isn't it possible that picture represents me yet isn't me? MR. SLOAN: Yesterday over in jail - I just want to make a statement here. Could I make a statement? THE COURT: Well, you can later on. I have got to warn you of your constitutional rights before you make a statement. At this time you can only question the witnesses. Q Isn't it possible you could be mistaken in the man? A It is possible. It is nothing impossible. REDIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q Let me ask you one more question, Mrs. Sloan, and I want you to be very positive about that, is that the same Mr. Sloan that you married? Q In other words, you know you are not mistaken? A As far as I know, unless there are some marks of some kind that would bring about something I don't know nothing about. Q Down in the county Jail in the presence of some of the witnesses during a conversation between Mr. Sloan and yourself didn't you identify the suit of clothes he had on? A Not the county Jail. I did the night they brought him by the house for me to identify. Q You identified the clothes he had on? A Yes, sir. Q You were with him when he bought the clothes? A No, sir, I was not. He had the clothing when I married him. Q The same suit of clothes? A Yes. The same clothes or it is an identical suit. RECROSS EXAMINATION BY MR. SLOAN: Q Did you ever see your husband stripped -- you wouldn't know positively whether there was any identification marks on him or not? A Yes, I would know that. I took care of him during two months illness, I guess I would. REDIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q Well it was just a few months ago you saw him? A Just three months, September 24th is three months. Q And he couldn't have changed enough where you wouldn't recognize him? A No, sir. THEREUPON, the witness was excused. H. E. Gandy, Jr., A witness in behalf of the State, who after being first duly sworn, testified as follows: DIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q Mr. Gandy, you are a deputy sheriff? A Yes, sir. Q You handled the arrest - you had the warrant and handled the arrest and made the investigation in this case, I believe? A Yes, sir. Q Suppose you just state to us just what happened from the time you got the warrant right on down? A Well, this lady came down and reported that her husband had been missing around three month and that he brought her here from Evergreen, Alabama, to get a Doctor's treatment, and she was in a family way at that time and the 10th of last month she had the baby and she said she noticed in the Sunday's paper that a man by the same name only changing the Jackson and Clayton around, putting the Clayton first, named Sloan, S L O A N was the way he spelled it at the time he married her but he added the E to his name. I went to him and we tried to catch him that afternoon but we didn't until that night about seven thirty. Q Where did you catch him? A I caught him at Brad's home, the girl's home he was supposed to marry, and I put him under arrest and I brought him to jail. He has denied being her husband ever since he was arrested. I searched him and found what I thought was a diamond ring at the time but it turned out to be a phony ring, ten cents Kress ring. He denied ever being in Evergreen, Alabama. I found an insurance policy in his suit case and letter addressed to this store where he was supposed to work - here is the original affidavit of his marriage that he married this girl, here is his City Driver's permit he signed and you can look at it yourself and see it is the same handwriting. Now, that Social Security Application, did you bring it with you this morning, Mr. Horn? MR. HORN: Yes, I did. A (WITNESS CONTINUING). It is identically the same handwriting on this. The only thing that he has changed about his name here is one of his driving permits, both driving permits, is J. Clayton Sloan, this State Driver's Permit is J. Clayton Sloan but on his Social Security Card he changed it around to Clayton Jackson Sloan. I got him to sign an order and he changed his handwriting all together. You can see where he made his S and J and all of them. Q Is there anything further you could offer that hasn't been introduced? A No, sir, it isn't. As I said about the ring he had the ring. Q That was on his person? A Yes, sir. Q And you took that to an expert jeweler and found that it is just a phony Kress ring? A No, sir, I haven't taken it to no expert jeweler. I took how own word for it because he said it was a good ring and when we got to the jail he said it was a Kress ring. Anybody could look at it and see it was a dime ring. CROSS EXAMINATION BY THE DEFENDANT, MR. SLOAN: Q Did I try to offer any resistance when you tried to make an arrest? A No, sir. Q Haven't ever offered any resistance, have I? A Well, as far as that part it wouldn't have done you no good anyway because I put you under arrest. Q Didn't have no fire arms? A No, sir, but now he claimed that he was in the World War. the records will show he is thirty five years old this year and I don't believe a man thirty five years old ever seen the world war last time. If he did he was about eleven years old. Q I was fifteen years old. THEREUPON, The witness was excused. S. T. WILCOX, A witness in behalf of the State, who after being duly sworn, testified as follows: DIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q What is your name? A Wilcox, S. T. Wilcox. Q What is your address? A #1101 North Alcaniz. Q I believe that sometime this summer that Mr. Sloan brought his wife to your house and arranged to get board and room there for the two of them, is that right? A Yes, sir. Q How long did they live in your home? A Well, his wife has been in my house ever since the 11th day of August excepting five days when she had the birth of the child. Q How long did he stay in your home? A Well, he just came, - I wouldn't be positive now, he came in two or three times on Saturday night and leave Sunday morning. the last time he came in sometime in the night and left before breakfast. He generally ate breakfast until the last time. Q You had different conversations with him and was around? A Yes, sir. Q Is that the same man? (Indicating the defendant). A Well, if I can see it is, yes, sir, that is the man. Q that is the same Mr. Sloan that brought his wife there and arranged board for this Mrs. Sloan? A Yes, sir, that is the same man. THEREUPON, the witness was excused. THE COURT: Now, Mr. Sloan, that concludes the evidence that we have for the State. Is there any witness that you would like to call? Is there any statement that you would like to make? MR. SLOAN: Yes, sir, if I could start my statement and finish it without interruption. THE COURT: Is there any witnesses you would like to put on? MR. SLOANE: I haven't got any witnesses. THE COURT: Before you make a statement I want to warn you of your constitutional rights. The law does not force you to make a statement and anything you might say can be held against you and after being warned you are at liberty to make a statement if you care to do so? MR. SLOAN: Yes, sir. Just a minute, before I make a statement I would like to put Mr. Horn on the stand. I would like to have Mr. Horn as my witness. THE COURT: All right, sir. MR. HORN: A witness in behalf of the Defendant, who after being first duly sworn, testified as follows: DIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE DEFENDANT, MR. SLOAN: Q When was it that I started to work for you? A Mr. Sloan your first pay day was made on October 7th. Q October 7th? A Yes, sir. Q Did I in anyway ever act suspicious or try to withhold anything or did I in anyway try to steal anything out of your store or misplace anything. Did I always carry myself to be honest and straight forward - answer the question "Yes" or "No"? A Yes, you did. Q Did I always treat my work above the average? A You did. CROSS EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q Did Mr. Sloan sign that in your presence? A He did, yes, sir. Q You can swear that is his signature? A I will. THEREUPON, the witness was excused. MR. SLOAN: A witness in his own behalf, who after being first duly sworn, testified the following: DIRECT EXAMINATION BY THE COURT: Q You can just proceed and make your statement. A It happened a little over two years back in Atlanta, Georgia, I was rooming and eating. A boy that hadn't been rooming there came into the boarding house and the landlady was crowded and she asked me to let him room with me, I had a private room, and he came in there and he stayed there three days, I was working in the day time and he was supposed to be working at night, and he favored me, he favored me enough that the boarders when he came in thought it was I and the third day I went to work and the third evening I came in and my clothes were gone, everything that I had, and this passed on and

: King Magnus I & his wife had six children: : : 1. ERIK (-1279, bur Uppsala). The primary source which confirms his parentage has not yet been identified. : : 2. BIRGER Magnusson (1280-[Sjælland] 31 May 1321, bur Ringsted Church). He succeeded his father in 1290 as BIRGER King of Sweden. The Icelandic Annals record that "Haqvinus…rex Norvegiæ" and "Birgerus rex Sveciæ, dux Ericus frater huius" signed a peace agreement "ad ostium Solbergæ prope Gothalbim" in 1302[194]. Deposed 1319. The burial records of Ringsted record "Birgerus rex Suetie" who died "pridie Kal Jun" in 1321 and "uxor sua Margareta filia regis Erici et Agnetis" who died "VI Non Mar" in 1341[195]. m (Papal dispensation 23 Dec 1284, Stockholm 25 Nov 1298) MARGRETE of Denmark, daughter of ERIK V "Klipping" King of Denmark & his wife Agnes von Brandenburg (-2 Mar 1341, bur Ringsted Church). Pope Martin IV issued a dispensation for the marriage of "Birgero, filio Magni Sveciæ regis" and "Margaretæ filiæ Erici regis Daniæ" for 4o consanguinity dated 23 Dec 1284[196]. The Annales Lubicenses refer to the wife of "Birgerum regem…Sweorum" as "sororem regis Danorum" when recording that her husband's brothers "Ericus et Waldemarus duces" captured her and her husband in 1305[197]. She was known as MÄRTA in Sweden. The burial records of Ringsted record "Birgerus rex Suetie" who died "pridie Kal Jun" in 1321 and "uxor sua Margareta filia regis Erici et Agnetis" who died "VI Non Mar" in 1341[198]. King Birger & his wife had six children: : : a) MAGNUS Birgersson (Stockholm Sep 1300-murdered Stockholm 1 Jun 1320, bur Stockholm, Riddarholms Church). He was probably chosen by his father as heir but was imprisoned by supporters of his cousin and finally executed[199]. Magnus had [one possible] illegitimate daughter: : : i) KARIN Magnusdotter of Herrmanshult . : : b) ERIK Birgersson (-1319). The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium names "Birgerus rex Suecie, uxor sua Margareta…et tres filii sui Ericus, Otto et Valdemarus"[200]. Archdeacon at Uppsala 1315. : : c) OTTO Birgersson . The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium names "Birgerus rex Suecie, uxor sua Margareta…et tres filii sui Ericus, Otto et Valdemarus"[201]. : : d) VALDEMAR Birgersson . The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium names "Birgerus rex Suecie, uxor sua Margareta…et tres filii sui Ericus, Otto et Valdemarus"[202]. : : e) AGNES Birgersdotter (-after 1344). The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium names "Birgerus rex Suecie, uxor sua Margareta, filie sue Agnes et Katherina"[203]. : : f) KATARINA Birgersdotter (-after 1320). The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium names "Birgerus rex Suecie, uxor sua Margareta, filie sue Agnes et Katherina"[204]. : : 3. RIKISSA (-17 Dec 1348). The primary source which confirms her parentage has not yet been identified. Abbess of St Klara in Stockholm 1335. : : 4. INGEBORG (-5 Aug 1319, bur Ringsted Church). The Annales Lubicenses record the marriage in 1297 of "Ingeburgem sororem Birgen regis Sweorum" and "Ericus rex Danorum"[205]. Nun of St Klara at Roskilde 1318. The Annales Colbazienses record the death in 1319 of "rex Dacie et uxor eius"[206]. The burial records of Ringsted record "Ericus rex, filius Erici regis" and "Ingeburgh uxor sua filia Magni regis Suecie" who died "Non Apr" in 1319[207]. m (Hälsingborg [Jun] 1296) ERIK VI "Mændved" King of Denmark, son of ERIK V "Klipping" King of Denmark & his wife Agnes von Brandenburg (1274-Roskilde 13 Nov 1319, bur Ringsted Church). : : 5. ERIK Magnusson ([1282]-murdered Nyköping Castle Feb 1318, bur Stockholm, Storkyrka). The Annales Lubicenses name "Ericus et Waldemarus duces" as brothers of "Birgerum regem…Sweorum"[208]. Duke in Södermanland 1303. : : - see below. : : 6. VALDEMAR Magnusson (-murdered Nyköping Castle Feb 1318, bur Stockholm, Storkyrka). The Annales Lubicenses name "Ericus et Waldemarus duces" as brothers of "Birgerum regem…Sweorum"[209]. Duke in Finland 1302. m firstly (1302 after 2 Dec, divorced 9 Dec 1305) CHRISTINA Tyrgilsdotter, daughter of TYRGILS Knutsson & his wife Birgitta. m secondly (Oslo 29 Sep 1312) INGEBORG of Norway, daughter of ERIK Magnusson King of Norway & his second wife Isabel Bruce (1297-[1356/57]). The Annales Lubicenses refer to the wife of "Waldemarus [dux]" as "filiam Erici quondam regis Norwegiæ"[210]. Valdemar & his second wife had one child: : : a) ERIK Valdemarsson (1316-young). The Icelandic Annals records the birth in 1316 of "Ericus regis Erici ex filia nepos"[211]. : : The primary sources which confirm the parentage and marriages of the following members of this family have not yet been identified, unless otherwise stated below. : : MAGNUS II 1319-1363, ERIK XII 1344-1359, HAAKON VI 1362-1364, MARGARETA 1389-1412 : : ERIK Magnusson, son of MAGNUS Lådulas [Folkunge] King of Sweden & his wife Hedwig von Holstein ([1282]-murdered Nyköping Castle Feb 1318, bur Stockholm, Storkyrka). The Annales Lubicenses name "Ericus et Waldemarus duces" as brothers of "Birgerum regem…Sweorum"[212]. The Icelandic Annals record that "Haqvinus…rex Norvegiæ" and "Birgerus rex Sveciæ, dux Ericus frater huius" signed a peace agreement "ad ostium Solbergæ prope Gothalbim" in 1302[213]. Duke in Södermanland 1303. Duke of Halland. : : m firstly (divorced before 1302) --- Thurgilsdotter, daughter of THURGIL Knudson Marshal of Sweden & his wife ---. The Annales Lubicenses record that "marscalei [regis] filia" was wife of "Erico duci" but divorced[214]. : : m secondly (Betrothed 1302, Oslo 29 Sep 1312) as her first husband, INGEBORG of Norway, daughter of HAAKON V Magnusson King of Norway & his second wife Euphemia von Rügen (1301-17 Jun after 1360). The Icelandic Annals record the betrothal in 1302 of "dux Ericus" and "domicellam Ingiburgam filiam Haqvini regis"[215]. The Annales Lubicenses refer to the wife of "Ericus [dux]" as "filiam Haquini regis Norwegiæ"[216]. The Icelandic Annals record the marriage in 1311 of "Dux Ericus in Suecia" and "domicellam Ingeburgam filiam Haqvini regis"[217]. She married secondly (21 Jun 1327) Knut "Porse" Duke of Sønderhalland and Estland (-30 May 1330). The Icelandic Annals record the marriage in 1326 of "Canutus Possius" and "dominam ducissam Ingiborgam matrem Magni regis Norvegiæ"[218]. : : Erik & his second wife had two children: : : 1. MAGNUS Eriksson (1316-drowned near Bergen 1 Dec 1374, bur Varnhem Abbey). The Icelandic Annals records the birth in 1316 of "domicellus Magnus Minniskjöldus regis Haqvini ex filia nepos"[219]. He succeeded his uncle in 1319 as MAGNUS II King of Sweden, and MAGNUS II King of Norway. The Icelandic Annals record that "Domicellus Magnus Erici filius, regis Haqvini de fila nepos" became "rex Norvegiæ Sveciæ atque Gothiæ" in 1320[220]. He was deposed in 1344 as King of Norway. He abdicated in 1363 as King of Sweden, remaining as regent of Norway. m (Bohus [Tønsberghus] Castle 5 Nov 1335) BLANCHE de Namur, daughter of JEAN Comte de Namur & his second wife Marie d'Artois [ Capet] (-Copenhagen Autumn 1363). She was accused by the noblewoman Birgitta Birgersdotter (St Bridget of Vadstena) of having poisoned the latter's son, her innocence of the crime only being proved at the end of the 18th century[221]. She lived at Tønsberghus castle in Norway from 1358, because of the political situation in Sweden, and administered the fiefs of Vestfold and Skienssysla[222]. King Magnus II & his wife had two children: : : a) ERIK Magnusson ([1339]-20 Jun 1359). Duke of Scania. He succeeded in 1344 as ERIK XII joint King of Sweden, ruling jointly with his father. The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium records the death in 1359 of "rege Suecie Erico…uxor sua Beatrix, primogenitus suus" and names "pater suus Magnus rex Suecie"[223]. m (before 25 Oct 1356) BEATRIX von Bayern, daughter of Emperor LUDWIG IV King of Germany, Duke of Bavaria Pfalzgraf bei Rhein & his second wife Marguerite de Hainaut [Avesnes] Ctss de Hainaut, Holland and Zeeland (1344-25 Dec 1359). The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium records the death in 1359 of "rege Suecie Erico…uxor sua Beatrix, primogenitus suus" and names "pater suus Magnus rex Suecie"[224]. King Erik XII & his wife had one child: : : i) son (b and d 1359). The Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium records the death in 1359 of "rege Suecie Erico…uxor sua Beatrix, primogenitus suus" and names "pater suus Magnus rex Suecie"[225]. : : b) HAAKON Magnusson ([15] Aug 1340-Oslo [Aug/Sep] 1380, bur Oslo, Maria Church). His father designated him his heir in Norway, which was formally approved by the Norwegian estates. He succeeded his father in 1344 as HAAKON VI King of Norway. He succeeded in 1362 as HAAKON I King of Sweden, deposed 1363. m (Copenhagen [9] Apr 1363) MARGRETHE of Denmark, daughter of VALDEMAR IV King of Denmark & his wife Heilwig von Schleswig (1353-on board ship Flensburg harbour 28 Oct 1412, bur Sorø Abbey, transferred 1413 to Roskilde Church). She succeeded in 1387 as MARGRETHE I Queen of Denmark, 1388 as MARGRETHE I Queen of Norway and in 1389 as MARGRETHE Queen of Sweden. King Haakon I & his wife had one child: : : i) OLAV (Dec 1370-3 Aug 1387). He succeeded in 1376 as OLAF II King of Denmark, and in 1381 as OLAV IV King of Norway. : : 2. EUPHEMIA Eriksdotter ([1317]-[27 Oct 1363/16 Jun 1370]). m (contract Bohus 24 Jul 1321, Rostock [10 Apr] 1336) as his first wife, ALBRECHT I Fürst von Mecklenburg, son of HEINRICH II "dem Löwen" Fürst von Mecklenburg & his second wife Anna von Sachsen-Wittenberg (1318-Schwerin 18 Feb 1379, bur Doberan Abbey). He was created Herzog von Mecklenburg und Fürst by Imperial Order at Prague 8 Jul 1348. : : a) ALBRECHT von Mecklenburg ([1340]-Dobrenau [31 Mar /1 Apr] 1412, bur Doberan). He was crowned ALBERT King of Sweden at Uppsala 18 Feb 1364. He succeeded his father in 1379 as ALBRECHT III joint Herzog von Mecklenburg. Deposed as King of Sweden in 1389, he was imprisoned by Margrethe Queen of Denmark from 24 Feb 1389 to 26 Sep 1395. Lord of Gotland 1397/1399. He formally abdicated as King of Sweden in 1405. : : - MECKLENBURG. : : b) other children: see MECKLENBURG. : : ERIK XIII 1397-1439 : : 1. ERICH BOGISLAW von Pommern, son of WARTISLAW VII Duke of Pomerania & his wife Marie von Mecklenburg ([1381]-Rügenwalde 1459 [after 4 Apr] bur Rügenwalde Marienkirche). He was adopted by Margrethe I King of Denmark as her heir in Norway, following the death of her son King Olav IV, and succeeded in 1389 as ERIK III King of Norway, although Queen Margrethe continued to rule as Regent. He succeeded in 1396 as ERIK VII King of Denmark, and in 1397 as ERIK XIII King of Sweden. Abdicated 1439. : : CHRISTOFFER 1439-1448 : : 1. CHRISTOPH von Bayern, son of JOHANN Herzog von Bayern Pfalzgraf bei Rhein in Neumarkt & his wife Katharina von Pommern-Stolp [Denmark] (Neumarkt 26 Feb 1416-Helsingborg 5/6 Jan 1448, bur Roskilde Cathedral). He succeeded his maternal uncle 10 Apr 1440 as CHRISTOFFER III King of Denmark, 4 Oct 1440 as CHRISTOF King of Sweden and 4 Jun 1441 as CHRISTOF King of Norway. He succeeded his father in 1443 as Pfalzgraf in Neunburg vorm Wald und in Neumarkt.

From the Foundation for Medieval Genealogy page on Merovingians (covering his birth family): http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/MEROVINGIANS.htm#ClotaireIdied561A CHLODOVECH [Clovis], son of CHILDERICH I King of the Franks & his wife Basina --- ([464/67]-Paris [27 Nov] 511, bur Paris, basilique des Saints-Apôtres [later église de Sainte-Geneviève]). Gregory of Tours names Clovis as son of Childerich & Basina[37]. The Liber Historiæ Francorum names "Childerico" as father of "Chlodovecho rege"[38]. He succeeded his father in [481/82] as CLOVIS I King of the Franks. He defeated Syagrius, ruler at Soissons, in 486. The Liber Historiæ Francorum records that "Chlodovechus" expanded his kingdom "usque Sequanam" and afterwards "usque Ligere fluvio"[39]. He remained a pagan after his marriage to a Catholic wife, but converted to Christianity in [496] allegedly having vowed to do so if successful in a battle against the Alamans[40]. He allied with Godegisel against Gondebaud King of Burgundy in [500][41]. He defeated and killed Alaric II King of the Visigoths at the campus Vogladensis[42], probably Voulan, near Poitiers, athough this is popularly known as the battle of Vouillé[43], in 507. Gregory of Tours records that Clovis took control of the territory of the Sigebert King of the Franks of the Rhine, after persuading Sigeric's son Chloderic to kill his father and then killing Chloderic, as well as the territory of Chararic King of the Salian Franks[44]. Gregory of Tours records the death of King Clovis in Paris "five years after the battle of Vouillé" and his burial in the church of the Holy Apostles, which he and Queen Clotilde had built[45]. [m firstly] ---, daughter of --- [of the Franks of the Rhine]. •According to Gregory of Tours, the mother of Theoderich was one of King Clovis's concubines not his first wife[46]. Settipani[47] suggests that his mother was a Frank from the Rhine region, based on the inheritance of Austrasia by Theoderich and the roots "Theode-" and "-rich" in his name, possibly transmitted through his mother from Theodemer and Richomer who were both 4th century Frankish kings. m [secondly] (492) CHROTECHILDIS [Clotilde/Rotilde[48 of Burgundy, daughter of CHILPERICH King of Burgundy & his wife --- ([480]-Tours, monastery of Saint-Martin 544 or 548, bur Paris, basilique des Saints-Apôtres [later église de Sainte-Geneviève]). Gregory of Tours names "Clotilde" as the younger daughter of Chilperich, recording that she and her sister were driven into exile by their paternal uncle King Gundobad, but that the latter accepted a request for her hand in marriage from Clovis King of the Franks[49]. Fredegar states that she was driven into exile to Geneva by her uncle, after he allegedly murdered her father, and that King Clovis requested her hand in marriage as a means of controlling Gundobad's power[50]. A charter dated 2 Oct [499], classified as spurious in the collection, of "Clodoveus rex Francorum" names "uxoris meæ Chrochildis…patris Chilperici regis Burgundiorum"[51]. Gregory of Tours records Clotilde's lack of success in converting her husband to Christianity until the fifteenth year of his reign, when he and his people were baptised by St Rémy Bishop of Reims[52]. Gregory of Tours records that Queen Clotilde became a nun at the church of St Martin at Tours after her husband died, and in a later passage records her death in Tours and burial in Paris next to her husband in the church which she had built[53]. She was canonised by the Catholic church, feast day 3 Jun[54]. King Clovis & his first [wife/concubine] had one child: 1. THEODERICH ([485]-end 533, bur Metz). •Gregory of Tours names Theoderich as son of King Clovis by one of his mistresses, born before his marriage to Clotilde[55]. "Theodorico, Chlomiro, Hildeberto, Hlodario" are named (in order) as sons of "Chlodoveus" in the Regum Merowingorum Genealogia[56]. •In 508, he led his father's campaign against the Visigoths, allied with the Burgundians[57], and temporarily occupied Aquitaine. •He succeeded his father in 511 as THEODERICH I King of the Franks, based at Reims, his territory covering the right bank of the Rhine, the Moselle valley and Champagne, the lands which were later to become the kingdom of Austrasia. •He helped Hermanfrid King of the Thuringians defeat the latter's brother Baderic, after being promised half his kingdom, a promise which was not kept[58]. Gregory of Tours records that King Theoderich and his half-brother King Clotaire invaded Thuringia in 531, deposed King Hermanfred (who was later killed) and annexed the kingdom[59]. The Liber Historiæ Francorum records that "Theudericus et Theudobertus filius eius et Chlotharius rex" invaded Thuringia and attacked "Ermenfredum regem Toringorum", a marginal addition recording that "Teodericus filius Clodovei ex concubina" threw "Ermenfridum regem" from a wall and killed his two sons[60]. •Adam of Bremen names "Hadugato" as the duke of the Saxons to whom "Theodericus rex Francorum" sent legates[61], undated but recorded immediately after the Thuringian invasion of 531. •Gregory of Tours records the death of Theoderich in the twenty third year of his reign[62]. •m firstly ---. •The assumed birth date range of King Theoderich's son, Theodebert, indicates that the king's known wife, the daughter of the Burgundian king, could not have been Theodebert´s mother, considering her own estimated birth date. The king must therefore have been married earlier, or at least have had an earlier concubine, although no information has been found about this first partner in any of the primary sources consulted. •Europäische Stammtafeln states that the king´s first wife was named "Suavegotta (died by 566)"[63]. Presumably this is based on Flodoard's history of Reims, quoted below under the king´s second wife. If this is correct, the king must have repudiated his first wife before marrying the Burgundian king´s daughter. However, no indication has been found in any source about such a repudiation. •It is more natural to assume that, if Suavegotha was indeed the name of one of Theoderich´s wives (which in itself cannot be proved conclusively as discussed further below), she was his second wife. •m secondly ([507/16]) [SUAVEGOTHA] of Burgundy, daughter of SIGISMUND King of Burgundy & his first wife Ostrogotha of the Ostrogoths (495 or later-[after 549]). •Gregory of Tours records that Theoderich King of the Franks married the daughter of Sigismund but does not name her[64]. Gregory does not name the mother of King Theoderich´s wife, but chronologically it is more probable that she was born from King Sigismund's first marriage, which is also suggested by the root "-gotha" in her first name. •Her name is suggested by Flodoard´s history of the church of Reims, dated to the mid-10th century. This source records that "Suavegotta regina" bequeathed one third of "ville Virisiaci" by testament to the church of Reims during the bishopric of Bishop Mapinius, subject to the life interest of "Teudichildi prefate regine filie", adding that the latter later confirmed the donation during the bishopric of Bishop Egidius[65]. •The identification of "Suavegotha regina" as King Theoderbert´s wife depends on the identification of "Teudchildi" as his daughter which, as explained in more detail below, is uncertain. •The link cannot therefore definitively be made between "Suavegotha" and the daughter of Sigismund King of Burgundy. Nevertheless, the chronology for such a link is favourable, as the editor of the Monumenta Germaniæ Scriptores edition of Flodoard dates Mapinius's bishopric to "ca 549-573" and Egidius´s to "ca 573-590"[66]. •King Theoderich & his first wife had one child, Theodebert (499/504 - 547), King of the Franks at Reims (533 - 547) husband of Doeteria de Cabrieres, Wisgardis of the Lombards, and "another woman". •King Theoderich & his second wife had one child, Theodechildes/Techilde (516/520 - 570-595), wife of Hermengisel, King of Warnes (d. before 547), and her stepson Radegis of Warnes (repudiated shortly after) King Clovis & his second wife had [six] children: 2. INGOMER (b and d 493). •Gregory of Tours names Ingomer as eldest son of King Clovis and his wife Clotilde, recording that his mother insisted on having him baptised against the wishes of her husband, who considered his early death as a sign of dissatisfaction on the part of the pagan gods[100]. 3. CHLODOMER ([494/95]-killed in battle Vézeronce 21 Jun 524). •Gregory of Tours names Chlodomer as second son of King Clovis and his wife Clotilde[101]. "Theodorico, Chlomiro, Hildeberto, Hlodario" are named (in order) as sons of "Chlodoveus" in the Regum Merowingorum Genealogia[102]. •He succeeded his father in 511 as CHLODOMER King of the Franks, at Orléans, his territory covering the Loire valley from Orléans to Tour, Chartres, Sens and Auxerre. Gregory of Tours records that Chlodomer's mother incited him to attack Burgundy to revenge the death of her parents. •He defeated and captured Sigismund King of Burgundy in his first invasion, but was defeated and killed by Sigismund's brother Gondemar during a second invasion[103]. The Liber Historiæ Francorum records that "Chlodomiris" led an army into Burgundy against "Godmarum", a marginal additional recording that "Gladmirus filius Clodovei regis Francorum" was killed during the course of the attack[104]. •m ([514] or 521) as her first husband, GUNTHEUCA [Gondioque], daughter of --- [King of Burgundy]. Gregory of Tours names Guntheuc as widow of King Chlodomer and records her second marriage with his brother Clotaire, but does not give her origin[105]. The Liber Historiæ Francorum records that "Chlotharius" married "uxorem fratris sui…Gundeucam"[106]. Settipani suggests, for onomastic reasons only, that she may have belonged to the Burgundian royal family which, if correct, means that she must have been the daughter of either King Gondebaud or his brother Godogisel[107]. However, Gregory makes no mention of this in his lengthy description of King Chlodomer's campaigns in Burgundy, an omission which is surprising if his wife was related to his opponents. •She married secondly ([524]) as his first wife, Clotaire I [Chlothachar/Lothar] King of the Franks. •King Chlodomer & his wife had three children: Theodebald (521 - 531), Gunthar (523 - 531), St. Chlodovald/Cloud (524 - 560). 4. CHILDEBERT ([497]-23 Dec 558, bur Paris, Saint-Germain des Prés). •Gregory of Tours names Childebert as son of King Clovis and his wife Clotilde, listed after Chlodomer and before Clotaire[119]. "Theodorico, Chlomiro, Hildeberto, Hlodario" are named (in order) as sons of "Chlodoveus" in the Regum Merowingorum Genealogia[120]. •He succeeded his father in 511 as CHILDEBERT I King of the Franks, at Paris, his territory covering the Seine and Somme valleys, as well as the northern coast of France as far as Brittany, Nantes and Angers. •Gregory of Tours records that King Childebert attacked and defeated Amalric King of the Visigoths[121], which marked the end of the Visigothic presence in France and the start of the transfer of their power-base to Spain. •He and his brother Clotaire launched a third attack on Burgundy, besieged Autun and occupied the whole kingdom, deposing King Gondemar II[122]. •Gregory of Tours records that the childless King Childebert adopted his nephew Theodebert as his heir after the death of the latter's father[123]. •He founded the monastery in Paris which, from the end 11th century, was called Saint-Germain des Prés. •Gregory of Tours records the death of King Childebert in Paris and his burial in the church of St Vincent[124]. The Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica records the death in 558 of "Childebertus rex Francorum"[125]. •m ULTROGOTHA, daughter of --- (-after 561, bur Paris, Saint-Germain des Prés). Gregory of Tours names Ultrogotha as the wife of King Childebert, specifying that she was sent into exile with her two daughters by King Clotaire after her husband died[126]. •Childebert I & his wife had two children: Chrodesindis (d. after 566/567) and Chrodoberga (d. after 566/567) --- 5. CHLOTHACHAR [Clotaire/Lothar] ([501/02]-Soissons [30 Nov/31 Dec] 561, bur Soissons, basilique Saint-Médard). Gregory of Tours names Clotaire as son of King Clovis and his wife Clotilde, listed after Childebert[131]. He succeeded his father in 511 as CLOTAIRE I King of the Franks, at Soissons. 6. [THEODECHILDIS ([492/501]-576). •A charter dated 2 Oct [499], classified as spurious in the collection, of "Clodoveus rex Francorum" purports to be written when "filia mea…Theodechildis" was becoming a nun[132]. As noted above, the editor of the Monumenta Germaniæ Scriptores series assumes that this charter refers to the daughter of King Theoderich[133]. Another charter, classified as spurious, in the name of "Theodechildis filia Chlodoveo" purports to record a donation to the monastery of St Peter at Sens dated Sep 569[134]. •She founded the monastery of Mauriac in Auvergne[135]. •m ---, king.] 7. CHROTHIELDIS [Clotilde] ([502/11]-531, bur Paris, basilique des Saints-Apôtres [later église de Sainte-Geneviève]). •Gregory of Tours refers to the marriage of the (unnamed) sister of the four brothers Theoderich, Chlodomer, Childebert and Clotaire with Amalric King of the Visigoths, arranged after the death of their father, specifying that she was sent to Spain "with a great dowry of expensive jewellery"[136]. Procopius records that “rex…Visigotthorum Amalaricus” married "Regis Theodeberti sororem"[137]. •Gregory names her Clotilde in a later passage in which he records that she was maltreated by her husband, and brought back to France by her brother King Childebert who attacked and defeated King Amalric, but died on the journey and was buried in Paris beside her father[138]. •m (511) AMALRIC King of the Visigoths, son of ALARIC II King of the Visigoths & his wife Theodegotha of the Ostrogoths (502-murdered 531). 8. [daughter . •The Gesta Episcoporum Mettensis names "Agiulfus" as sixth bishop of Metz, stating that "patre ex nobili senatorum familia orto, ex Chlodovei regis Francorum filia procreatus", and that "nepos ipsius…Arnoaldus" succeeded him as bishop[139]. This is the only reference so far identified to this supposed daughter of King Clovis, whose existence should presumably therefore be treated with caution. The reference to her supposed grandson Arnold suggests some confusion with the sources which allege the existence of Bilichildis, possible daughter of King Clotaire I (see below). •m ---.] [Two possible children:] Agiulf, 26th Bishop of Metz, the mother of Arnold, 27th Bishop of Metz. References: •[37] Gregory of Tours II.12, p. 129. •[38] Liber Historiæ Francorum 6, MGH Auct. Ant. II, p. 246. •[39] Liber Historiæ Francorum 14, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 260. •[40] Wood (1994), p. 48, suggests that Clovis's conversion may have taken place in 508. •[41] Gregory of Tours II.32, pp. 145-6, and the Chronicle of Marius of Avenches, cited in Wood (1994), pp. 41 and 43. •[42] Gregory of Tours II.37, pp. 153-4. •[43] Wood (1994), p. 46. •[44] Gregory of Tours II.40 and 41, pp. 155-6. •[45] Gregory of Tours II.43, p. 158. •[46] Gregory of Tours II.28, p. 141. •[47] Settipani (1993), p. 56. •[48] Settipani (1993), p. 57, footnote 68, points out that "Rotilde" is the correct form. •[49] Gregory of Tours II.28, p. 141. •[50] Fredegar, III 17-20, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 99. •[51] MGH DD Mer (1872), Diplomata Spuria I, no. 2, p. 114. •[52] Gregory of Tours II.30 and 31, pp. 143-4. •[53] Gregory of Tours II.43 and IV.1, pp. 158 and 197. •[54] Attwater, D. (1970) The Penguin Dictionary of Saints (Penguin Books), p. 89. •[55] Gregory of Tours II.28, p. 141. •[56] Regum Merowingorum Genealogia (Cod S. Galli, 732), Regum Francorum Genealogiæ, MGH SS II, p. 307. •[57] Chronicle of 511, 689 and 690, cited in Wood (1994), p. 48. •[58] Gregory of Tours III.4, p. 164. •[59] Gregory of Tours III.7 and 8, pp. 167-9. •[60] Liber Historiæ Francorum 22, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 277. •[61] Adami, Gesta Hammenburgensis Ecclesiæ Pontificum I.4, MGH SS VII, p. 285. •[62] Gregory of Tours III.23, p. 184. •[63] ES I.1 1. •[64] Gregory of Tours III.5, p. 166. •[65] Flodoardus Remensis Historia Remensis Ecclesiæ, II, 1, MGH SS XXXVI, p. 132. •[66] MGH SS XXXVI, p. 132, footnotes 3 and 9. •[100] Gregory of Tours II.29, p. 142. •[101] Gregory of Tours II.29, p. 142. •[102] Regum Merowingorum Genealogia (Cod S. Galli, 732), Regum Francorum Genealogiæ, MGH SS II, p. 307. •[103] Gregory of Tours III.6, pp. 166-7. •[104] Liber Historiæ Francorum 21, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 276. •[105] Gregory of Tours III.6, pp. 166-7. •[106] Liber Historiæ Francorum 21, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 277. •[107] Settipani (1993), p. 66. •[119] Gregory of Tours III.1, p. 162. •[120] Regum Merowingorum Genealogia (Cod S. Galli, 732), Regum Francorum Genealogiæ, MGH SS II, p. 307. •[121] Gregory of Tours III.10, p. 170. •[122] Gregory of Tours III.11, p. 171. •[123] Gregory of Tours III.24, p. 184. •[124] Gregory of Tours IV.20, p. 215. •[125] Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica 558, MGH Auct. ant. XI, p. 237. •[126] Gregory of Tours IV.20, p. 215. •[131] Gregory of Tours III.1, p. 162. •[132] MGH DD Mer (1872), Diplomata Spuria I, no. 2, p. 114. •[133] MGH DD Mer (1872), Diplomata Spuria I, p. 114, footnote 1. •[134] MGH DD Mer (1872), Diplomata Spuria I, no. 16, p. 132. •[135] Settipani (1993), pp. 58-9, citing the sources for her affiliation and highlighting her possible co-identity with Theodechildis daughter of King Theoderich. •[136] Gregory of Tours III.1, p. 162. •[137] Procopius, Vol. II, De Bello Gothico I.13, p. 69. •[138] Gregory of Tours III.10, p. 170. •[139] Pauli Gesta Episcoporum Mettensis , MGH SS 2, p. 264. ------------------------- From the Foundation for Medieval Genealogy page on Merovingians (covering his married life) http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/MEROVINGIANS.htm#ClotaireIdied561B CLOTAIRE 511-561, CHARIBERT 561-567, GONTRAN 561-592 CHLOTHACHAR [Clotaire/Lothar], son of CHLODOVECH King of the Franks & his second wife Chrotechildis of Burgundy ([501/02]-Soissons [30 Nov/31 Dec] 561, bur Soissons, basilique Saint-Médard). "Theodorico, Chlomiro, Hildeberto, Hlodario" are named (in order) as sons of "Chlodoveus" in the Regum Merowingorum Genealogia[145]. He succeeded his father in 511 as CLOTAIRE I King of the Franks, at Soissons, his territory covering Soissons, Laon, Noyon, Arras, Cambrai, Tournai and the lower Meuse, the lands which were later to become the kingdom of Neustria. Gregory of Tours records that King Clotaire and his half-brother King Theoderich invaded Thuringia in 531, deposed King Hermanfred and annexed the kingdom, specifying that Clotaire brought his second wife back as part of his booty[146]. He and his brother King Childebert launched a third attack on Burgundy, besieged Autun and occupied the whole kingdom, deposing King Gondemar II[147] in 534. He invaded Spain, with his brother King Childebert, and besieged Zaragoza but was forced to withdraw[148]. He inherited the territories of his great-nephew King Theodebert in 555 and those of his brother King Childebert in 558, when he became sole king of the Franks. Gregory of Tours records his death, in the 51st year of his reign on the first anniversary of the killing of his son Chramn, at Soissons from a fever caught while hunting in the forest of Cuise and his burial at Soissons Saint Medard[149]. The Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica records the death in 561 of "Chlothachrius rex"[150]. m firstly ([524]) as her second husband, his sister-in-law, GUNTHEUCA [Gondioque], widow of CHLODOMER King of the Franks, daughter of --- [King of Burgundy]. Gregory of Tours names Guntheuc as widow of King Chlodomer and records her second marriage with his brother Clotaire, but does not give her origin[151]. Settipani suggests, for onomastic reasons only, that she may have belonged to the Burgundian royal family which, if correct, means that she must have been the daughter of either King Gondebaud or his brother Godogisel[152]. However, Gregory makes no mention of this in his lengthy description of King Chlodomer's campaigns in Burgundy, an omission which is surprising if his wife was related to his opponents. m secondly (531, repudiated) RADEGUND of Thuringia, daughter of BERTHECHAR [Bertaire] King of the Thuringians & his wife --- (Erfurt 518-Poitiers 13 Aug 587, bur Poitiers, basilique Sainte-Marie-hors-les-Murs). Gregory of Tours names Radegund as the orphaned daughter of Berthar[153]. The Vitæ Sanctæ Radegundis names "Radegundis natione barbare de regione Thoringa" and her "avo rege Bessino, patruo Hermenfredo, patre rege Bertechario"[154]. In a later passage, Gregory records that, after the Frankish invasion of Thuringia, Radegund formed part of the booty taken home by Clotaire I King of the Franks, who later married her[155]. The testament of Radegundis dated to [584/87] survives[156]. Gregory of Tours records the death of St Radegund on 13 Aug[157]. She was canonised, her feast day is 13 Aug[158]. [m] thirdly ([532]) INGUNDIS [Ingonde], daughter of ---. Gregory of Tours names Ingund as the wife of King Clotaire and mother of six of his children[159]. She was King Clotaire's concubine from [517][160]. [m] fourthly ARNEGUNDIS [Aregonde], sister of his third wife Ingonde, daughter of ---. Gregory of Tours specifies that King Clotaire's wife Aregonde was the sister of his wife Ingonde, making clear that the marriage was polygamous as he records that Clotaire reported his "marriage" to Aregonde to his wife Ingonde[161]. She is named "Chæregundem" in the Liber Historiæ Francorum[162]. [m] [fifthly] (555, repudiated) [as her second husband], WALDRADA, widow of THEODEBALD King of the Franks, daughter of WACCHO King of the Lombards & his second wife Ostrogotha of the Gepides. According to Gregory of Tours, King Clotaire "began to have intercourse" with the widow of King Theodebald, before "the bishops complained and he handed her over to Garivald Duke of Bavaria"[163], which does not imply that Clotaire married Waldrada. Herimannus names "Wanderadam" wife of "Theodpaldus rex Francorum" when recording her second marriage to "Lotharius rex patris eius Theodeberti patruus"[164]. She married thirdly (after 555) Garibald Duke in Bavaria. Mistress (1): CHUNSINA, daughter of ---. Gregory of Tours names Chunsina as the mistress of King Clotaire, mother of Chramn[165]. She is named "Gunsinam" in the Liber Historiæ Francorum[166]. Mistress (2): ---. The name of King Clotaire's second mistress is not known. King Clotaire & his third [wife] had [seven] children: 1. GUNTHAR ([517]-after 532). •Gregory of Tours names (in order) Gunthar, Childerich, Charibert, Guntram, Sigibert and a daughter Clothsind as the children of King Clotaire and his wife Ingonde, specifying that Gunthar died in his father's lifetime[167]. •It is assumed that the first three children at least were born illegitimate. •Gregory of Tours reports that he served as an officer in his father's army, but died young[168]. 2. CHILDERICH (-before 561). 3. CHARIBERT ([520]-Paris end 567, bur [Paris, Saint-Germain des Prés]). wife Ingonde[170].. •He succeeded his father in 561 as CHARIBERT King of the Franks, his territories covering those previously held by his uncle King Childebert, with Paris as his capital[171]. The Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica records that "filii ipsius Charibertus, Guntegramnus, Hilpericus et Sigibertus" divided the kingdom between them on the death of their father in 561[172]. •Herimannus names "Hariberti rex libidini deditus" when recording his marriages[173]. •After his death, his kingdom was divided among his brothers. •m firstly (repudiated) INGOLBERGA [Ingelberge], daughter of --- ([520]-Tours 589). Gregory of Tours names Ingoberg as the wife of King Charibert, but records that he dismissed her and took Merofled in her place[174]. Herimannus records the repudiation by "Hariberti" of his wife "Ingoberga"[175]. She retired to Tours after her repudiation. Gregory of Tours records the death of Queen Ingoberg, widow of Charibert, in the fourteenth year of King Childebert's reign, saying he thought that she was in her 70th year[176], although this age seems exaggerated considering the likely birth date of her daughter. •[m] secondly (after 561) MEROFLEDIS, daughter of ---, a wool-worker. Gregory of Tours records that King Charibert fell in love with the two daughters of a wool-worker, Marcovefa and Merofled, and that after Queen Ingoberg humiliated their father by making him prepare wool for the royal household he dismissed the Queen and replaced her by Merofled[177]. •[m] thirdly (after 561) THEODECHILDIS, daughter of ---. Gregory of Tours names Theudechild, daughter of the shepherd who looked after King Charibert's flocks, as another of the king's women and that after Charibert died she offered her hand in marriage to King Gontran, who seized most of her goods and packed her off to a nunnery at Arles from which she unsuccessfully tried to escape[178]. •[m] fourthly his sister-in-law, MARCOVEFA, sister of MEROFLEDIS, daughter of --- (-before end 567). Gregory of Tours records the marriage of King Charibert and Marcovefa, sister of Merofled, for which they were excommunicated by "Saint Germanus the Bishop", as well as Marcovefa's death soon after before her husband[179]. •King Charibert & his first wife had one child, Berta (560-601/616) wife of Aethelberht, (550-616) King of Kent. •King Charibert & his [second] [wife] had one child, Berthefledis (561-589) •King Charibert & his third wife had one son (died as an infant). •King Charibert & his --- wife had [one child], Chrotieldis (Clotilde, 561-590) of Leubovera Convent 4. GUNTCHRAMN [Gontran] ([532/34]-28 Mar 592, bur basilique Saint-Marcel, near Chalon-sur-Saône). •Gregory of Tours names (in order) Gunthar, Childerich, Charibert, Guntram, Sigibert and a daughter Clothsind as the children of King Clotaire and his wife Ingonde[189]. •He succeeded his father in 561 as GONTRAN King of the Franks, his territories covering those previously held by his uncle King Chlodomer, with Orléans as his capital[190]. The Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica records that "filii ipsius Charibertus, Guntegramnus, Hilpericus et Sigibertus" divided the kingdom between them on the death of their father in 561[191]. •He adopted his nephew King Childebert II as his successor in 577, the arrangement being renewed under the treaty of Andelot dated 28 Nov 587[192]. •Fredegar records the death of King Guntram "anno 33 regni…V Kal Apr" and his burial "in ecclesia sancti Marcelli" in the monastery which he had built[193]. •m firstly ([556]) MARCATRUDIS, daughter of MAGNACHAR Duke of the Transjuranian Franks & his wife --- (-after [556]). Gregory of Tours names Marcatrude, daughter of Magnachar, as the wife of King Gontran, specifying that she poisoned her stepson Gundobald but died soon after her own son[194]. •m secondly (566) AUSTRECHILDIS [Bobilla], daughter of --- ([548]-Sep 580). Gregory of Tours names Austrechild "also called Bobilla" as the second wife of King Gontran[195]. She was a servant in the household of his first wife's father. Gregory of Tours records the death of Queen Austrechild, specifying that "this wicked woman" requested as a dying wish that the two doctors who had unsuccessfully treated her should have their throats cut[196]. An epitaph to “Austrigildis Reginæ” refers to her as “Regum genetrix et Regia conjunx”[197]. The record of the Council of Valence dated 22 Jun 585 names “Guntramni Regis…bonæ memoriæ iugalis sua Austrechildis regina vel filiæ eorum Deo sacratæ puellæ…bonæ memoriæ Clodeberga vel Clodehildis”[198]. •Mistress (1): (before [549]) VENERANDA, daughter of ---. Gregory of Tours names Veneranda, servant of one of his subjects, as the mistress of King Gontran before his first marriage[199]. •King Gontran & his first wife had one son, died early. •King Gontran & his second wife had four children: Chlothachar (Clotaire, 567-577), Chlodomer (d. 577), Chlodoberga (d. 585), and Chrothieldis (d. 585) •King Gontran had one child by Mistress (1), Gundobald (549-556) 5. SIGEBERT ([535]-murdered Vitry [Nov/Dec] 575, bur Soissons, basilique Saint-Médard). •Gregory of Tours names (in order) Gunthar, Childerich, Charibert, Guntram, Sigibert and a daughter Clothsind as the children of King Clotaire and his wife Ingonde[211]. •He succeeded his father in 561 as SIGEBERT I King of the Franks, at Reims, later at Metz. 6. CHLODESINDIS (-before 567[212]). •The Origo Gentis Langobardorum names "Flutsuinda…filia Flothario regis Francorum" as the first wife of Albuin[214]. The Historia Langobardorum names "Ludusenda…filia Flothari regis" as the first wife of Alboin[215]. Paulus Diaconus names "Chlotharius rex Francorum, Chlotsuindam ei suam filiam" as wife of Alboin[216]. •m ([556/60]) as his first wife, ALBOIN King of the Lombards, son of AUDOIN King of the Lombards & his wife --- (-murdered 28 Jun 572). He was crowned King of the Lombards in Italy at Milan in [570]. 7. [BILICHILDIS . •The Liber Historiæ Francorum records that "Chlotharius…rex" had seven children by "Ingunde", the same six as are named in Gregory of Tours with a marginal note adding "Blitchildim" as the seventh child and specifying that she married "Ansbertus nobilissimus" and by him was mother of "Arnoldum"[217]. An alternative origin for Bilichildis is provided by the Chronico Marcianensi de Sancta Rictrude which names “Dagobertum Regem et Blithildem sororem eius” as children of “Lotharius…[et] Beretrudam” (chronologically impossible if she was the grandmother of Arnoul Bishop of Metz), but commenting that “others say” that Bilichildis was the daughter of “primi Lotharii avi istius”, adding that Bilichildis married “Ansberto Duci nobili in Germania”[218]. •The Carmen de Exordio Gentis Francorum names "Hlotharius [rex]…filia…Blithild" and records her marriage to "Ansbertus"[219]. The recorded names of the alleged children of Bilichildis do not have a Merovingian ring about them. It is uncertain whether Bilichildis existed at all or whether she and her family were invented for the purposes of compiling a Merovingian descent for the Carolingian dynasty, an enterprise undertaken in Metz from the late 8th century onwards. Her absence from the list of the children of King Clotaire given by Gregory of Tours certainly suggests that she was a spurious later invention, although Gregory's treatment of the families of the early Merovingians was not exhaustive, as can be seen from the examples of Berthoara, daughter of King Theodebald I, and [Theodechildis] sister of the same king (see above), whom Gregory does not mention at all. Settipani demonstrates convincingly that there are sufficient indications in other primary sources that parts, if not all, these reconstructions may be based on historical fact[220]. Sifting the fact from the fiction is inevitably speculative. •m ANSBERT, son of ---. A 9th century genealogy names "Ansbertus…ex genere senatorum", his brothers "Deotarium, Firminum, Gamardum, Aigulfum episcopum et Ragnifridum" and their supposed descendants, Ansbert's marriage to "filiam Hlotarii regis Francorum…Blithildem" and their children as shown below[221].] King Clotaire & his fourth wife had one child: 8. CHILPERICH (before 535-murdered Chelles [27 Sep/9 Oct] 584, bur Paris, Saint-Germain-des-Prés). •Gregory of Tours names Chilperich as the son of King Clotaire and his wife Aregund[222]. •He succeeded his father in 561 as CHILPERICH I King of the Franks, at Soissons. King Clotaire had one child by Mistress (1): 9. CHRAMN (-murdered [30 Nov/31 Dec] 560). •Gregory of Tours names Chramn as the son of King Clotaire and his concubine Chunsina[223]. Gregory records that Chramn was hated by the townsfolk of Clermont-Ferrand, where he lived, for his dissolute way of life, and in a later passage specifies that he moved on to Poitiers where he conspired against his father[224]. Gregory also says that Chramn allied himself with his uncle King Childebert in Paris, later rebelling once more against his father before fleeing to Brittany, where he and his wife and daughters went into hiding with "Chanao Count of the Bretons" but were captured and murdered[225]. •The Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica records that "Cramnus filius Chlothacharii regis" sought a hiding place from "Childeberto patruo suo" in 555[226]. •Paulus Diaconus records that "duce Francorum Chramnichis" laid waste to Trentino after defeating a Lombard invasion of France but was defeated by "Euin Tridentum dux" at "Salurnis"[227]. •Gregory of Tours records his father, King Clotaire, died on the first anniversary of the killing of his son Chramn[228]. •m CHALDA, daughter of WILLICHAR & his wife --- (-murdered 560). Gregory of Tours records that the wife of Chramn was the daughter of Willichar, but does not name her[229]. The Liber Historiæ Francorum names "Willecharii filiam…Chaldam" as the wife of Chramn, adding in a later passage that "Willecharius…socer eius" fled with the family to "basilicam sancti Martini"[230]. Gregory of Tours says that Chramn fled to Brittany, where he and his wife and daughters went into hiding with "Chanao Count of the Bretons" but were captured and murdered[231]. •Chramn & his wife had [two or more] daughters, murdered in 560. King Clotaire had one possible child by Mistress (2): 10. [GUNDOBALD "Ballomer" (-murdered Mar 585). •Gregory of Tours records that Gundobald claimed to be the son of King Clotaire, who disowned him, that he was brought up by King Childebert and later supported by King Charibert. •He was received in Italy by General Narses, married and had sons there before moving to Constantinople. •He was invited back to Gaul, landed at Marseille and was welcomed by Bishop Theodore[233]. He was declared king at Brives-la-Gaillarde in Dec 584, but was betrayed and captured at Comminges by Gontran King of Burgundy, who murdered him[234].] •m (in Italy) ---. The name of Gundobald´s wife is not known. Gregory of Tours records that the two sons of Chramn were born in Italy, and they were taken to Byzantium by their father after the death of their mother[235]. Gundobald & his wife had two sons, taken to Byzantium. References: •[144] Gregory of Tours III.1, p. 162. •[145] Regum Merowingorum Genealogia (Cod S. Galli, 732), Regum Francorum Genealogiæ, MGH SS II, p. 307. •[146] Gregory of Tours III.7, pp. 167-8. •[147] Gregory of Tours III.11, p. 171. •[148] Gregory of Tours III.29, pp. 186-7. •[149] Gregory of Tours IV.21, p. 217. •[150] Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica 561, MGH Auct. ant. XI, p. 237. •[151] Gregory of Tours III.6, pp. 166-7. •[152] Settipani (1993), p. 66. •[153] Gregory of Tours III.4, p. 164. •[154] Vita Sanctæ Radegundis Liber I, 2, MGH SS rer. Merov. II, p. 365. •[155] Gregory of Tours III.7, p. 168. •[156] MGH DD Mer (1872), Diplomata Regum Francorum, no. 7, p. 8. •[157] Gregory of Tours IX.2, p. 481. •[158] Attwater, p. 295. •[159] Gregory of Tours IV.3, pp. 197-8. •[160] Settipani, p. 70. •[161] Gregory of Tours IV.3, pp. 197-8. •[162] Liber Historiæ Francorum 27, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 286. •[163] Gregory of Tours IV.9, p. 203. •[164] Herimanni Augiensis Chronicon 553, MHG SS V, p. 88. •[165] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[166] Liber Historiæ Francorum 27, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 286. •[167] Gregory of Tours IV.3, pp. 197-8. •[168] Gregory, III 21, and IV 25. •[169] Gregory of Tours IV.3, pp. 197-8. •[170] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[171] Gregory of Tours IV.22, p. 217. •[172] Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica 561, MGH Auct. ant. XI, p. 237. •[173] Herimanni Augiensis Chronicon 563, MHG SS V, p. 88. •[174] Gregory of Tours IV.26, p. 219. •[175] Herimanni Augiensis Chronicon 563, MHG SS V, p. 88. •[176] Gregory of Tours IX.26, p. 513. •[177] Gregory of Tours IV.26, p. 219. •[178] Gregory of Tours IV.26, pp. 219-21. •[179] Gregory of Tours IV.26, p. 220. •[189] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[190] Gregory of Tours IV.22, p. 217. •[191] Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica 561, MGH Auct. ant. XI, p. 237. •[192] Gregory of Tours V.17 and IX.20, pp. 274-5 and 503-7. •[193] Fredegar, IV, 14, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 127. •[194] Gregory of Tours IV.25, pp. 218-19. •[195] Gregory of Tours IV.25, p. 219. •[196] Gregory of Tours V.26, pp. 298-9. •[197] RHGF II, p. 536. •[198] MGH Conc. I, p. 162. •[199] Gregory of Tours IV.25, p. 218. •[211] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[212] The date of her husband's second marriage. •[213] Gregory of Tours IV.3, pp. 197-8. •[214] Origo Gentis Langobardorum 5, MGH SS rer Lang I, p. 4. •[215] Historia Langobardorum Codicis Gothani 5, MGH SS rer Lang I, p. 9. •[216] Pauli Historia Langobardorum I.27, MGH SS rer Lang I, p. 68. •[217] Liber Historiæ Francorum 27, MGH SS rer Merov II, p. 285. •[218] Ex Chronico Marcianensi de Sancta Rictrude, RHGF 3, p. 522. •[219] Carmen de Exordio Gentis Francorum, MGH Poetæ Latini ævi Carolini II, pp. 142-3. •[220] Settipani, C. 'L'apport de l'onomastique dans l'étude des genealogies carolingiennes', Keats-Rohan, K. S. B. and Settipani, C. (eds.) (2000) Onomastique et Parenté dans l'Occident medieval (Prosopographica et Genealogica, Vol. 3), pp. 185-229. •[221] Genealogiæ Karolorum I, MGH SS XIII, p. 245. •[222] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[223] Gregory of Tours IV.3, p. 197. •[224] Gregory of Tours IV.13 and IV.16, pp. 207-8 and 211-12. •[225] Gregory of Tours IV 17 and 20, pp. 213 and 215-16. •[226] Marii Episcopi Aventicensis Chronica 555, MGH Auct. ant. XI, p. 236. •[227] Pauli Historia Langobardorum III.9, MGH SS rer Lang I, p. 97. •[228] Gregory of Tours IV.21, p. 217. •[229] Gregory of Tours IV.17, p. 213. •[230] Liber Historiæ Francorum 28, MGH SS rer Merov II, pp. 286 and 287. •[231] Gregory of Tours IV 17 and 20, pp. 213 and 215-16. •[233] Gregory of Tours VI.24, p. 352. •[234] Gregory of Tours VII.10, p. 394 and VII.34-38, pp. 418-23. Wood (1994), pp. 93-100, discusses the significance of Gundobald's rebellion in the context of contemporary politics. •[235] Gregory of Tours VII.36, p. 419. --------------------------

: The Merovingians were a dynasty of Frankish kings who ruled a frequently fluctuating area, largely corresponding to ancient Gaul, from the fifth to the eighth century. They were sometimes referred to as the "long-haired kings" (Latin reges criniti) by contemporaries, for their symbolically unshorn hair (traditionally the tribal leader of the Franks wore his hair long, while the warriors trimmed theirs short). The term is drawn directly from Germanic, akin to their dynasty's Old English name Merewiowing. Following the collapse of the Roman Empire, the Merovingian's helped to re-shape the map of Europe and to give stability to the region that would emerge as the country of France. The Merovingian grew weak as kings and were succeeded by the more ambitious Carolingian Dynasty that would itself evolve as the Holy Roman Empire. The Merovingians' interest in the world beyond their own borders is evidenced by the survival of their famous map. They helped to shape the European space. Popular culture depicts the Merovingians as descendants of Jesus Christ. : Origins :The Merovingian dynasty owes its name to Merovech or Merowig (sometimes Latinised as Meroveus or Merovius), leader of the Salian Franks from c. 447 to 457 C.E., and emerges into wider history with the victories of his son Childeric I (reigned c. 457 - 481) against the Visigoths, Saxons, and Alemanni. Childeric's son Clovis I went on to unite most of Gaul north of the Loire under his control around 486, when he defeated Syagrius, the Roman ruler in those parts. He won the Battle of Tolbiac against the Alemanni in 496, on which occasion he adopted his wife's Nicene Christian faith, and decisively defeated the Visigothic kingdom of Toulouse in the Battle of Vouillé in 507. After Clovis' death, his kingdom was partitioned among his four sons, according to Frankish custom. Over the next century, this tradition of partition would continue. Even when multiple Merovingian kings ruled, the kingdom-not unlike the late Roman Empire-was conceived of as a single entity ruled collectively by several kings (in their own realms) and the turn of events could result in the reunification of the whole kingdom under a single king. Leadership among the early Merovingians was based on mythical descent and alleged divine patronage, expressed in terms of continued military success. : Character : The Merovingian king was the master of the spoils of war, both movable and in lands and their folk, and he was in charge of the redistribution of conquered wealth among the first of his followers. "When he died his property was divided equally among his heirs as though it were private property: the kingdom was a form of patrimony" (Rouche 1987, 420). The kings appointed magnates to be comites, charging them with defense, administration, and the judgment of disputes. This happened against the backdrop of a newly isolated Europe without its Roman systems of taxation and bureaucracy, the Franks having taken over administration as they gradually penetrated into the thoroughly Romanised west and south of Gaul. The counts had to provide armies, enlisting their milites and endowing them with land in return. These armies were subject to the king's call for military support. There were annual national assemblies of the nobles of the realm and their armed retainers which decided major policies of warmaking. The army also acclaimed new kings by raising them on its shields in a continuance of ancient practice which made the king the leader of the warrior-band, not a head of state. Furthermore, the king was expected to support himself with the products of his private domain (royal demesne), which was called the fisc. Some scholars have attributed this to the Merovingians lacking a sense of res publica, but other historians have criticized this view as an oversimplification. This system developed in time into feudalism, and expectations of royal self-sufficiency lasted until the Hundred Years' War. : Trade declined with the decline and fall of the Roman Empire, and agricultural estates were mostly self-sufficient. The remaining international trade was dominated by Middle Eastern merchants. : Merovingian law was not universal law based on rational equity, generally applicable to all, as Roman law; it was applied to each man according to his origin: Ripuarian Franks were subject to their own Lex Ribuaria, codified at a late date (Beyerle and Buchner 1954), while the so-called Lex Salica (Salic Law) of the Salian clans, first tentatively codified in 511 (Rouche 1987, 423) was invoked under medieval exigencies as late as the Valois era. In this the Franks lagged behind the Burgundians and the Visigoths, that they had no universal Roman-based law. In Merovingian times, law remained in the rote memorization of rachimburgs, who memorized all the precedents on which it was based, for Merovingian law did not admit of the concept of creating new law, only of maintaining tradition. Nor did its Germanic traditions offer any code of civil law required of urbanized society, such as Justinian caused to be assembled and promulgated in the Byzantine Empire. The few surviving Merovingian edicts are almost entirely concerned with settling divisions of estates among heirs. : History : The Merovingian kingdom, which included, from at latest 509, all the Franks and all of Gaul but Burgundy, from its first division in 511 was in an almost constant state of war, usually civil. The sons of Clovis maintained their fraternal bonds in wars with the Burgundians, but showed that dangerous vice of personal aggrandizement when their brothers died. Heirs were seized and executed and kingdoms annexed. Eventually, fresh from his latest familial homicide, Clotaire I reunited, in 558, the entire Frankish realm under one ruler. He survived only three years and in turn his realm was divided into quarters for his four living sons. : The second division of the realm was not marked by the confraternal ventures of the first, for the eldest son was debauched and short-lived and the youngest an exemplar of all that was not admirable in the dynasty. Civil wars between the Neustrian and Austrasian factions which were developing did not cease until all the realms had fallen into Clotaire II's hands. Thus reunited, the kingdom was necessarily weaker. The nobles had made great gains and procured enormous concessions from the kings who were purchasing their support. Though the dynasty would continue for over a century and though it would produce strong, effective scions in the future, its first century, which established the Frankish state as the most stable and important in Western Europe, also dilapidated it beyond recovery. Its effective rule notably diminished, the increasingly token presence of the kings was required to legitimize any action by the mayors of the palaces who had risen during the final decades of war to a prominence which would become regal in the next century. During the remainder of the seventh century, the kings ceased to wield effective political power and became more and more symbolic figures; they began to allot more and more day-to-day administration to that powerful official in their household, the mayor. : : After the reign of the powerful Dagobert I (died 639), who had spent much of his career invading foreign lands, such as Spain and the pagan Slavic territories to the east, the kings are known as rois fainéants ("do-nothing kings"). Though, in truth, no kings but the last two did nothing, their own will counted for little in the decision-making process. The dynasty had sapped itself of its vital energy and the kings mounted the throne at a young age and died in the prime of life, while the mayors warred with one another for the supremacy of their realm. The Austrasians under the Arnulfing Pepin the Middle eventually triumphed in 687 at the Battle of Tertry and the chroniclers state unapologetically that, in that year, began the rule of Pepin. : : Among the strong-willed kings who ruled during these desolate times, Dagobert II and Chilperic II deserve mention, but the mayors continued to exert their authority in both Neustria and Austrasia. Pepin's son Charles Martel even for a few years ruled without a king, though he himself did not assume the royal dignity. Later, his son Pepin the Younger or Pepin the Short, gathered support among Frankish nobles for a change in dynasty. When Pope Zachary appealed to him for assistance against the Lombards, Pepin insisted that the church sanction his coronation in exchange. In 751, Childeric III, the last Merovingian royal, was deposed. He was allowed to live, but his long hair was cut and he was sent to a monastery. : : Historiography and sources : There exists a limited number of contemporary sources for the history of the Merovingian Franks, but those which have survived cover the entire period from Clovis' succession to Childeric's deposition. First and foremost among chroniclers of the age is the canonised bishop of Tours, Gregory of Tours. His Decem Libri Historiarum is a primary source for the reigns of the sons of Clotaire II and their descendants until Gregory's own death. : : The next major source, far less organized than Gregory's work, is the Chronicle of Fredegar, begun by Fredegar but continued by unknown authors. It covers the period from 584 to 641, though its continuators, under Carolingian patronage, extended it to 768, after the close of the Merovingian era. It is the only primary narrative source for much of its period. The only other major contemporary source is the Liber Historiae Francorum, which covers the final chapter of Merovingian history: its author(s) ends with a reference to Theuderic IV's sixth year, which would be 727. It was widely read, though it was undoubtedly a piece of Carolingian work. : : Aside from these chronicles, the only surviving reservoires of historiography are letters, capitularies, and the like. Clerical men such as Gregory and Sulpitius the Pious were letter-writers, though relatively few letters survive. Edicts, grants, and judicial decisions survive, as well as the famous Lex Salica, mentioned above. From the reign of Clotaire II and Dagobert I survive many examples of the royal position as the supreme justice and final arbiter. : : Finally, archaeological evidence cannot be ignored as a source for information, at the very least, on the modus vivendi of the Franks of the time. Among the greatest discoveries of lost objects was the 1653 accidental uncovering of Childeric I's tomb in the church of Saint Brice in Tournai. The grave objects included a golden bull's head and the famous golden insects (perhaps bees, cicadas, aphids, or flies) on which Napoleon modeled his coronation cloak. In 1957, the sepulchre of Clotaire I's second wife, Aregund, was discovered in Saint Denis Basilica in Paris. The funerary clothing and jewelry were reasonably well-preserved, giving us a look into the costume of the time. : : Merovingian : History The Merovingian kingdom, which included, from at latest 509, all the Franks and all of Gaul but Burgundy, from its first division in 511 was in an almost constant state of war, usually civil. The sons of Clovis maintained their fraternal bonds in wars with the Burgundians, but showed that dangerous vice of personal aggrandizement when their brothers died. Heirs were seized and executed and kingdoms annexed. Eventually, fresh from his latest familial homicide, Clotaire I reunited, in 558, the entire Frankish realm under one ruler. He survived only three years and in turn his realm was divided into quarters for his four living sons.

Liste de passager sur le Saint-Jean, bateau qui a transporté des colon vers la Nouvelle-France en 1636. == Sources == * Archange Godbout, "Le rôle de ''Sainte-Jehan'' et les origines acadiennes", ''Mémoires de la Société Généalogique Canadienne-Française'', vol 1, pp 19-30 * [http://acadian-ancestral-home.blogspot.com/2009/12/st-jehan-passenger-list.html St-Jehan passenger list] Blog entry by Lucie LeBlanc Constantino

The interest group is intended to help source data about the 'van der Walt' family, especially currently living members. This is of importance in view of the addition of information about 'van der Walts' to the 'Van der Walt' register. The current register was developed after extensive research undertaken in the 1970's and 80's which was published as: Die familie Van der Walt in Suid-afrika / opgestel deur C.M. van der Walt, E.J. van der Walt, en T.S.P. van der Walt, geridegeer deur E.P. Jooste en I. Groesbroek. Pretoria: RGN, 1989. The current register is: Van der Walt CM. 2013. “van der Walt Genealogie van ca. 1550 tot hede: Dele I, II en III". Please assist in creating a comprehensive list of what is arguably one of the most note family names in South Africa! Please also use this interest group if you are trying to source 'van der Walt' family relations.

light crusier

[[Category:Manitoba Schools]] [[Category:Winnipeg, Manitoba]] [[Category:Transcona, Manitoba]] Westview School is an elementary school in [[:Category:Transcona, Manitoba|Transcona]]. It opened its doors in 1953. ''Can you add to the history of Westview School? Request to be on the trusted list!''

== Very Long Bio == About Charles / Karl "le Chauvre" / "den skallede" de France, II (Carolingian Dynasty) Ben M. Angel notes: Again, if the year is before 962, it is not the Holy Roman Empire, and the ruler is not the Holy Roman Emperor. The first Emperor of the entity that later becomes known as the Holy Roman Empire was Otto I, coroneted in 962. This individual precedes him by over a century. References to "Holy Roman Empire" in secondary sources can be regarded as poorly researched (perhaps from obsolete documentation suggesting the German Holy Roman Empire to be a continuation of the Carolingian Frankish Empire - no longer considered to be so) and incorrect. --- Alternative Data from merges (Sharon): •Born 5/15/823 •Nicknames/ Transliteration Names? Kaljupaa; el Calvo --- Family of Origin Louis I The Pious m Judith second m secondly (Aix-la-Chapelle Feb 819) JUDITH, daughter of WELF [I] Graf [von Altdorf] & his wife Heilwig --- ([805]-Tours 19 Apr 843, bur Tours Saint-Martin). His second wife was, Judith of Bavaria:[ http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Louis_the_Pious With her had three children/ a daughter and a son: :[ http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Louis_the_Pious 2.1 Gisela (c819-c874) 2.2 Charles (823-877) CHARLES (Frankfurt-am-Main 13 Jun 823-Avrieux or Brides-les-Bains, Savoie 6 Oct 877, bur Nantua Abbey, transferred to église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis). The Annales S. Benigni Divisionensis record the birth of "Karolus filius Ludowici" in Frankfurt "Idus Iun 824"[214]. Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names Charles as son of his father by his second wife[215]. Under the division of Imperial territories by the Treaty of Verdun 11 Aug 843, he became CHARLES II “le Chauve” King of the West Franks. Charles the Bald, king of West Francia:[ http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Louis_the_Pious 2.3? Daughter ------------------------------- Marriages and children Charles married Ermentrude, daughter of Odo I, Count of Orléans, in 842. She died in 869. In 870, Charles married Richilde of Provence, who was descended from a noble family of Lorraine. With Ermentrude: •1. Judith (844–870), married firstly with Ethelwulf of Wessex, secondly with Ethelbald of Wessex (her stepson) and thirdly with Baldwin I of Flanders •2. Louis the Stammerer (846–879) •3. Charles the Child (847–866) •4. Lothar (848–865), monk in 861, became Abbot of Saint-Germain •5. Carloman (849–876) •6. Rotrud (852–912), a nun, Abbess of Saint-Radegunde •7. Ermentrud (854–877), a nun, Abbess of Hasnon •8. Hildegard (born 856, died young) •9. Gisela (857–874) With Richilde: •1. Rothild (871–929), married firstly with Hugues, Count of Bourges and secondly with Roger, Count of Maine •2. Drogo (872–873) •3. Pippin (873–874) •4. a son (born and died 875) •5. Charles (876–877) Notes •1. ^ Charles II •2. ^ Dutton, Paul E, Charlemagne's Mustache •3. ^ From German Wikipedia, where it is probably derived from Reinhard Lebe (2003), War Karl der Kahle wirklich kahl? Historische Beinamen und was dahintersteckt, ISBN 3 42330 876 1. Charles the Bald •Carolingian Dynasty •Born: June 13 823 •Died: October 877 King of Western Francia (843 - 877) •Preceded by Louis I •Succeeded by Louis II Holy Roman Emperor (correct title: Emperor of the Romans, 875 - 877) •Preceded by Louis II •Succeeded by Charles III King of Italy (875 - 877) •Succeeded by Carloman -------------------- Ben M. Angel's summary: Parents: •Father: Louis/Hludowic I, Emperor of the Romans (778 - 20 June 840) •Mother: Judith von Bayern, Empress of the Romans (c805 - 19 April 843) Siblings: •1. Gisela (819/822 - 1 July 874), wife of Eberhard, Marchese di Friulia. •3. Unknown Sister, wife to an Udalrichinger. Legitimate Half Siblings: •1. Lothaire/Lothar (795 - 29 September 855), Emperor of the Romans, King of Lotharingia •2. Pepin I (c797 - 13 December 838), King of Aquitaine •3. Hrotrud/Rotrude (b. c800) •4. Berta •5. Hildegard (802/804 - 857/860), Abbess of Notre-Dame and St-Jean at Laon •6. Louis (c806 - 28 August 876) "le Germanique/der Deutsche", King of the Eastern Franks. Illegitimate Half-Siblings: •1. Alpais (793/794 - 23 July 852), wife of Bego, Comte de Paris, and Abbess of St-Pierre-le-Bas at Reims. •2. Arnoul (c794 - after April 841), Comte de Sens (817 - 841) Spouses and Children: Wife 1: Ermentrudis (27 September 830 - 6 October 869) •1. Judith (c844 - after 870), wife of Aethelwulf, King of Wessex, and Aethelwulf's son, Aethelbald, King of Wessex, and Baudouin, Comte de Flandres. •2. Louis II (1 November 846 - 10 April 879) "le Begue", King of the West Franks. •3. Charles (847/848 - 29 September 866), King of Aquitaine (October 855 - 866), husband of the widow of Humbert, Comte de Bourges. •4. Carloman (d. 877/878), Abbot de St-Medard at Soisons, Abbot of Echternach in Luxembourg. •5. Lothaire (d. 14 December 865), Abbot of St-Germain at Auxerre. •6. Hildegardis •7. Ermentrudis (d. after 11 July 877), Abbess of Hasnon, near Douai (present France) •8. Gisela •9. Rotrudis (b. c850), Abbess of St-Radegonde at Poitiers (868 - 870) Wife 2: Richildis (d. after 30 January 910) •1. Rothildis (c871 - 22 March 929), wife of Roger, Comte du Maine, and Abbess of Chelles •2. Drogo (872/873 - 873/874) twin. •3. Pepin (872/873 - 873/874) twin. •4. Unknown son (23 March 875 - died young after baptism) •5. Charles (10 October 876 - before 7 April 877) Basic information and justifications: pretty much everything taken from either FMG, or where lacking there, Wikipedia. Birth: 13 June 823 at Frankfurt-am-Main, Austrasia, Frankish Empire Marriages: •With Ermentrudis: 13 December 842 - Quierzy-sur-Oise, (Present Departement d'Aisne), Neustria, Frankish Empire. Separated 867, retiring to a Monastery St-Dionysus •With Richildis: marriage 12 October 869, confirmed at Aix-la-Chapelle, Ostenfrankenreich, 22 January 870 Death: 6 October 877 - Avrieux or Brides-les-Bains, Regno Longobardo (Present Region Savoie, France), Western Francia Burial: église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis, Present Paris Occupation: •August 829 - March 830: Dux in Alemania, Rhetia, Alsace and part of Burgundy •September 832 - 15 March 834: King of Aquitaine (first reign) •837 - 838: Ruler of lands between Frisia and the Seine. •838 - 28 May 839: Ruler of Maine and the lands between the Seine and the Loire. •28 May 839 - 20 June 840: Ruler of Western Francia •20 June 840 - 11 August 843: King of the Franks of the West •11 August 843 - 6 October 877: King of the West Franks •848 - 6 October 877: King of Aquitaine (second reign) •8 August 869 - 6 October 877: King of Lotharingia 25 December 875 - 6 October 877: Emperor of the Romans 876 - 6 October 877: King of Italy Alternate names: Charles/Karl, epitaph: [en] The Bald, [fr] le Cheuve, [es] el Calvo, [no] den skallede, [de] der Kahle, [nl] de Kale, [it] il Calvo, [hu] Kopasz, [sv] den skallige, [dk] den Skaldede, [pt] o Calvo, [pl] Łysy, [ru] Лысый, [bg] Плешиви --------------------- From the Foundation for Medieval Genealogy page on Carolingian Kings: http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CAROLINGIANS.htm#_Toc240955195 LOUIS I 814-840 LOUIS [Hludowic], son of CHARLES I King of the Franks & his second wife Hildegard (Chasseneuil-du-Poitou {Vienne} [16 Apr/Sep] 778-island in the Rhine near Ingelheim 20 Jun 840, bur Metz, église abbatiale de Saint-Arnoul[178]). •He is named, and his parentage recorded, in the Gesta Mettensium, which specifies that he was his parents' third son, born a twin with Hlothar[179]. •Crowned King of the Aquitainians in Rome 15 Apr 781 by Pope Hadrian I. •His armies occupied Girona, Urgel and Cerdanya in 785 and besieged Barcelona 802, establishing the "March of Spain"[180]. •At the partition of territories agreed at Thionville in 806, he was designated sovereign of Aquitaine, Gascony, Septimania, Provence and southern Burgundy. His father named him as his successor at Aix-la-Chapelle, crowning him as joint emperor 11 Sep 813[181]. •On his father's death, he adopted the title Emperor LOUIS I “der Fromme/le Pieux” 2 Feb 814, and was crowned at Reims [Jul/Aug] 816 by Pope Stephen IV. He did not use the titles king of the Franks or king of Italy so as to emphasise the unity of the empire[182]. •He promulgated the Ordinatio Imperii at Worms in 817, which established his eldest son as his heir, his younger sons having a subordinate status, a decision which was eventually to lead to civil war between his sons. His nephew Bernard King of Italy, ignored in the Ordinatio Imperii, rebelled against his uncle, but was defeated and killed. After his death, Italy was placed under the direct rule of the emperor. •Emperor Louis crowned his son Lothaire as joint emperor at Aix-la-Chapelle in Jul 817, his primary status over his brothers being confirmed once more at the Assembly of Nijmegen 1 May 821. •In Nov 824, Emperor Louis placed Pope Eugene II under his protection, effectively subordinating the papal role to that of the emperor. •The birth of his son Charles by his second marriage in 823 worsened relations with his sons by his first marriage, the tension being further increased when Emperor Louis invested Charles with Alemannia, Rhætia, Alsace and part of Burgundy at Worms in Aug 829, reducing the territory of his oldest son Lothaire to Italy. His older sons revolted in Mar 830 and captured their father at Compiègne, forcing him to revert to the 817 constitutional arrangements. •However, Emperor Louis reasserted his authority at the assemblies of Nijmegen in Oct 830 and Aix-la-Chapelle in Feb 831, depriving Lothaire of the imperial title and relegating him once more to Italy. A further revolt of the brothers followed. Emperor Louis was defeated and deposed by his sons at Compiègne 1 Oct 833. He was exiled to the monastery of Saint-Médard de Soissons. •His eldest son Lothaire declared himself sole emperor but was soon overthrown by his brothers Pepin and Louis, who freed their father. Emperor Louis was crowned once more at Metz 28 Feb 835. •He proposed yet another partition of territories in favour of his son Charles at the assembly of Aix-la-Chapelle in 837, implemented at the assembly of Worms 28 May 839 when he installed his sons Lothaire and Charles jointly, setting aside the claims of his sons Pepin and Louis. This naturally led to revolts by Pepin in Aquitaine and Louis in Germany, which their father was in the process of suppressing when he died[183]. •The Annales Fuldenses record the death "in insulam quondam Rheni fluminis prope Ingilenheim XII Kal Iul 840" of Emperor Louis and his burial "Mettis civitatem…in basilica sancti Arnulfi"[184]. The necrology of Prüm records the death "840 12 Kal Iul" of "Ludvicus imperator"[185]. The necrology of St Gall records the death "XII Kal Jul" of "Hludowicus imperator in insula Rheni quiæ est sita iuxta palatium Ingelheim"[186]. The Obituaire de Notre-Dame de Paris records the death "XII Kal Jul" of "Ludovicus imperator"[187]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "XII Kal Jul" of "Ludovicus imperator"[188]. m firstly ([794]) ERMENGARD, daughter of ENGUERRAND Comte [de Hesbaye] & his wife --- ([775/80]-Angers 3 Oct 818[189], bur Angers). •Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names the wife of Emperor Ludwig "filiam nobilissimi ducis Ingorammi…Irmingarda"[190]. •The Gesta Francorum records the death "818 V Non Oct" of "Irmingardis regina"[191]. The Vita Hludowici Imperatoris records the death "V Non Oct" of "Hirmingardis regina" three days after falling ill[192]. m secondly (Aix-la-Chapelle Feb 819) JUDITH, daughter of WELF [I] Graf [von Altdorf] & his wife Heilwig --- ([805]-Tours 19 Apr 843, bur Tours Saint-Martin). •The Annales Xantenses record the marriage in Feb 819 of "Ludewicus imperator" and "Iudith"[193]. Thegan names "filiam Hwelfi ducis sui, qui erat de nobolissima progenie Bawariorum…Iudith…ex parte matris…Eigilwi nobilissimi generic Saxonici" as second wife of Emperor Ludwig, specifying that she was "enim pulchra valde"[194]. Einhard's Annales record that Emperor Louis chose "Huelpi comitis filiam…Judith" as his wife in 819 after "inspectis plerisque nobelium filiabus"[195]. •Judith was influential with her husband, which increased the tensions with the emperor's sons by his first marriage. •Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris records that "quondam duce Bernhardo, qui erat de stirpe regali" was accused of violating "Iudith reginam" but comments that this was all lies[196]. •Judith was exiled to the monastery of Sainte-Croix de Poitiers during the first rebellion of her stepsons in 830, was released in 831, but exiled again to Tortona in Italy in 833 from where she was brought back in Apr 834[197]. •The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "XIII Kal Mai" of "Judith regina"[198]. The Annales Xantenses record the death in 843 of "Iudhit imperatrix mater Karoli" at Tours[199]. Mistress (1): ---. The name of Emperor Lothar's mistress or mistresses is not known. Emperor Louis I & his first wife had six children: 1. LOTHAIRE [Lothar] (795-Kloster Prüm 29 Sep 855, bur Kloster Prüm). •Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names (in order) "Hlutharius, Pippinus, Hludowicus" as sons of Emperor Ludwig I & his wife Ermengard[200]. •He was crowned joint Emperor LOTHAIRE I, jointly with his father, in Jul 817 at Aix-la-Chapelle. 2. PEPIN ([797]-Poitiers 13 Dec 838, bur Poitiers, église collégiale de Sainte-Radégonde). •Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names (in order) "Hlutharius, Pippinus, Hludowicus" as sons of Emperor Ludwig I & his wife Ermengard[201]. •Under the Ordinatio Imperii promulgated by his father at Worms in 817, he became PEPIN I King of Aquitaine. 3. HROTRUD [Rotrude] ([800]-). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hlotharium Pipinum et Hludovicum Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as children of "Hludovicus ymperator…ex Yrmingardi regina"[202]. 4. BERTA . •Settipani cites charters which name Berta as the daughter of Emperor Louis[203]. 5. HILDEGARD ([802/04]-857, or maybe after [23 Aug 860]). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hlotharium Pipinum et Hludovicum Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as children of "Hludovicus ymperator…ex Yrmingardi regina"[204]. Hildegard is named as sister of Charles by Nithard[205]. •Abbess of Notre-Dame and Saint-Jean at Laon. •She supported her brother Lothaire against her half-brother Charles and, in Oct 841, imprisoned Adalgar at Laon. After Laon was besieged, she surrendered Adalgar but was herself released by her half-brother [205]. •The Annales Formoselenses record the death in 857 of "Hildegard, Lothawici regis filia"[206], corroborated in the Annales Alemannici[207]. 6. LOUIS ([806]-Frankfurt-am-Main 28 Aug 876, bur Kloster Lorsch). •Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names (in order) "Hlutharius, Pippinus, Hludowicus" as sons of Emperor Ludwig I and his wife Ermengardis[208]. •Under the Ordinatio Imperii promulgated by his father at Worms in 817, he became King of Bavaria and Carinthia. •Under the partition of territories agreed by the Treaty of Verdun 11 Aug 843, Louis was installed as LUDWIG II "le Germanique/der Deutsche" King of the East Franks. Emperor Louis I & his second wife had [three] children: 7. GISELA ([819/822]-after 1 Jul 874, bur Cysoing, Abbey of St Calixtus). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Karolum et Gislam" children of "Hludovicus ymperator…ex Iudith ymperatrice"[209]. Her marriage is deduced from a charter in which Gisela states that their eldest son Unruoch brought back the body of Eberhard from Italy[210]. •She founded the abbey of St Calixtus at Cysoing, Flanders, where she lived as a widow. "Gisle" granted "le fisc de Somain en Ostrevant" to "filii…Adelarde" by charter dated 14 Apr 869, which names "rex Karolus meus…germanus…senioris mei dulcis memorie Evrardi…tres infantes meos Rodulfum…et Berengarium…et…Adelarde"[211]. The Historia Ecclesiæ Cisoniensis records that “Gisla” donated property to Cysoing abbey for her burial next to “coniugis mei dulcis memoriæ Evrardi”, by charter dated 2 Apr 870 which names “filiæ meæ Ingiltrudis…filius meus Rodulfus”, and by charter dated “Kal Jul anno XXXV regnante Carolo Rege”, naming “filii mei Unroch…filiorum meorum Adalardo atque Rodulfo” and signed by “Odelrici Comitis”[212]. "Gisle" donated property to Cysoing for the anniversaries of "Ludovico imperatore patre meo et…Judith imperatrice matre mea et…rege Karolo…germano et…prole mea…Hengeltrude, Hunroc, Berengario, Adelardo, Rodulpho, Hellwich, Gilla, Judith" by charter dated to [874][213]. •m ([836]) EBERHARD Marchese di Friulia, son of UNRUOCH Comte [en Ternois] & his wife Engeltrude (-in Italy 16 Dec 866, bur Cysoing, Abbey of St Calixtus). --- 8. CHARLES (Frankfurt-am-Main 13 Jun 823-Avrieux or Brides-les-Bains, Savoie 6 Oct 877, bur Nantua Abbey, transferred to église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis). The Annales S. Benigni Divisionensis record the birth of "Karolus filius Ludowici" in Frankfurt "Idus Iun 824"[214]. Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names Charles as son of his father by his second wife[215]. Under the division of Imperial territories by the Treaty of Verdun 11 Aug 843, he became CHARLES II “le Chauve” King of the West Franks. --- 9. [daughter . •The Casus Monasterii Petrishusensis records that "rex Francorum qui et imperator Romanorum" (which appears to indicate Charles II "le Chauve") gave his sister in marriage to "vir nobilissimo genere decoratus", that the couple had two sons to whom their uncle gave "in Alemannia loca…Potamum et Brigantium, Ubirlingin et Buochorn, Ahihusin et Turingen atque Heistirgou, Wintirture…et in Retia Curiensi Mesouch", and that one of the sons returned to France while the other "Oudalricus" retained all the property in Alamannia[216]. The editor of the MGH SS compilation dates this source to the mid-12th century[217]. •The information has not been corroborated in any earlier primary source, although it is not known what prior documentation may have been available to the compiler of the Casus. •There are several other difficulties with this marriage which suggest that the report in the Casus should be treated with caution. If the information is accurate, it is likely that the bride was a full sister of King Charles, although if this is correct her absence from contemporary documentation is surprising. If she had been Charles's half-sister, it is difficult to see how Charles would have had much influence on her marriage, which would have been arranged by one of her full brothers. •In any case, it is unlikely that Emperor Louis's first wife would have had further children after [812/15] at the latest, given the birth of her eldest son in 795. If that estimated birth date is correct, then it is more likely that this daughter's marriage would have been arranged by her father Emperor Louis before his death in 840. •Another problem is the potential consanguinity between the parties. Although the precise relationship between the couple's son Udalrich [III] and the earlier Udalrichinger cannot be established from available documentation, it is probable that he was closely related to Hildegard, first wife of Emperor Charles I, who was the paternal grandmother of Emperor Louis's children. •Lastly, Udalrich [III] is recorded in charters dated 847 and 854, suggesting a birth date in the 820s assuming that he was adult at the time, which is inconsistent with Charles II "le Chauve" (born in 823) having arranged his parents' marriage. •m --- [Udalrichinger].] Emperor Louis I had [two] illegitimate children by Mistress (1): 10. [ALPAIS ([793/94]-23 Jul 852 or after, bur [Reims]). •Flodoard refers to "Ludowicus Alpheidi filie sue uxori Begonis comitis"[218]. The Annales Hildesheimenses name "filiam imperatoris…Elpheid" as the wife of "Bicgo de amici regis" when recording the death of her husband[219]. •Settipani discusses the debate about the paternity of Alpais, preferring the theory that Emperor Charles I was her father[220]. If Emperor Louis was her father, it is unlikely that she was born before [793/94], given his known birth date in 778. It would therefore be chronologically tight for her to have had [three] children by her husband before his death in 816. However, no indication has been found in primary sources of the age of these children when their father died. The question of Alpais's paternity is obviously not beyond doubt, but it is felt preferable to show her as the possible daughter of Emperor Louis in view of the clear statement in Flodoard. •No indication has been found of the name of Alpais's mother. If Alpais was the daughter of Emperor Louis, it is likely that she was not her husband's only wife in view of Bego's estimated birth date. •After her husband died, she became abbess of Saint-Pierre-le-Bas at Reims in [817]. She was still there 29 May 852. •m ([806]) [as his second wife,] BEGO, son of [GERARD [I] Comte de Paris & his wife Rotrud] ([755/60]-28 Oct 816). He governed the county of Toulouse as "marchio" for Septimania in 806. Comte de Paris in [815], succeeding comte Stephanus.] 11. ARNOUL ([794]-after [Mar/Apr] 841). •The Chronicon Moissacense names "quartum…filium [Ludovici]…ex concubina…Arnulfum" recording that his father gave him the county of Sens[221]. •Comte de Sens 817. •He was a supporter of his half-brother Emperor Lothaire in [Mar/Apr] 841[222]. Chapter 2. KINGS of the WEST FRANKS 751-840 (CAROLINGIANS) --- CHARLES II 843-877 CHARLES, son of Emperor LOUIS I "le Pieux" & his second wife Judith [Welf] (Frankfurt-am-Main 13 Jun 823-Avrieux or Brides-les-Bains, Savoie 6 Oct 877, bur Nantua Abbey, transferred to église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis). The Annales S. Benigni Divisionensis record the birth of "Karolus filius Ludowici" in Frankfurt "Idus Iun 824"[223]. Thegan's Vita Hludowici Imperatoris names Charles as son of his father by his second wife[224]. His father invested Charles as dux in Alemania, Rhetia, Alsace and part of Burgundy at Worms Aug 829, reducing the territory of his oldest brother Lothaire to Italy. This triggered the revolt of his older half-brothers in Mar 830, when they captured their father at Compiègne and forced him to revert to the constitutional arrangements decided in 817. His father installed Charles as King of Aquitaine in Sep 832, having deprived Charles's half-brother Pepin. His father restored Aquitaine to Pepin 15 Mar 834 at Quierzy-sur-Oise. His father accorded Charles the land between Frisia and the Seine at the Assembly of Aix-la-Chapelle in 837, Maine and the land between the Seine and the Loire (as well as a royal crown) in 838, and Francia between the Meuse and the Seine, western and southern Burgundy, Provence, Neustria, the march of Bretagne, Aquitaine, Gascogne and Septimanie at the Assembly of Worms 28 May 839. On the death of his father, he became King of the Franks of the West. His brother Emperor Lothaire sought to deprive him of his lands. Charles allied himself with his half-brother Ludwig and together they defeated Lothaire at Fontenoy-en-Puisaye 25 Jun 841. Under the division of imperial territories agreed under the Treaty of Verdun 11 Aug 843, he became CHARLES II “le Chauve” King of the West Franks. King of Aquitaine in 848, when he deposed his nephew Pepin II. When King Charles II was faced with widespread rebellion, his brother Ludwig II "der Deutsche" King of the East Franks invaded his kingdom in Aug 858 but was defeated 15 Jan 859 in the Laonnais and forced to withdraw. In 865, Charles agreed with King Ludwig II "der Deutsche" the future division of the territories of Lothaire II King of Lotharingia, but on the latter's death in 869 Charles invaded Lotharingia and proclaimed himself CHARLES King of Lotharingia before Ludwig could assert his rights. A settlement was reached at Meerssen in Aug 870 under which Charles received the Meuse valley, Lyonnais, Viennois and Vivarais, declaring himself king of Lotharingia in 869. He was crowned Emperor CHARLES II at Rome 25 Dec 875 by Pope John VIII, and elected king of Italy at Pavia in 876[225]. The Annales S. Benigni Divisionensis record the death of "Karolus imperator Prid Non Oct 877"[226]. The necrology of Reims Saint-Rémi records the death "III Non Oct" of "Karolus Calvus rex Francorum"[227]. --- m firstly (Quierzy, Aisne 13 Dec 842, separated 867) ERMENTRUDIS, daughter of EUDES Comte [d’Orléans] & his wife Engeltrudis (27 Sep [830]-Saint-Denis 6 Oct 869, bur église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis). •The Annales Bertiniani record the marriage in 842 of "Ermendrud neptem Adalardi comitis" and "Karolus" at "Carisiacum palatium"[228]. Nithard names "Hirmentrude, daughter of Odo and Ingiltrud" as wife of Charles[229]. •She was crowned in Aug 866 at Saint-Médard de Soissons. •After she was separated from her husband, she retired to a monastery. •The Annales Bertiniani record the death "869 II Non Oct in monasterio Sancti Dyonisii" of "Hyrmentrudem uxorem suam [=Karoli]" and her burial at Saint-Denis[230]. The Obituaire de Notre-Dame de Paris records the death "Non Oct" of "Irmentrudis regina uxor Caroli"[231]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "Non Oct" of "Hirmentrudis regina"[232]. m secondly (12 Oct 869, confirmed Aix-la-Chapelle 22 Jan 870) RICHILDIS, daughter of comte BUVIN & his wife --- d'Arles (-[30 Jan] [910 or after]). •The Annales Bertiniani record the marriage "869 VII Id Oct" of "sororem…Bosonis…Richildem" and King Charles II[233]. •She was crowned empress at Tortona in Lombardy by Pope John VIII in 877. “Richildis quondam regina” donated property, among which “in pago Gerbercinse in Langeii villa”, to Gorze Abbey by charter dated 910[234]. •The necrology of Reims Saint-Rémi records the death "III Kal Feb" of "RICHILDIS"[235]. Emperor Charles II & his first wife had nine children: 1. JUDITH ([844]-after 870). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Iudith et Hildegardim, Hirmintrudim et Gislam" as the four daughters of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina", specifying that she married "Balduinus comes"[236]. The Annales Bertiniani record the betrothal in Jul 856 of "Iudith filiam Karli regis" and "Edilvulf rex occidentalium Anglorum" after the latter returned from Rome and their marriage "Kal Oct in Vermaria palatio", during which "Ingmaro Durocortori Remorum episcopo" set a queen's diadem on her head[237]. Her first husband placed her "by his own side on the regal throne", contrary to normal practice in the kingdom of Wessex[238]. •The Annales Bertiniani record the marriage of "Iudit reginam" and "Adalboldus filius eius [=Edilvulf regis]" in 858 after the death of her first husband[239]. Asser records that when King Æthelwulf was dead, his son Æthelbald married Judith daughter of Charles king of the Franks "contrary to God's prohibition and the dignity of a Christian, contrary also to the custom of all the pagans…and drew down much infamy upon himself"[240]. •The Annales Bertiniani record that Judith returned to her father after the death of her second husband, lived at Senlis "sub tuitione paterna", and from there was abducted by "Balduinum comitem" with the consent of her brother Louis, her father consenting to the marriage the following year[241]. Flodoard names "Balduini comitis et Iudita…Karoli regis filia, Edilvulfo regi Anglorum qui et Edelboldus in matrimonium"[242]. •m firstly (Verberie-sur-Oise, near Senlis 1 Oct 856) as his [second/third] wife, ÆTHELWULF King of Wessex, son of ECGBERT King of Wessex & his wife Redburga --- ([795/800]-13 Jan 858, bur Winchester). •m secondly (858) ÆTHELBALD King of Wessex, son of ÆTHELWULF King of Wessex & his [second] wife Osburga --- (-20 Dec 860, bur Sherborne). •m thirdly (Auxerre 13 Dec 862) BAUDOUIN I Count of Flanders, son of ODACRE [Audacer/Odoscer] Graf van Harlebeek & his wife --- ([837/840]-Arras 879, bur Abbaye de Saint-Bertin near Saint-Omer). 2. LOUIS (1 Nov 846-Compiègne 10 Apr 879, bur Compiègne, église collégiale Saint-Corneille). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hludovicum Karolum Karlomannum et Hlotharium" as the four sons of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[243]. •He succeeded his father in 877 as LOUIS II "le Bègue" King of the West Franks. 3. CHARLES ([847/48]-near Buzançais, Indre 29 Sep 866, bur Bourges, église de Saint-Sulpice). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hludovicum Karolum Karlomannum et Hlotharium" as the four sons of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[244]. •Elected King of Aquitaine in Oct 855 at Limoges, and crowned. His residence was at Bourges. •He married against the wishes of his father, and was deprived of his titles in 863. •He was restored as king of Aquitaine in 865. •The Annales Bertiniani record the death "866 III Kal Oct in villa secus Bosentiacas" of "Karoli filius Karolus et Aquitanorum rex" two years after suffering severe brain injuries, and his burial "in ecclesia sancti Sulpitii apud Biturigum"[245]. The Chronico Floriacensi records that "duo filii illius [Karolo Ludovici filio]…Hlotharius Abbas et Karolus Rex Aquitanorum" died in 866[246]. •m (862, annulled 863) as her second husband, ---, widow of HUMBERT Comte [de Bourges], daughter of ---. The Annales Bertiniani record the marriage in 862 of "Karolus rex Aquitannorum, Karoli regis filius" and "relictam Humberti comitis", on the advice of "Stephani" against the will of his father[247]. 4. CARLOMAN (-[877/78]). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hludovicum Karolum Karlomannum et Hlotharium" as the four sons of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[248]. "Carlomannum" is named son of King Charles by Folcuin, who specifies that his father installed him as abbot "Laubiensi"[249]. •The Annales Bertiniani record that "Karlus rex Karlommanum filium suum" was tonsured in 854[250]. •Abbé de Saint-Médard at Soissons 860. •He conspired against his father, was imprisoned at Senlis and deprived of his abbeys in 870. •He escaped to Belgium. •He was rejected by the church by judgment of the bishops meeting at Senlis in 873. His father had him blinded and imprisoned at the monastery of Corbie in 873. •He fled to Ludwig II "der Deutsche" King of the East Franks. He was sent to Luxembourg where he became Abbot of Echternach in 874[251]. 5. LOTHAIRE (-14 Dec 865). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hludovicum Karolum Karlomannum et Hlotharium" as the four sons of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[252]. •He was lame from birth. •The Annales Bertiniani record that "Karlus rex filium Lotharium claudum" became a monk "in monasterio Sancti Iohannis" in 861[253]. He became a monk at the abbey of Moutier Saint-Jean in 861. •Abbé de Saint-Germain at Auxerre[254]. •The Chronico Floriacensi records that "duo filii illius [Karolo Ludovici filio]…Hlotharius Abbas et Karolus Rex Aquitanorum" died in 866[255]. One necrology of Saint-Germain d´Auxerre records the death "XIX Kal Jan" of "domni Lotharii abbatis"[256]. 6. HILDEGARDIS. •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Iudith et Hildegardim, Hirmintrudim et Gislam" as the four daughters of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[257]. 7. ERMENTRUDIS (-after 11 Jul 877). •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Iudith et Hildegardim, Hirmintrudim et Gislam" as the four daughters of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[258]. •The Historia Monasterii Hasnonensis names "Ermentrudis imperatrix et regina cum filia Ermendtrude"[259]. Abbess of Hasnon near Douai 11 Jul 877. 8. GISELA. •The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Iudith et Hildegardim, Hirmintrudim et Gislam" as the four daughters of "Karolus imperator…ex Hyrmentrudi regina"[260]. 9. [ROTRUDIS ([850]-). •Settipani names Rotrudis as the daughter of King Charles II but appears to base this on her being named as such in the Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis[261], but this does not appear to be the case. •Flodoard names "Rotrudi" when recording her election as abbess of "monasterii Sanctæ Crucis et Sanctæ Radegundis" but does not give her parentage[262]. Abbess of Sainte-Radégonde at Poitiers 868-870.] Emperor Charles II & his second wife had five children: 10. ROTHILDIS ([871]-22 Mar 929). •Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks confirmed donations of property "in comitatu quoque Cœnomannico" made by "Hugo comes et mater sua Rothildis", at the request of "genitrix nostra Adeleidis et…comes Hugo consanguineus, necnon et…comes Ecfridus" by charter dated 1 Nov 900[263]. The charter dated 929 subscribed by "Hugonis comitis filii Rotgerii comitis" suggests that Rothildis must have been the wife of Roger[264]. Flodoard names "Rothildis, amitæ suæ [regis Karoli], socrus autem Hugonis" when recording that the king deprived her of "abbatiam…Golam" [Chelles] in favour of his favourite Haganon, the context dictating that "Hugonis" was "Hugo filius Rotberti"[265]. •As the paternal aunt of King Charles III, chronology determines that she must have been the daughter of her father's second marriage, although no source has so far been identified which states this to be the case. •She acquired the monasteries of Chelles, and Notre-Dame and Saint-Jean at Laon. She retreated to Chelles in 922 but was deprived of the monastery by her nephew Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks in favour of his favourite Haganon, an event which led to the rebellion of Robert Marquis en Neustrie who was the father of Rothilde's son-in-law (Hugues, later "le Grand" Duc des Francs)[266]. •Her death is dated to late 928/early 929 as Flodoard names "Rothildis…nuper defunctæ" when recording that "Heribertus et Hugo comites" (specifying that "Hugo" was "gener ipsius Rothildis") attacked "Bosonem Rodulfi regis frater" in 929 over the property of Rothilde[267]. This is also the only source so far identified from which her marriage is deduced. •The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Germain-des-Prés records the death "XI Kal Apr" of "Rothildis abbatisse et monache filia regis magni Karoli"[268]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "XI Kal Mar" of "Rotildis abbatissa"[269]. These entries could refer alternatively to Rothildis, daughter of Emperor Charlemagne, but it is more likely that the former entry would have referred to her father as "imperator" if that was the case. •m ([890]) ROTGER [Roger] Comte, nephew of [HUGUES Comte de Bourges], son of --- (-before I Nov 900). Comte du Maine 897. 11. DROGO ([872/73]-[873/74], bur Abbaye de Saint-Amand, Flanders). •The Chronico Floriacensi records the birth and death of "de Caroli Carolus…rex…Pippinus…simulque Drogo"[270]. Twin with Pepin. 12. PEPIN ([872/73]-[873/74], bur Abbaye de Saint-Amand, Flanders). •The Chronico Floriacensi records the birth and death of "de Caroli Carolus…rex…Pippinus…simulque Drogo"[271]. Twin with Drogo. 13. son (23 Mar 875-soon after). •The Annales Bertiniani record that in 875 "Richildis uxor eius [=Karoli]" gave birth to a child "noctu ante quartam feriam paschæ" which died immediately after being baptised[272]. 14. CHARLES (10 Oct 876-877 before 7 Apr, bur église de l'abbaye royale de Saint-Denis). •The Annales Bertiniani record the death in early 877 of "filius eius [=Karoli]…Karolus" and his burial at Saint-Denis[273]. References: •[178] Nithard I.8, p. 140. •[179] Pauli Gesta Episcop. Mettensium, MGH SS II, p. 265. •[180] Settipani (1993), p. 250. •[181] RFA 813, p. 95. •[182] Settipani (1993), p. 252. •[183] Settipani (1993), pp. 252-3. •[184] Annales Fuldensium Pars Secunda, auctore Euodolfo 840, MGH SS I, p. 362. •[185] Annales Necrologici Prumienses, MGH SS XIII, p. 219. •[186] Libri Anniversariorum et Necrologium Monasterii Sancti Galli, Konstanz Necrologies, p. 462. •[187] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Obituaire de Notre-Dame de Paris, p. 227. •[188] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Abbaye de Saint-Denis, p. 320. •[189] RFA 818, p. 104. •[190] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 4, MGH SS II, p. 591. •[191] Gesta quorundam regum Francorum 818, MGH SS I, p. 356. •[192] Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 31, MGH SS II, p. 623. •[193] Annales Xantenses 819, MGH SS II, p. 224. •[194] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 26, MGH SS II, p. 596. •[195] Einhardi Annales 819, MGH SS I, p. 206. •[196] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 36, MGH SS II, p. 597. •[197] Settipani (1993), pp. 254-5. •[198] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Abbaye de Saint-Denis, p. 315. •[199] Annales Xantenses 843, MGH SS II, p. 227. •[200] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 4, MGH SS II, p. 591. •[201] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 4, MGH SS II, p. 591. •[202] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[203] Settipani (1993), p. 255 footnote 446, citing MGH Dipl Carol, no. 48, p. 143, 101, 241, 197, p. 353, spur. 34, p. 441. •[204] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[205] Nithard III.4, p. 160. •[206] Annales Formoselenses 857, MGH SS V, p. 35. •[207] Annales Alemannici 857, MGH SS I, p. 50 "Hludovici regis filia Hiltikart", footnote 1 referring to "Necrolog S Galli" recording "X Kal Dec". •[208] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 4, MGH SS II, p. 591. •[209] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[210] Coussemaker, I. de (ed.) (1886) Cartulaire de l´abbaye de Cysoing et de ses dépendances (Lille) ("Cysoing"), V, p. 10. •[211] Cysoing III, p. 7. •[212] Historia Ecclesiæ Cisoniensis, Spicilegium II, pp. 878 and 879, and Cysoing IV and V, pp. 8 and 10. •[213] Cysoing VI, p. 11. •[214] Annales S. Benigni Divionensis 824, MGH SS V, p. 39. •[215] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 35, MGH SS II, p. 597. •[216] Casus Monasterii Petrishusensis I.2, MGH SS XX, p. 628. •[217] MGH SS XX, pp. 622-25. •[218] Flodoardus Remensis Historia Remensis Ecclesiæ IV, XLVI, MGH SS XXXVI, p. 448. •[219] Annales Hildesheimenses 815, MGH SS III, p. 42. •[220] Settipani (1993), pp. 200-02. •[221] Chronicon Moissacense 817, MGH SS I, p. 312. •[222] Settipani (1993), p. 255. •[223] Annales S. Benigni Divionensis 824, MGH SS V, p. 39. •[224] Thegani Vita Hludowici Imperatoris 35, MGH SS II, p. 597. •[225] Settipani (1993), pp. 302-6. •[226] Annales S. Benigni Divionensis 877, MGH SS V, p. 39. •[227] 'Obits mémorables tirés de nécrologes luxembourgeois, rémois et messins', Revue Mabillon VI (1910-1911), p. 272. •[228] Annales Bertiniani II 842. •[229] Nithard IV.6, p. 173. •[230] Annales Bertiniani III 869. •[231] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Obituaire de Notre-Dame de Paris, p. 230. •[232] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Abbaye de Saint-Denis, p. 328. •[233] Annales Bertiniani III 869. •[234] D´Herbomez, A. (ed.) (1898) Cartulaire de l´abbaye de Gorze, Mettensia II (Paris), 87, p. 157. •[235] 'Obits mémorables tirés de nécrologes luxembourgeois, rémois et messins', Revue Mabillon VI (1910-1911), p. 272 (upper-case in original). •[236] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[237] Annales Bertiniani II 856. •[238] Giles, J. A. (trans.) (2000) Asser, Annals of the Reign of Alfred the Great (Cambridge, Ontario, In parentheses Publications) Part I. •[239] Annales Bertiniani II 858. •[240] Asser, p. 8. •[241] Annales Bertiniani auct Hincmari Remensis 862 and 863, MGH SS I, pp. 456 and 462. •[242] Flodoardus Remensis Historia Remensis Ecclesiæ III.12, MGH SS XXXVI, p. 218. •[243] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[244] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[245] Annales Bertiniani III 866. •[246] Chronico Floriacensi apud Chesnium Tomo 3, p. 355, cited in RHGF 7, p. 272. •[247] Annales Bertiniani III 862. •[248] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[249] Folcuini Gesta Abbatum Lobiensium 14, MGH SS IV, p. 61. •[250] Annales Bertiniani II 854. •[251] Settipani (1993), p. 310. •[252] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[253] Annales Bertiniani II 861. •[254] Settipani (1993), p. 310. •[255] Chronico Floriacensi apud Chesnium Tomo 3, p. 355, cited in RHGF 7, p. 272. •[256] Obituaires de Sens Tome III, Abbaye de Saint-Germain d´Auxerre, p. 274. •[257] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[258] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[259] Tomelli, Historia Monasterii Hasnonensis 4, MGH SS XIV, p. 151. •[260] Genealogiæ Comitum Flandriæ, Witgeri Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis MGH SS IX, p. 303. •[261] Settipani (1993), p. 511 footnote 814. •[262] Flodoardi Historia Remensis Ecclesiæ III , MGH SS XIII, p. 548. •[263] RHGF X, p. 489. •[264] 'Catalogue des actes des évêques du Mans jusqu'à la fin du XIII siècle', Revue historique et archéologique du Maine, t. 63 (1908) 2, pp. 32-63 and 144-185, quoted in Latouche Histoire du Maine, p. 15 footnote 4. •[265] Flodoard 922, MGH SS III, p. 370. •[266] Settipani, p. 406. •[267] Flodoard 929, MGH SS III, p. 378. •[268] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Abbaye de Saint-Germain-des-Prés, p. 254. •[269] Obituaires de Sens Tome I.1, Abbaye de Saint-Denis, p. 312. •[270] Epitaphium Drogonis et Pippini, Caroli Calvi filiorum, cited in RHGF 7, p. 224. •[271] Epitaphium Drogonis et Pippini, Caroli Calvi filiorum, cited in RHGF 7, p. 224. •[272] Annales Bertiniani III 875. •[273] Annales Bertiniani III 877. -------------------- Dito o Calvo, pois tinha os cabelos ralos, era filho de Luís I, o Piedoso e de Judith da Baviera, sua segunda esposa. Depois de seu nascimento, seu pai, o Imperador, quis distribuir seus Estados entre os três filhos que tivera em seu primeiro casamento, e a necessidade de rever essa partilha em função do menino Carlos, dentro da desordem que resultou a péssima situação política da França, depois da usurpação de Pepino, o Breve. Um dos filhos do primeiro casamento de Luís, o Piedoso havia morrido, e esse doou a Carlos II a Aquitânia, sem consultar os demais filhos, o que causou a divisão da família real. Assim, depois da morte de seu pai, Carlos II se uniu a Luís, o Germânico para combater Lotário I, seu irmão mais velho, que queria excluí-los da partilha, e forçá-los a reconhecer a sua supremacia política. Eles se bateram na batalha de Fontenay, uma luta tão sangrenta, que os nobres declararam que em virtude dos acontecimentos, doravante não tinham mais nenhum compromisso com seu soberanos, pois esses não estavam agindo em defesa do Estado, e que dali em diante, os soldados não se reportariam mais diretamente ao monarca, senão a seus senhores, que tratavam de consolidar seu regime feudal. Como resultado da batalha de Fontenay, ocorrida no dia 25 de junho de 842, o Império foi repartido entre os três irmãos, tendo Carlos II herdado a França. Alguns anos mais tarde, em 869, eles voltaram a se reunir para repartir a herança deixada por Lotário que falecera, o que envolveu a interferência do Papa Adriano II. O Papa escreveu a Carlos II, uma mensagem que marcava um vivo ressentimento por não ter sido escutado na sucessão de Lotário, declarando o Rei como perjuro, como vingativo e como pai desnaturado. Carlos rebateu com firmeza, declarando que os Reis da França jamais seriam submissos ao Papa, pois eram esses que deviam submissão ao Rei. Carlos II deixou um único filho varão, que seria conhecido como Luís II, o Gago, que o sucederia. Carlos II o Calvo morreu no ano de 877. -------------------- Charles II[1] dit le Chauve (né le 13 juin 823 à Francfort-sur-le-Main, Allemagne - mort le 6 octobre 877 à Avrieux, Savoie). Petit-fils de Charlemagne, il est le fils de l'empereur Louis le Pieux et de sa troisième épouse Judith de Bavière. Il est roi de Francie occidentale de 840 à 877, et empereur d'Occident de 875 à 877. Il est surnommé le Chauve, non en raison d’une calvitie, mais parce que le 5 mai 877, jour de la consécration de la collégiale Sainte-Marie, future abbaye Saint-Corneille à Compiègne, il se serait fait raser le crâne en signe de soumission à l’Église, et ce, malgré la coutume franque exigeant qu’un roi ait les cheveux longs. À l'âge de sept ans, Charles est confié à un précepteur de renom, Walahfrid Strabo (v. 808/809-849), moine au monastère de Reichenau, en Alémanie, esprit cultivé attaché au mythe impérial, poète, auteur d'une glose qui contient des commentaires de la Bible, sur lesquels se fondent, des siècles durant, les interprétations du livre sacré. Pendant neuf ans, Strabo assure l'éducation du jeune prince, convaincu de la grande destinée qui attend son élève. En conflit avec ses demi-frères pour le partage de l'immense empire de leur grand-père, maintenu par leur père, Charles doit attendre la fin de sa vie pour ceindre la couronne impériale. -------------------- http://wc.rootsweb.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=GET&db=tamer&id=I13719 Charles II (the Bald) Roman •Charles II (the Bald) was born on June 13th, 0823. •Charles II (the Bald)'s father was Emperor Louis I (The Pious) Roman and his mother was Judith Bavaria. His paternal grandparents were Charlemagne Roman and Hildegard Von Vinzgau Of Serbia; his maternal grandparents were Guelph I (Welf) Altdorf and Hedwig Eigilwich Chelles. He was the youngest of two children. •He had a sister named Gisela. He had two half-brothers and two half-sisters, named Lothair, Louis II "The German", Hildegard and Adelaide (Adelheid). •He died, at the age of 54 years, 3 months and 23 days, on October 6th, 0877. o Death Notes •B: 13 Jun 0823 •P: Frankfurt, Hessen-Nassau, Prussia •D: 6 Oct 0877 •P: Brides Les Bains, Bourgogne Burial: Dt Denis,France o General Notes 1.Note: Charles II, King de France 2.Note: (Andre Roux: Scrolls,191.) 3.Note: (Stuart, Royalty for Commoners, Page 130, Line 171-39.) 4.Note: (Rosamond, Frankish kingdom under Carolingians, Page 180.) 5.Note: (Paul, Nouveau Larousse Universel.) 6.Note: (Andre Castelot, Histoire de La France, Tome 1, Pages 369, 387). 7.Note: AKA: Charles II, Emperor of the West. AKA: Charles II, King de Bourgogne. AKA: Charles II, King of Italy. Also Known As: Charles "Le Chauve". 8.Note: Born: on 13 Jun 823 in Francfort-sur-le-Main, Germany, son of Louis I, King de France and Judith de Baviere , Some sources assert King Charles II was born in the year 829. 9.Note - between 824 and 875 in France: The birth of Charles II in 823 did not at first excite jealousy or rivalry among his brothers. In 829, Charles was granted the region of Alemannia, Rhaetia and part of Burgundy. In 837, his Father Louis I "Le Debonnaire", by arrangement with Louis the German and Pepin gave Charles the land West of the Meuse, Burgundy, Chartres and Paris together with all the bishops, abbots and counts who held benefices in these territories. A portion of Neustria was added in 838, and upon Pepin's death, Louis Le Pieux made Charles King of Aquitaine. On 24 July 840, the new Emperor, Lothar, in Strasburg, refuses to support the land claims of Charles (from the agreement of Worms on 30 May 839). The two brothers, Louis and Charles, unite against Lothar and the War of the Three Brothers begins. Meanwhile, on 12 May 841, the Normands ravage Rouen and all the localities along the Seine, increasing their wealth considerably. At Fontenoy-en-Puisaye (24 June 841), Charles defeats his brothers Lothar (in spite of the arrival of the Army of Aquitaine in the Imperial ranks -- and at a total loss of 40,000 lives at the battle) and Louis Le Germanique. Charles and Louis signed an alliance on 14 February 842 at Strasbourg. Leaving Strasbourg, the two brothers defeat the imperial army of Lothar just West of Comblence. Lothar leaves Aix-le-Chapelle precipitously, pursued by the two brothers. In Mellecey, not far from Chalon-sur-Saone, Lothar proposes a plan to establish perpetual peace which is acceptable to both Louis and Charles. On 15 June, they sign the preliminary peace document. On 1 October 842, each of them sends 40 commissioners to Metz to forge the official document. Prudence, the Bishop of Troyes, notes that Louis regained Germania in the East, Lothar gets the middle part of the Franc Kingdom, including Italy, and Charles obtains the Western lands (West of the Rhone, including Soissons). After that Charles goes to the Palace in Quierzy, where he marries Ermentrude. 10.Note: Charles signed the Treaty of Verdun (843) which split the Kingdom of Charlemagne. By the Treaty, the destiny of Occidental Europe would be heavily influenced to this day. Louis obtains all lands East of the Rhine, including the cities of Spire, Worms, Mayence. Lothar gets all the lands extending between the Rhine and the Escaut, the Cambresis, the Hainaut, the country of Mezieres, and all the countships neighboring the Meuse, through the Saone and the Rhone, the Artois and Italy. Charles got all the lands East all the way to Spain. The Kingdom of Charlemagne thus was split forever, with the most serious rift between the germanic lands of Louis, and the French lands of Charles. The intervening lands extending from Frisia to Rome, from the North Sea to the Mediterranean including what would become Holland, Belgium, Lorraine and Switzerland would become a sore point of contention between these two peoples. The only thing that mattered to Lothar was the fact that both capitals (Aix and Rome) were located within his territory, thus legitimizing the title of Emperor. 11.Note: Meanwhile, the Normands pillage Nantes and lower Aquitaine. Charles laid siege to Toulouse in vain (May to July 844). The Normands led by Ragnar Lodbrog arrive in Paris and must be heavily bribed to leave. Other Normand armies ravage Toulouse and Bordeaux (burned to the ground in 848). On 6 May 848, Duke Nomenoe proclaims the indepence of the Church of Bretagne and the following year proclaims himself King of Bretagne. Charles fought Brittany (Bretagne) in 845-851 and was victorious. Not liking Pepin II, the people of Aquitaine request Charles' help, and he obliges by accepting the Crown, and on 6 June 848 is consecrated King of Aquitaine, though he could not defend his kingdom against the Normands. He had Charles of Aquitaine jailed (849 in Corbie). In 850 Charles attacks Bretagne and leaves a garrison in Rennes. No sooner does he leave, that Nomenoe takes the city and then takes Nantes as well. The next year, Nomenoe ravages Maine, but, fortunately for Charles, the King of Bretagne dies suddenly on 7 March in Vendome. Charles has Pepin II locked in the Monastery of Saint-Medard de Soissons in 852. The Normands under Godfrid pillage Tours and Angers and penetrate via the Valley of Escaut all the way to the Seine. The loyalty of Aquitaine shifts in 853, and Louis the German is called upon to help against Charles le Chauve. He in turn defeats Louis and offers Aquitaine his son by Ermentrude, Charles, who would be crowned sovereign in Limoges in October 855. Both Pepin II and Charles d'Aquitaine escape raise armies against Charles le Chauve. Charles fought against Louis for Lorraine (859, 870 [Treaty of Mersen] and 875). 12.Note: When Louis le Germanique becomes ill in 869 near Rastisbonne, shortly after his nephew Lothar II died, Charles see the opportunity to claim his heritage as Uncle of the deceased. He has himself annointed King of Lorraine in Metz on 9 September, by the Bishop Hincmar. In March, 867, Charles d'Aquitaine dies, and his father Charles le Chauve is recognized as King by the Assembly in Pouilly-sur-Loire. Upon the death of his nephew, Lothar II on 8 August 869, Charles sped to Lotharingia and had himself crowned King of Lotharingia annointed on 9 September in the cathedral at Metz by Bishop Adventius of Metz and Archbishop Hincmar of Rheims. In 9 August 870, through the Treaty of Meerseen, Louis "Le Germanique" and Charles "Le Chauve" reach an agreeable compromise whereby they divide the lands of Lothar II between themselves, leaving Louis II no part of the inheritance. As soon as Louis II died on 12 August 875, Charles rushed to Italy and received the imperial crown and is annointed by Pope John VIII on 25 December 875. In Pavia on 5 January 876, by acclamation of the counts and nobles of Italy, Charles becomes King of Italy. On 31 January 876, the Archbishop of Milan proclaims Charles as Emperor. The French ecclesiasticals and nobles, having some misgivings about Charles' ability to take care of his Kingdom meet in Ponthion. Charles joins them dressed in the attire of the Frankish King. As soon as they declare him elected and recognize his imperial authority, Charles donned the Byzantine crown, and purple vestment of emperor. When Louis le Germanique dies on 28 August 876, Charles claims Lorraine as his own. While on an expedition in Italy against the Sarrasins, through the specific request of Pope Jean VIII, Charles le Chauve dies at the foot of Mount Cenis. 13.Note: Married on 13 Dec 842 in Quierzy-sur-Oise, Aisne, Ile-de-France, France: Ermentrude d'Orleans , daughter of Odon=Eudes, Count d'Orleans and Ingeltrude de Paris; Ermentrude was crowned Queen of France in 866, having already produced a number of children including 6 sons but none of them was satisfactory as far as Charles Le Chauve was concerned. By September 866, four of them were dead. 14.Note: Married on 25 Nov 869 in Aix-la-Chapelle, France: Richilde de Bourgogne, daughter of Beuve=Bouin, Comte de Bourgogne and Richilde d'Arles; The honeymoon is short-lived, as Louis le Germanique demands, as part of his heritage from the death of his nephew Lothar II, a part of Lorraine. Died: on 6 Oct 877 in Avrieux, Dauphine, France, at age 54 Charles II is buried at Saint Denis although originally he was buried in Nantua. Before expiring, he named his son, Louis Le Begue as his successor, and the Empress Richilde, crowned by Pope Jean VIII earlier that year, is charged with taking the royal garbs and sword to her step-son. 15.Note: Title: Encyclopedia Britannica, Treatise on 16.Note: Page: Charles II 17.Note: Title: Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists, 7th Edition, by Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Shippard Jr., 1999 18.Note: Page: 49-16 Charles II (the Bald)'s first family with Ermentrude (Irmtrud) Orleans Charles II (the Bald) and Ermentrude (Irmtrud) were married (further details are not known). They had a son and four daughters, named Louis II (The Stammerer), Judith, Rothildis, Hersent and Godehilde. 1. Male Louis II (The Stammerer) France •Louis II (The Stammerer) was born on November 1st, 0843. •Death Notes •B: 1 Nov 0843 •P: France 2. Female Judith France •Judith was born in year 0844. She died, at the age of 26 years, in year 0870. •Death Notes •B: 0844 •P: France •D: Aft. 0870 3. Female Rothildis d' Aquitaine •Rothildis was born in year 0844 in Aquitaine, France. •Birth Notes •B: Abt. 844,871 •She died, at the age of 84 years, in year 0928.1 •Death Notes •D: Abt. 928 4. Female Hersent France •Hersent was born in year 0865. •Death Notes •B: 0865 •P: France 5. Female Godehilde France •Godehilde was born in year 0868. •Death Notes •B: Abt. 0868 •P: France --- Charles II (the Bald)'s second family with Richaut Metz Charles II (the Bald) and Richaut were married (further details are not known). They had a son and a daughter, named Reheut and Rothilde. 1. Male Reheut France •Reheut was born in year 0870. 2. Female Rothilde Carolingian •Rothilde was born in year 0871 in Frankfort-am-Main, Germany.2 •Birth Notes •B: Abt. 871 •She died, at the age of 56 years, on March 22nd, 0927.2 •Death Notes •D: 22 Mar 0927/28 1 http://wc.rootsweb.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=PED&db=jdp-fam&id=I84369&style=TABLE 2 http://wc.rootsweb.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=PED&db=tjglad&id=I77032&style=TABLE View the entire genealogy report of Roman families, or surname index of Roman pedigrees or report summary of Roman heritage from "The Skaggs-Files". Family Tree Software. -------------------- Karel II, de Kale, koning, daarna keizer, geb. Frankfurt aan de Main 13.6.823, overl. Maurienne op 6.10.877, begr. klooster Nantua, later Saint-Denis. Vormt reeds vanaf 829 het middelpunt van handelen van zijn ouders om hem (in strijd met de als definitief bedoelde Ordinatio Imperii) een eigen rijk te bezorgen; door zijn vader tot koning gekroond en aangesteld tot hertog van Maine, Quierzy sept. 838 en van Aquitanië 13.12.838; strijdt na de dood van zijn vader samen met zijn halfbroer Lodewijk de Duitser tegen hun oudste broer Lotharius I, welke zij verslaan bij Fontenoy (bij Auxerre) 25.6.841; verkrijgt West-Francië bij het verdelingsverdrag van Verdun aug. 843; wordt na jarenlang verzet van de aristocratie in het hem toebedeelde rijksdeel alsnog door ‘bijna alle’ wereldrijke en geestelijke groten van Aquitanië tot koning gekozen en door de aartsbisschop van Sens gezalfd en gekroond, Orléans 848; weet echter (o.a. door de voortdurende Noormannen-invallen) pas vanaf 860 een zekere consolidering te bereiken; schaart zich van dan af, samen met Lodewijk de Duitser, aan de zijde van Theutberga wier huwelijk met hun neef Lotharius II kinderloos is, wat dus tot een komende verwerving, althans deling van het middenrijk kan leiden; laat zich na de plotselinge dood van Lotharius II (8.8.869) tot koning van Lotharingen wijden Metz 9.9.869, doch moet het oostelijke deel daarvan afstaan aan Lodewijk de Duitser bij het verdrag van Meersen 8.8.870; laat zich na de dood van zijn neef Lodewijk 11 door paus Johannes VIII tot keizer kronen, Rome 25.12.875; geacclameerd door een Italiaanse Rijksverzameling als ‘protector et defensor’ (en daarmee feitelijk tot koning) Pavia febr. 876; tracht na de dood van Lodewijk de Duitser (28.8.876) via een bliksemveldtocht naar Aken alsnog het hele middenrijk te verwerven, maar wordt door Lodewijk de Jonge bij Andernach verslagen 8.10.876; treft op een rijksverzameling te Quierzy (waar voor de duur van zijn afwezigheid de erfelijkheid van lenen per cartularium wordt afgekondigd 14.6.877) voorbereidingen om de paus tegen de Saracenen te hulp te komen, maar ziet daartoe in Italië geen kans. Tr. (1) Quierzy 13.12.842 Ermentrudis, geb. ca. 830; overl. 6-10-869; dr. van graaf Odo van Orléans; tr. 2) 12 .10.869, bevestigd Aix-la-Chapelle 22.1.870, een Bosonide vrouw, overl. tussen 910 en 3 febr. 911, dochter van Bivin, graaf en abt van Gorze en van NN, dochter van Boso de Oude, graaf van Italië, en nicht van koningin Theutberga, echtgenote van Lotharius II. Uit het eerste huwelijk: •a. Judith, (zie Reeks 2 en Reeks 105), geb. ca. 844, overl. na 870, tr. 1) Verberie 1.10.856, Aethelwulf, koning der West Saxen (Wessex), overl. 13 jan. of 13 juni 858, zoon van Egbert, koning van Wessex en Kent, en van Redburgh; tr. 2) 858 Aethelbald, koning van Wessex, overl. 860, zoon van koning Ethelwulf en diens eerste echtgenote Osburgh; tr. 2) Auxerre dec. 862 Boudewijn I, met de IJzeren Arm, graaf van Gantois, Waas, Ternois en Vlaanderen, overl. Arras 879. •b. Lodewijk, volgt IVF •c. Karel, het kind, koning van Aquitanië, geb. 847 of 848, overl. bij Buzzancais 29.9.866, begr. in de kerk Saint-Sulpice te Bourges. Tr. 862 NN, weduwe van graaf Hunibert (graaf van Bourge?), kinderloos. •d. Carloman, de Blinde. Werd op last van zijn vader de ogen uitgestoken; werd abt van Saint-Médard te Soissons, overl. Echternach 877 of 878. •e. Lotharius, overl. 865, voor 25 dec. Abt van Moutier-Saint-Jean, daarna te Saint-Germain in Auxerre, waar hij overleed. •f. Ermentrudis, vermeld als abdis van Hasnon en Oostervant op 11.7.877. •g. Hildegardis •h. Gisela •i. Rothrudis, abdis van Andlau, overl. na 889. Uit het tweede huwelijk: •j. Rothildis, geb. ca. 871, overl. 928 of 929, tr. ca. 890 Rodgar, graaf van de Maine, overl. voor 31.10.900, neef van Hugo, graaf van Bourges. Volgt Reeks 145 •k. Drogo, geb. 872 of 873, overl. 873, of 874, begr. in de abdij van Saint-Amand in Vlaanderen. •l. Pippijn, geb. 872 of 873, overl. 873 of 874, begr. in de abdij van Saint-Amand in Vlaanderen. •m. NN, geb. 23.3.875, overl. kort na de geboorte. •n. Karel, geb. 10.10.876, overl. 877, voor pasen, begr. in de kerk van de abdij van Saint-Denis. -------------------- Charles I, Roi de France (1) •M, #102622, b. 13 June 823, d. 6 October 877 •Last Edited=20 Aug 2005 Charles I, Roi de France was born on 13 June 823 at Frankfurt, Hessen, Germany. (2) He is the son of Louis I, Roi de France and Judith von Bayern. (1) He married Ermentrude d'Orléans, daughter of Odo, Comte de Orléans, in 842. He married Richilde Gräfin von Metz, daughter of Beuve Graf von Metz, on 22 January 870 in a Aix-la-Chapelle, France marriage. (2) He died on 6 October 877 at age 54 at Brides-les-Bains, Bourgogne, France. (2) Charles I, Roi de France also went by the nick-name of Charles 'the Bald' (?). (3) •He gained the title of Roi Charles I de France in 840. (1) •He was crowned Holy Roman Emperor in 875. (4) •He succeeded to the title of Emperor Charles II of the Holy Roman Empire in 875. (4) Children of Charles I, Roi de France and Ermentrude d'Orléans •-1. Charles, Roi d'Aquitaine d. 866 •-2. Carloman (?) d. 876 •-3. Judith, Princesse de France+ b. bt 843 - 844 (5) •-4. Louis II 'the Stammerer', Roi de France+ b. 1 Nov 843, d. 10 Apr 879 (1) Forrás / Source: •http://www.thepeerage.com/p10263.htm#i102622 -------------------- Marriage(s) Spouse 2: Richilde Countess Of METZ (ARDENNES) •Marriage: 22 Jan 870 •Aix La Chapelle, , France Spouse 1: Ermentrude (Irmtrud) Countess Of ORLEANS •Marriage: 13 Dec 842 •, Crecy, , France -------------------- Charles II (born June 13, 823 — died Oct. 6, 877, Brides-les-Bain, Fr.) Carolingian king (843 – 77) and emperor (875 – 77). He was the son of the emperor Louis I and his second wife Judith. Louis's efforts to include Charles in the succession led to revolts against the emperor by his three older sons. After the death of Louis, Charles fought his two surviving half brothers in a bloody civil war (840 – 43) that was concluded with the Treaty of Verdun, which settled the terms of succession. Charles was granted the kingdom of the western Franks, which he ruled with the support of the bishops despite the wavering loyalties of his vassals and the attacks of Norsemen, Bretons, and Germans. In 864 he won control of Aquitaine, and in 870 he gained western Lorraine. He was crowned emperor in 875 but died two years later in the midst of invasion and internal revolt. Inspired by his grandfather, Charlemagne, Charles was a patron of the arts and oversaw the revival of the splendours of the Carolingian renaissance. For more information on Charles II, visit Britannica.com. --- Reference > Archaeology Dictionary Charles the Bald [Na] Frankish leader, born ad 823, youngest son of Louis the Pious. King of the West Franks who outlived his brothers and many of their heirs to become emperor in ad 875. He died in ad 877. People > Columbia Encyclopedia - People Charles II or Charles the Bald, 823–77, emperor of the West (875–77) and king of the West Franks (843–77); son of Emperor Louis I by a second marriage. The efforts of Louis to create a kingdom for Charles were responsible for the repeated revolts of Louis's elder sons that disturbed the latter part of Louis's reign. When Lothair I, the eldest and heir to the imperial title, attempted to reunite the empire after Louis's death (840), Charles and Louis the German marched against their brother and defeated him at Fontenoy (841). Reaffirming their alliance in 842 (see Strasbourg, Oath of), they signed (843) with Lothair the Treaty of Verdun (see Verdun, Treaty of), which divided the empire into three parts. The part roughly corresponding to modern France fell to Charles. He was almost continuously at war with his brothers and their sons, with the Norsemen (or Normans, as they came to be known in France), and with rebellious subjects. When Charles's nephew Lothair, son of Lothair I and king of Lotharingia, died in 869, Charles seized his kingdom but was forced by the Treaty of Mersen (870) to divide it with Louis the German. In 875, at the death of his nephew Louis II, who had succeeded Lothair I as emperor, Charles secured the imperial crown. His reign witnessed the growth of the power of the nobles at the expense of the royal power and thus marked the rise of local feudalism. Charles's chief adviser was Archbishop Hincmar. Reference > Wikipedia Charles the Bald Charles the Bald - Detail from a painting in the First Bible of Charles the Bald, painted ca. 845-851, kept at the Bibliothèque nationale de France.Carolingian dynasty Pippinids •1. Pippin the Elder (+ 640) •2. Grimoald (+ 662) •3. Childebert the Adopted (+ 662) Arnulfings •1. Arnulf of Metz (+ 640) •2. Chlodulf of Metz (+ 696) •3. Ansegisel (+ before 679) •4. Pippin the Middle (+ 714) •5. Grimoald II (+ 714) •6. Drogo of Champagne (+ 708) •7. Theudoald (+ 714) Carolingians •1. Charles Martel (+ 741) •2. Carloman (+ 754) •3. Pepin the Short (+ 768) •4. Carloman (+ 771) •5. Charlemagne (+ 814) •6. Louis the Pious (+ 840) After the Treaty of Verdun (843) •1a. Lothair I (Middle Francia) •1b. Charles the Bald (Western Francia) •1c. Louis the German (Eastern Francia) ---- This article incorporates text from the Encyclopedia Britannica Eleventh Edition, a publication now in the public domain. http://www.answers.com/topic/charles-the-bald ---- http://www.genealogy.theroyfamily.com/p30183.htm Charles II "the Bald" King of France was born on 13 June 828 in Frankford-on-Main, Germany. Sewell gives his birth date as 13 June 823.[4],[2],[3] He was the son of Louis I "the Fair" Emperor of the West and Judith of Bavaria.[1],[2],[3],[4] Charles II "the Bald" King of France was crowned King of West Franks in 840.[4] On 14 December 842 Charles married Ermentrude of Orléans, daughter of Eudes unknown Count of Orléans and Engeltrude.[4],[2],[3],[5] By the Treaty of Verdun in 843, the Carolingian Empire was divided into three kingdoms, with Charles the Bald receiving the West Frankish Kingdom, Lothar receiving the Kingdom of Lothar, and Louis the German receiving the East Frankish Kingdom.[3] Charles II "the Bald" King of France was crowned King of Burgundy in 869.[2] On 25 November 870 Charles married Richardis of Metz, daughter of Budwine Count of Italy and Metz and Richilde of Arles.[2],[3] Charles II "the Bald" King of France was crowned King of Italy in 875.[2] He was crowned Emperor of the West in 25 December 875.[4],[2] He died on Wednesday, 6 October 877 in Brides-les-Bains, Near Mt. Cenis in the Alps, at age 49 years, 3 months and 23 days.[4],[2],[3] He was buried in St. Denis, France.[2] Children of Charles II "the Bald" King of France and Ermentrude of Orléans •1. Hersent Princess of France+ [4],[2] •2. Lothar [3] •3. Ermentrude Abbess of Hasnon [3] •4. Hildegard [3] •5. Gisele [3] •6. Rotrude of Poitiers Abbess of St Radegund [3] •7. Drogo [3] •8. Pippin [3] •9. Judith of France+ (a 844 - a 870)[1],[4],[2],[3] •10. Louis II "the Stammerer" Holy Roman Emperor+ (1 Sep 846 - 10 Apr 879)[4],[2],[3] •11. Charles of Aquitaine King of Aquitaine (a 847 - )[3] •12. Carloman Abbott of St Médard Soiss (a 849 - )[3] Children of Charles II "the Bald" King of France and Richardis of Metz •1. Charles [3] •2. Roheut+ (a 870 - )[2],[3] •3. Rothilde of Neustria+ (a 871 - a 22 Mar 928)[2] Citations 1. Norr, Vernon M.. Some Early English Pedigrees. Washington DC: by author, 1968. 2. Stuart, Roderick W. Royalty for Commoners, The Complete Known Lineage of John of Gaunt, Son of Edward III, King of England, and Queen Philippa. Fourth Edition. Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Company, 2002. 3. Sewell Genealogy Site. Online http://www3.sympatico.ca/robert.sewell/sitemapweb.html 4. Weis, Frederick Lewis. Ancestral Roots of Sixty Colonists Who Came to New England Between 1623 and 1650. Fifth Edition. Baltimore, Maryland: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1982. 5.. Moriarty, G. Andrews. "Genealogical Research in Europe: The Parentage of Count Wugrim of Angoulême", The New England Historical and Genealogical Register volume CX (January 1956). -------------------- Carlos, "o Calvo". /// Morte: ou em Brides-les-Bains; "mourut, le 6 octobre 877 au village de Brios, l'actuel Avrieux au pied du Mont-Cenis en Savoie"; "died while crossing the pass of Mont Cenis at Brides-les-Bain, on 6 October 877" (data: ou em 5 de outubro - Wiki italiana). Sepultamento: "Il fut enterré à Saint-Pierre de Nantua et plus tard, en 884, ses ossements furent ramenés à l'abbatiale de Saint-Denis"; "According to the Annals of St-Bertin, Charles was hastily buried at the abbey of Nantua, Burgundy because the bearers were unable to withstand the stench of his decaying body. He was to have been buried in the Basilique Saint-Denis and may have been transferred there later. It was recorded that there was a memorial brass there that was melted down at the Revolution". -------------------- Carlos II de Francia, llamado el Calvo fue rey de la Francia Occidentalis de 843 hasta 877 y Emperador romano de Occidente (Emperador carolingio) desde 875 a 877. Era el menor de los hijos del Rey Luis I el Piadoso (también llamado Ludovico Pío) y de su segunda esposa, Judith de Baviera, y, por tanto, nieto de Carlomagno. Rey y Emperador. El tratado de Verdún [editar] En el 840, al morir el Emperador Luis I, empezaron de inmediato las batallas entre sus hijos a fin de repartirse el vasto imperio fundado por Carlomagno. Luis el Germánico, hijo de Luis I el Piadoso en su primer matrimonio con Ermengarda de Hesbaye, se alía con Carlos el Calvo contra el primogénito Lotario I del Sacro Imperio Romano Germánico en la batalla de Fontenoy-en-Puisaye (841), en la cual Lotario es vencido. Los Juramentos de Estrasburgo, primer testimonio escrito en una lengua romance, recogen esta alianza en proto francés y proto alto alemán. El tratado de Verdún en 843 divide definitivamente el imperio, que sólo fugazmente se reunificará. A Lotario I le corresponderá una faja que abarcaba Italia, los valles del Ródano, del Saona, el Mosa, el Mosela y el curso bajo del Rin: fue llamada por su nombre, la Lotaringia. Conservaba el título de Emperador (aunque sin tener autoridad sobre sus hermanos) y tenía bajo su control las dos capitales imperiales: Aquisgrán y Roma. A Luis el Germánico se le otorgará la Francia Orientalis o Germania (la futura Alemania), es decir, las zonas al este de la margen derecha del Rin, más la ciudad de Maguncia, en la margen izquierda. Carlos el Calvo recibe la Francia occidental, Francia Occidentalis (futura Francia), o sea, las cuencas del Escalda, del Sena, del Loira y del Garona. El Tratado de Verdún, origen de la fragmentación política de Europa que perdura hasta nuestros días, fue concebido como una solución transitoria a este enfrentamiento de hermanos, pero poco después sus estipulaciones fueron cambiando por el encadenamiento de los hechos. En 869, tras la muerte de Lotario II, hijo de Lotario I, la Lotaringia se reparte entre Francia y Germania. En 875 muere Luis II, también hijo de Lotario I, y Carlos el Calvo es nombrado Emperador, reunificando el Imperio aunque no fuera más que por breve tiempo. Dislocada la Lotaringia, sólo restaron los territorios que comprenderían los reinos que son la base de las actuales Francia y Alemania, cuyo origen debe buscarse precisamente en la partición de Verdún. En su reinado, Carlos el Calvo hubo de enfrentar en su territorio las invasiones normandas entre 856 y 861. El 16 de junio de 877 firmó la capitular de Quierzy, con la que se pretende regular la buena marcha del imperio, estableciendo la heredad de los principados y cargos condales, lo que da paso al nacimiento del feudalismo -------------------- 2. Charles II King of France, [Karl The Bold], b. 15 Jul 823, Frankfurt, H-Nss, Prussia, d. 5 Oct 877, Brios, , , France Family 1 Ermentrude Queen of France, b. Abt 825, Orleans, , , France, d. 6 Oct 869 Carl II den skallige, f. 823, konung av Frankrike, Romersk kejsare 875, död 877 g.1. 842 (843) m. Irmintrud, död 869. He became West Francian king from 843-877, and emperor from 875-877. He tried to take advantage of Lorraine when Louis the German died, but was defeated at the battle at Andernach in 876. Vedi padre Ludvig den Fromme. (......Carlo Magno). -------------------- Charles II King of France, [Karl The Bold], b. 15 Jul 823, Frankfurt, H-Nss, Prussia, d. 5 Oct 877, Brios, , , France Family 1 Ermentrude Queen of France, b. Abt 825, Orleans, , , France, d. 6 Oct 869 -------------------- Charles II "The Bald" King of the Franks [Parents] 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 was born 13 Jun 823 in Frankfurt am Main, Hessen, Germany. He died 6 Oct 877 in Brides-les-Bain, Savoy, France. Charles married Ermentrude of ORLEANS on 14 Dec 842 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. Other marriages: METZ, Richilde of Ermentrude of ORLEANS [Parents] 1, 2 was born 829 in Orleans, Loiret, France. She died 6 Oct 869 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. Ermentrude married Charles II "The Bald" King of the Franks on 14 Dec 842 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. They had the following children: M i Louis II "The Stammerer" King of the Franks was born 844 and died 10 Apr 879. F ii Judith was born 846 and died after 870. M iii Charles Duke of Aquitaine 1, 2 was born 848 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. He died 29 Sep 866 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. M iv Carloman 1, 2 was born 850 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. He died 876 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. M v Lothar 1 was born 852 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. He died 865 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. F vi Ermentrude Abbess of Hasnon 1 was born 854 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. F vii Rotrude 1 was born 856 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. F viii Hildegarde 1 was born 859 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. F ix Rothaut was born 862. F x Gisela 1 was born 865 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. F xi Hersent was born 868 and died 888. Charles II "The Bald" King of the Franks [Parents] 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 was born 13 Jun 823 in Frankfurt am Main, Hessen, Germany. He died 6 Oct 877 in Brides-les-Bain, Savoy, France. Charles married Richilde of METZ on 25 Nov 870 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. Other marriages: ORLEANS, Ermentrude of Richilde of METZ [Parents] 1, 2, 3 was born 849 in Metz, Moselle, France. She married Charles II "The Bald" King of the Franks on 25 Nov 870 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. They had the following children: F i Rothilde Abbess of Chelles was born 871 and died 22 Mar 928. M ii Pepin 1 was born 872 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. M iii Drogo 1 was born 874 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. He died 874 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. M iv Carlus 1 was born 10 Feb 876 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. He died 877 in Paris, Ile-de-France, France. -------------------- Keizer, Koning der Franken, Roi, De Kale koning,later Keizer, koning van Franrijk, later keizer -------------------- Emperor Charles (empereur auguste) was King of West Francia (from 842) and was Holy Roman Emperor (from 875). He was also known as “Charles the Bald” (or Charles le Chauve, or Karl der Kahl), not because of any lack of hair but rather because of his temporarily empty inheritance. He was the brother of Princess Gisela of France and the half-brother (and first cousin?? ) of both Holy Roman Emperor Lothair I and of Hildegard--all of whom are our ancestors as well. Charles received homage as heir in 837 from the nobles (at his father’s insistence). After a 2-year civil war (840-842), Charles was recognized as ruling the Kingdom of West Francia. He was forced to flee to Burgundy in 858 but was able to return. He was forced to suppress numerous rebellions and to pay heavy tribute to invading Vikings. Charles was crowned Holy Roman Emperor in 875 by Pope John VIII. His first marriage was in 842 to our ancestor Ermentrude of Orléans, by whom he sired our ancestors Judith of Flanders, Hersent of France, and King Louis II of France. Charles was widowered in 869; then, in 870, he married our ancestor Richilde of Provence, by whom he sired our ancestor Rothildis des Francs Occidental. See http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_the_Bald for considerably more information. Also see "My Lines" ( http://homepages.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~cousin/html/p312.htm#i5064 ) from Compiler: R. B. Stewart, Evans, GA

Was Lady Balfour married to Henry? I believe if there was this union that there were no childern. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

"Le Loudunais est une ancienne province française, actuellement située dans le département de la Vienne, d’où venaient certaines des premières familles de l’Acadie."http://www.ameriquefrancaise.org/fr/article-672/Le_Loudunais,_terre_d%E2%80%99origine_de_quelques_familles_acadiennes.html

== Widdicks Extra == A collection of Widdicks photos and documents that I have included in biographies.

The town was named after George Lemon, who was granted land at this location in 1805. In 1877 the town reached a population of 100. George Lemon, his brothers Jacob and Baltis settled here in the 1830's. Balits was my 4th great grandfather.

:Source: #S224 :[http://familytreemaker.genealogy.com/users/b/a/r/Safronia-Barnett-TX/index.html Safronia Atkinson Barnett - Web Pages] :This family tree includes information gathered on the Atkinson/Carroll/Stephens family members from the Trinity, Texas area of east Texas. The sources are from Safronia (Atkinson)Barnett, Hubert Atkinson, Omaha (Stephens) Rhodes, and Richard Atkinson. I started the research and found out Hubert had already done quite a bit, then I tried to continue where he left off. Then I got information from Omaha, and Ricky added more. I started in 2001 after my husband passed away in 2000, and now it is 2003 and I want to continue with it. If anyone has any information to add, please send it to me, at my e-mail breesgranny@yahoo.com

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

:Evelyn Satterwhite :jejw@suddenlink.net :02/12/13 :Hi Joe, I see you have little info about Betty Ophelia Atkinson. Thought I'd share what I know. Betty Ophelia Atkinson was my husband's grandmother. She was married to Benjamin Fisher Satterwhite. They had two children that I'm aware of: -- Hal Satterwhite was born in 1919. He died before 1930. -- Joe Marshall Satterwhite was born on 9 August 1928 at New Willard, Polk County, Texas. Joe Marshall Satterwhite married Ernestine Morgan on 25 June 1958 at Harris County, Texas; License #0233616. Joe & Ernestine had one son. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite born Sep 1, 1959. Joe Marshall Satterwhite died on 11 December 1996 at Houston, Harris County, Texas, at age 68. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite married Evelyn Darlene Borzik Jan 6, 1981. We have two children. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite Jr born April 8, 1981 & Wesley Adam Satterwhite born Nov 15, 1962 :*************************** :---- Joe Sneed wrote: :Hi Evelyn: :Thanks for you info. I will add this to Betty Ophelia Atkinson's WikiTree profile in good time. But, I do have a couple of questions. Please see below. :On 12/02/2013 2:41 PM, WikiTree wrote: :The following was sent via the private messaging system on WikiTree.com. :Hi Joe, I see you have little info about Betty Ophelia Atkinson. Thought I'd share what I know. Betty Ophelia Atkinson was my husband's grandmother. She was married to Benjamin FisherSatterwhite. They had two children that I'm aware of: -- Hal Satterwhite was born in 1919. He died before 1930. Joe Marshall Satterwhite was born on 9 August 1928 at New Willard, Polk County, ::Google Maps knows about a "Willard, Polk County, Texas", but not about a New Willard". I suppose they are the same. Is this correct? :Texas. Joe Marshall Satterwhite married Ernestine Morgan on 25 June 1958 at Harris County, Texas; License #0233616. Joe & Ernestine had one son. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite born Sep 1, 1959. Joe Marshall Satterwhite died on 11 December 1996 at Houston, Harris County, Texas, at age 68. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite married Evelyn Darlene Borzik Jan 6, 1981. We have two children. Jimmy Ray Satterwhite Jr born April 8, 1981 & Wesley Adam Satterwhite born Nov 15, 1962 ::It appears you may mean "1982". Correct? :If you would like to join WikiTree and contribute more information, I would be happy to arrange this. :It appears that your husband and I are 4th cousins. :Best wishes... :Joe :*************************** :Evelyn Satterwhite :jejw@suddenlink.net :02/12/13 :Glad to meet you ! :yes, I apologize. Wes was born Nov 15, 1982. In my haste I typed my birth year as my b-day is Nov 14, 1962. Too funny ! :New Willard / Willard, Polk County, Texas I would believe them to be the same :I was researching the Satterwhite side when I ran across your wiki tree site. :Betty Ophelia Atkinson & Benjamin Fisher Satterwhite.also had another son, Benjamin, but I don't have his info.

:On 12/03/2013 8:44 PM, WikiTree wrote: :The following was sent via the private messaging system on WikiTree.com. ::I saw that you did an edit to my grandmother's file.I was her caregiver until she died and she also raised me. :## ## ## :On Wed, Dec 4, 2013 at 5:59 AM, Joe Sneed wrote: ::Hi Susan: ::I'd be happy to communicate with you about your grandmother. But Ican't figure out who she might be. Could you send me the URL for her profile page. Just sending me a mssage from the page would do this. ::Best wishes... ::Joe :## ## ## :On 12/04/2013 6:11 PM, S. L Davis wrote: ::I found her on Wiki Tree.com.  You are listed as the profile manager. She was married to Charles William Atkinson. ::Her maiden name was Lillian Oneta Short. you have her as the mother of three children.  She was the mother of 6 children and married a total of three times. The names of 2 of the 3 children that are listed are incorrect.  It should be Verilee June instead of Ferilee and Marquis Ward should be Marquis Warren.  Her second husband was Clyde Elwood Ousley also called Carl Elwood Ousley,  There 3 children were Elwood Pleasant Short, Betty Helen Ousley and Wanda Lee Ousley. Her third husband was Harold Thomas Rhodes. ::Susan Davis :## ## ## :On Wed, Dec 4, 2013 at 7:01 PM, Joe Sneed wrote: ::Susan: ::Thanks for you reply and information. I now see see who you grandmother is. ::I will include your information in her WikiTree profile "in good time". ::If you would like to join WikiTree and contribute further information, I would be happy to arrange this. ::It appears we must be cousins to some degree. I'm not too quick in figuring out such things. ::Beat wishes... ::Joe :## ## ## :On 12/04/2013 11:08 PM, S. L Davis wrote: ::I would appreciate that.  I am looking for documentation on my grandmother's grandfather. He was married to a Cherokee Indian woman.   My grandmother's father (William Pleasant Short) was ashamed of his heritage and wouldn't allow any of his family members to be included in the Cherokee Role Books. I am Wanda Lee Ousley's oldest child. ::Susan Davis

The '''American Indian Wars''', also commonly known as the '''Indian Wars''', refers collectively to a series of conflicts between both the federal government and early settles of the United States. These conflicts occurred both before and after the American Revolution. The conflicts were a result of the rapid influx of European immigrants and their need for land, which was already populated by the indigenous Native American peoples. [[Category:American Indian Wars]] [[Category:US History]]

Kittasha was Angelique's cat from the time Kittasha was 8 weeks old. Kittasha died of old age while living in Duluth. Kittasha was a fun cat and learned how to say "Hi, how are you?" when Angelique came home. Kittasha's favorite past times were cleaning the Duluth home of mice, sleeping under the hosta or on the porch, and curling up on Angelique's lap.

=== Links ===

Page for Families that are part of my Family history

David Neal in household of Alonzo Neal, "United States Census, 1900" Name: David Neal Titles and Terms: Event Type: Census Event Year: 1900 Event Place: Beat 3 Coahoma town, Coahoma, Mississippi, United States District: 24 Gender: Male Age: 10 Marital Status: Single Race: Black Race (Original): B Relationship to Head of Household: Son Relationship to Head of Household (Original): Son Number of Living Children: Years Married: Birth Date: Jan 1890 Birthplace: Mississippi Marriage Year (Estimated): Immigration Year: Father's Birthplace: Mississippi Mother's Birthplace: North Carolina Mother of how many children: Sheet Number and Letter: 12A Household ID: 222 Line Number: 2 Affiliate Name: The U.S. National Archives and Records Administration (NARA) Affiliate Publication Number: T623 GS Film Number: 1240805 Digital Folder Number: 004119868 Image Number: 00652 Household Gender Age Birthplace Head Alonzo Neal M 37 Georgia Wife Fanory Neal F 32 North Carolina Stepdaughter Savanna Hunter F 13 Mississippi Stepson Hubbard Hunter M 11 Mississippi Son David Neal M 10 Mississippi Daughter Sydney Neal F 7 Mississippi Sources Attach to Family Tree [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

Bacon's Castle was the home of the Allen family in Colonial Virginia. One of these family members was [[Allen-5281|Arthur Allen]] I have created this free space profile primarily to remove unnecessary details from personal profiles of family members who lived here. Hence, this will become a messy collection of links until I can sort it out a little. Bacon's Castle Interior http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=3bd18ec0-4e80-4b19-8bac-0ac65b90dabf&tid=46505842&pid=255 babd1bc2-a5e3-47ec-b953-4eca52460113-0 http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=88cf5b27-cd28-4f4f-b423-421ee3f94c84&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=ca5bb5ed-2bf9-4207-a47d-6b363d7f0a72&tid=46505842&pid=255 Seventeenth century Isle of Wight County, Virginia http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=67e5f25a-ff0a-4a5f-b213-756373a2f833&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacon's Castle built by Arthur Allen http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=9144bbf4-3dfb-4dfd-b926-80d9432084e6&tid=46505842&pid=255 Immigrant ship http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=f82f4139-268b-47cc-8375-8f081ba4ad57&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=b56db5a9-e683-4751-98b0-a0245e7b064e&tid=46505842&pid=255 Diagram of Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=9e2f0a10-604c-44c8-98d9-a1350ad8484a&tid=46505842&pid=255 Exterior of Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=f7e31b2d-882d-4cdf-9cf8-aa6469437983&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacons Castle attic bedroom http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=f7e89754-2268-4647-8963-cccb075c30d2&tid=46505842&pid=255 Union Jack http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=8a22493b-6f7d-4649-8099-ea3c3e7f7141&tid=46505842&pid=255 A Brief History of Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=29a20848-4a31-43c8-84b8-ec7d3ff8922f&tid=46505842&pid=255 REBELLION http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=18ccbb52-c257-4a3d-a47d-c0b59ce12f80&tid=46505842&pid=255 Arthur Allen http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=2475baa8-56c5-427f-b78a-a22663f82f72&tid=46505842&pid=255 The Gardens of Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=ade5cc53-2153-4ef5-aa18-9cd2a8e116f3&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=b9f6d30f-e245-4cbf-bd85-9776152f77d7&tid=46505842&pid=255 ALLEN'S BRICK HOUSE http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=a7509702-43d0-4087-9192-0a00e733372f&tid=46505842&pid=255 Arthur Allen http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=57a79aab-6690-4c2f-bce7-c4d7dded8c3a&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacons Castle original front room http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=f037e2dd-c35e-4539-9dd7-c236894514e3&tid=46505842&pid=255 Bacon's Castle chimneys http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=9216ad0c-13ad-4197-913f-a06fcc0ebe80&tid=46505842&pid=255 Virginia heraldica http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=026599e2-d74a-432b-93f6-88486ee09532&tid=46505842&pid=255 Direct Ancestor Arrow http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=3afa3e0f-f0db-4ee9-9737-56cf3b4b788d&tid=46505842&pid=255 NPS story of Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=a58c04e8-7828-4b7c-aa9e-530cd9aa2dc3&tid=46505842&pid=255 Immigrant Ancestor England http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=8e7aa95f-a469-4e8a-a7f6-2e92dc2ca89f&tid=46505842&pid=255 Records and Land Patents for Arthur Allen Sr, http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=89370b96-38ba-48b5-b7bd-1d42a09b3243&tid=46505842&pid=255 The Arthur Allen Home - Bacon's Castle http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=7ff940a7-3480-4784-bdc5-0bb00a319859&tid=46505842&pid=255 BACON'S CASTLE http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=dfb28f0a-e9a2-4f38-95c7-09f656591809&tid=46505842&pid=255

Seeking information on the ancestors of Ivon DeWinne, born in Belgium in 1830 and died in Paterson, NJ, USA between 1892 and 1900

The youngest Carroll son married the 3rd and middle Kitchens daughter in the Portland LDS Temple on a crisp, beautiful autumn day with blue skies and puffy clouds with a brisk breeze billowing the bride's veil around their heads.

Shannon's stepfather's and mother and sister's last name is Harmon. Her biological father lives in Alaska.

Bubba, without a doubt the best & smartest dog we ever had, passed away from bladder cancer at the age of 9 years in 2011. Bubba loved all of us, but especially my wife. He would always walk in front of her looking for snakes (we have many here in NE Texas); in addition, he protected her in many other ways. I have restless leg problems and at night if my legs began to jerk he would get on the bed and use his paws to wake me. I'm sure he was concerned that I might (in jerking) hit my wife. He will be missed. We buried Bubba here with a cross and his name on the cross. This is one tribute to Bubba.

douglas Stuart Parbury marries Mary Anne Deane changing last name to Perry and move to canada

[[Category:Hoolihan_Name_Study]] Research and notes page for Hoolihan One name Study

Clear Springs Cemetery Hwy 619, Coffey Hill Church Road Russell Springs Russell County Kentucky USA Postal Code: 42642

==CONTENTS== LAST NAME MEANINGS AND ORIGINS ===HOW TO TRACE THE ORIGIN OF YOUR SURNAME:=== With a few exceptions, hereditary surnames, the last names passed down through the males of a family, didn't exist until about 1000 years ago. While hard to believe in today's hustle, and bustle, surnames weren't necessary before that. In a world far less crowded than today - where most people never went more than a few miles from the place of their birth and every man knew his neighbors -- first, or given names, were only designations needed. Even kings only used single names. During the middle ages, as families got bigger and villages got a bit more crowded, individual names became inadequate to distinguish friends and neighbors. One John might be called "John son of William" to distinguish him from his neighbor "John the smith" and his friend John "John of the dale." These secondary names, were not quite yet surnames as we know them today, however, because they were not passed down from father to son. "John son of William," for example, might have a son known as "Robert the fletcher (arrow maker)." True surnames, hereditary names used to distinquish one person from another, first came into use in Europe about 1000 A.D., beginning in southern areas and gradually spreading northward. Many countries used hereditary surnames began with nobility who often called themselves after their ancestral seats. Many gentry, however did not adopt surnames until the 14th Century, and it wasn't until about 1500 A.D. that most surnames became inherited and no longer transformed with a change in a person's appearance, job, or their residence. Surnames, usually drew their meanings from lives of men in the Middle Ages, and their Origins can be divided into four main categories which are: 1) Patronymic Surnames, 2) Place Names or Local Names, 3) Descriptive Names (Nicknames), and 4) Occupational Names ====PATRONYMICS SURNAMES==== Patronymics, last names derived from a father's name, were widely used in forming surnames, particularly in Scandinavian countries. Once in a while, the name of a mother contributed the surname, referred to as a matronymic surname. Such names were formed by adding a prefix or suffix denoting either "son of" or "daughter of." English and Scandinavian names ending in "son" are patronymic surnames, as are many names prefixed with Gaelic "Mac," the Norman "Fitz," the Irish "O," and the Welsh "ap." Examples: The son of John (JOHNSON), son of Donald (MACDONALD), son of Patrick (FITZPATRICK), son of Brien (O'BRIEN), son of Howell (ap HOWELL). ====PLACE NAMES OR LOCAL NAMES==== One of the most common ways to differentiate one man from his neighbor was to describe him in terms of his geographic surroundings or location (similar to describing a friend as the "one who lives down the street"). These local names denoted some of the earliest instances of surnames in France, and these were quickly introduced into England by Norman nobility who chose names based on locations of their ancestral estates. If a person or family migrated from one place to another, they were often identified by the place they came from. If they lived near a stream, cliff, forest, hill or other geographic feature, this might be used to describe them. Some last names can still be traced back to their exact place of origin, such as a particular city or county, while others have origins lost in obscurity (ATWOOD lived near a wood, but we don't know which one). Compass directions were another common geographic identification in the Middle Ages (EASTMAN, WESTWOOD)> Most geographic-based surnames are easy to spot, though the evolution of language has made others less obvious, i.e. DUNLOP (muddy hill). Examples: BROOKS lived along a brook; CHURCHILL lived near a church on a hill; NEVILLE came from Neville-Seine- Maritime, France of (New Town), a common place name in France; PARRIS came from--you guessed it--Paris, France. ====DESCRIPTIVE NAMES (Nicknames):==== Another class of surnames, those derived from physical or other characteristic of first bearer, make up an estimated 10% of all surname or family names. These descriptive surnames are thought to have originally evolved as nicknames during the Middle Ages when men created nicknames or pet names for his neighbors and friends based on personality or physical appearance. Thus Michael the strong became Michael STRONG and black-haired Peter became Peter BLACK. Sources for such nicknames included: an unusual size of shape of the body, bald heads, facial hair, physical deformities, distinctive facial features, skin or hair coloring, and even emotional disposition. Examples: BROADHEAD, a person with a large head; BAINES (bones), a thin man; GOODMAN, a generous individual; ARMSTRONG, strong in the arm. LAST NAMES - WHAT THEY MEAN AND WHERE THEY CAME FROM ====OCCUPATIONAL NAMES==== The last class of surnames to develop reflect the occupation or status of the first bearer. These occupational last names, derived from the specialty, crafts and trades of the medieval period, are fairly self-explanatory. A MILLER was essential for grinding flour from grain, a WAINWRIGHT was a wagon builder, and a BISHOP was in the employ of a Bishop. Different surnames often developed from the same occupation based on the language of the country of origin (MULLER, for example, is a German for miller. Examples: ALDERMAN, an official clerk of the court; TAYLOR, one that makes or repairs garments; CARTER, a maker/driver of carts; OUTLAW, an outlaw or criminal. Despite these basic surname classifications, many last names or surnames of today seem to defy explanation. The majority of these probably corruptions of the original surnames - variations that have become disguised almost beyond recognition. Surname, spelling and pronunciation has evolved over many centuries, often making it hard for current generations to determine the origin and evolution of their surnames. Such family name derivations, resulting from a variety of factors, tend to confound both genealogists and etymologists. It is fairly common for different branches of the same family to carry different last names, as the majority of English and American surnames have, in their history, appeared in four to more than a dozen variant spellings. Therefore, when researching the origin of your surname, it is important to work your way back through the generations in order to determine the original family name, as the surname you carry now may have an entirely different meaning than the surname of your distant ancestor. It is also important to remember that some surnames, though their origins may appear obvious, aren't what they seem. BANKER, for example, is not an occupational surname, instead meaning "dweller on a hillside." *SOURCE Last Name Meanings & Origins Title: HOW TO TRACE THE ORIGIN OF YOUR SURNAME genealogy.about.com/od/surnames/a/surname_meaning.htm By Kimberly Powell, About.com Guide accessed Mar 01, 2013

This page is a resource for online (also called distance learning) and classroom based genealogy courses, from basic introduction up to a Masters Degree level, so there should be something to suit everyone who would like to learn more or just sharpen up their skills. If you know of a course that’s not listed please feel free to let us know and it will be added. All courses listed are reputable and correct at the time of being listed here. Where possible the University or college sites should display in their native language and or English (due to their coding, not mine). ---- '''WikiTree has no affiliations to any of the following courses.''' ---- Course fees vary depending on type of course being taken and range from free to expensive. Scholarships, grants and bursaries etc. can be obtained for most if not all courses depending on what country you live in and your individual circumstances. '''How to find the courses.''' When you're on the College or University website look for the '''SEARCH FOR COURSES''' box and enter '''Genealogy''' or '''Family History''' in it and that will take you to the courses that establishment offers. Here's an example for one University. *[http://www.strath.ac.uk/cll/alp/onlinescottishgenealogy/ Strathclyde University Online Genealogy Courses] '''I'm using this direct link to one University to show what type of courses are being offered.''' ------- *'''IF YOU ANY BROKEN LINKS PLEASE LET [[Wallace-3572|Billy Wallace]] KNOW''' '''AND HE WILL FIND ALTERNATE LINKS''' ------- '''General Online Resources''' *[http://geneva.weald.org.uk/ An online calendar of Genealogical Events and Activities] (Site is constantly updated) *[http://www.wea.org.uk/courses Workers Education Authority] (UK Charity) *[http://www.ffhs.org.uk/education/courses.php Federation of Family History Societies] *[http://www.topuniversities.com/where-to-study Where to Study Site] (Covers all main countries, Universities and Colleges) *[http://www.distancelearningportal.com/ Distance Learning Europe] (Online Courses) *[http://www.open.ac.uk/ The Open University] Distance Learning and Adult courses *[http://www.topuniversities.com/ This link covers Universities Worldwide and their courses] *[https://familysearch.org/node/1171 Links to 140 Free Courses] ------- '''Australia''' *[http://www.australianuniversities.com.au/ Australian Universities and their courses] ------- '''Canada''' *[http://www.aucc.ca/canadian-universities/ Canadian universities and their courses] ------- '''China''' *[http://www.cucas.edu.cn/ Chinese Universities and their courses] ------- '''European Resources''' *[http://www.distancelearningportal.com/ European Universities and Colleges] This single site covers most if not all European Universities. It was easier to do this resource for the whole of Europe and keep the page a decent size. ------- '''Japan''' *[http://www.4icu.org/jp/ Japanese Universities and their courses] ---- '''United Kingdom of Great Britain''' *[http://www.ucas.com/# British Universities UCAS site for all Universities and all courses] Locate the Univerity that's near you and in their search courses enter genealogy or family history to see the courses they offer. *[http://www.strath.ac.uk/cll/alp/onlinescottishgenealogy/ Strathclyde University Online Genealogy Courses] '''I'm using this direct link to one University to show what type of courses are being offered.''' '''Northern Ireland and Republic of Ireland (Eire)''' *[http://www.universitiesireland.ie/ Northern Ireland and Republic of Ireland (Eire) All Universities and courses] ------- '''United States of America''' *[http://www.atsu.edu/search/results/47c2e9945851278a3e100203b84803dc American Universities and their Courses] Page is constantly being updated as courses are added to the various Universities and on their own websites. *[http://is.byu.edu/site/courses/free.cfm Brigham Young University] Some free genealogy courses -------

information on Ludlows not attached to a particular person.....yet * A great photo of young people outside a post office, includes ada payne m. William Ludlow, Alice and Ethel Ludlow. http://www.picturevictoria.vic.gov.au/site/yarra_melbourne/Collingwood/9310.html

''This is an account/analysis of [[Deens-6|Edmond Deens]]' life by Christopher Dean.'' === The Edmond Enigma === === The Early Years: === It has been assumed that Edmond was born in Edgecombe/Nash County, North Carolina. As of yet, no evidence that I am aware of has been brought to life that places Edmond in North Carolina. In the 1880 census for Jasper County, Texas, Edmond’s son William Pridgeon Marion Dean lists his father and mother’s birthplace as North Carolina. It is known from Bible records that William’s mother, Sophia Waller Pridgeon, was in fact born in Nash County, North Carolina. William never knew his father since Edmond died when William was only 1 year old, so the accuracy of his information about his father’s birthplace has always been a question. He could have, very likely, been told stories about his father through Sophia or one of Edmond’s older children. We do know for a fact that Edmond had at least one other child before William, but that will be discussed later. It is the common belief that Edmond was the son of Jeremiah and Molley Deens of Nash County, North Carolina. Jeremiah makes his debut into public record (the earliest that I am aware of anyway) in 1771 when he purchases 57 acres of land on the south side of Turkey Creek in Nash County from a gentleman named Cornelius Taylor. This deed is proved by the oath of a man named William Andrews. Both of these names will continue to surface in this story throughout Jeremiah’s life. The exact location of this land is not known, but it assumed to have been near Little Turkey Creek in Nash County. '''April 1778; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes: ''' ''“Richard Deene appointed Overseer of the Road leading from the Rock on Peach Tree, to the cross roads near William Andrews, with following hands, Jas Griffin, William Lindsey, William Denton, Absalom Griffin, James Moore, Jeremiah Deane, Daniel Taylor, Sampson Powell, Charles Brown, James Bryant, and their hands.”'' This is the next record where I have found a mention of the name Jeremiah Deens. The process of road building and road repair, during those days, fell upon the local courts. When a new road was needed, usually brought about by a petition from the inhabitants, the Court would decide whether or not the new road was actually warranted. If the petition was granted, then the Court would assign a responsible party to make sure that all of the work was completed satisfactorily and complied with local law. This person was called the Overseer. In almost every case, the Overseer was someone who owned property along the path that the new road would likely travel. A Jury would be selected by the Court to determine the “best and nearest” path that the road should take. Once the path was determined, then “hands” would be chosen to work under the appointed Overseer to begin the actual process of clearing and grating the road. After the work was complete, the Overseer, and selected hands, were responsible for keeping the road in good repair and making sure that signage was properly placed. In the above entry from the 1788 Court Minutes, we see that Richard Deene has been appointed to the position of Overseer for the road leading from the “Rock on Peach Tree” to the crossroads near William Andrews. This tells us that Richard most likely lived, or at least owned property, along this path. William Andrews was the same man who proved the Deed entered into by Jeremiah and Cornelius Taylor. Also listed among the hands were; Jeremiah Deane and Daniel Taylor. Daniel is the son of Cornelius Taylor. It is also interesting to note that in the above citation, the differed spelling of the last names between Richard and Jeremiah. The quote above is taken verbatim from the transcription of the court minutes. Richard has the spelling of Deene while Jeremiah has the spelling of Deane. It always makes me wonder when I see different spellings of the Dean (or variant) name within the same document or entry. It almost seems to me like they are intentionally trying to differentiate between different families. But, this could also simply be an error in the transcription or a mistake by the minute taker. '''Oct 1779; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Ordered that the following Persons be a Jury to Lay of a road beginning at Sampson Sikes path then the nearest and best way to Peach Tree near Nathan Boddies. Then unto Micagah Thomas Road. (to wit) Willoby Manning, Wm Boddie, Richard Deans, Daniel Taylor, Jery Deans, Simon Williams, Wm Braswell, Wm Bass, Wm Linsey, Dorrel Davenport, Thos Morris, Stephen Young, Saml Bryant, Robt Young, Wm Harris. Willobe Manning is appt Overseer of the said road and the following hands work under him (to wit) Dorrel Davenport, Solomon Collins, Peter Ethridge, Thomas Richardson, Joseph Parrott, William Andrews, Henry Bains, Henry Deans, John Linsey, Benjamin Tucker, Wm Harris, Willoby Manning, Thos Tucker, Charles Britain and that he put the same in repair according to law.”'' Here we see a few new names surface. Most notably the Braswell and Bass families. They will both be discussed in more detail later. There are also some more familiar names on this list: Richard Deans, Daniel Taylor, Jery (Jeremiah) Deans, William Andrews and now we find a Henry Deans to add to the mix. I have not found a Deed for Henry Deens that pre-dates Oct 1779, so that leads me to believe that he was not a land owner on the path of the new road. Since he was not a landowner, then he must have been the son of someone who was. Because Henry would have been older than Sherrod (evidence supports that he is Jeremiah’s eldest son), he must have been the son of Richard. '''Apr 1780; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Jeremiah Deans is appt Overseer in the room of Richard Deens and that the following hands work under him to wit: Daniel Taylor, James Moore, William Linsey, David Ballard, Drury Savage, Kinchin Savage, Solomon Joyner, Charles Brown, Jethro Bass, Willis Deens, James Griffin, Joseph Parrott and Phillip Sikes and that he keep the same in repair according to law.”'' In this record we see that the title of Overseer is being passed from Richard to Jeremiah. From the different records that I have seen, this usually done for a couple of reasons. Either the present Overseer is not performing the job to the satisfaction of the sundry inhabitants or the present Overseer is no longer able to perform the duties due to age or illness. Usually if the former is the case it is noted in the court documents, but that was obviously not the case here. It is my opinion that Richard’s health may be failing or he is simply “getting too old for this”, so to speak. In this record, we once again see the names of Daniel Taylor and the Bass family. We also see the name of Willis Deens. For the same reasons described in the previous record, I believe Willis to be the son of Richard Deens. '''Jul 1780; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' Jeremiah Deens (among others) is selected to be a Juror during the next court session. '''Apr 1782; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Grand Jury qualified. Wilson Taylor Foreman, John Dew, Rowland Williams, Wm Sandiford, John Eatman, Thomas Warren, Jerry Deans, Wm Whiddon, Benja Bunn Sr., Wm Boddie, Willoby Manning, Lewis Hines, John Sellars, Thomas Deans, Benja Boon.”'' It is interesting to note that the Foreman of this Grand Jury is Wilson Taylor. We have seen the Taylor family appear in quite a few documents so far that are associated with Jeremiah. Cornelius Taylor, father of Daniel Taylor, was the man who sold Jeremiah land back in 1771. Cornelius had a brother (at least he is believed to be a brother) named Arthur Taylor. Arthur died in the summer of 1766 and left a Will in Edgecombe County in which he named the following children as heirs: Martha Dew, James Taylor, Wilson Taylor, Drury Taylor, Prissilla Taylor, Ann Taylor, Kitt Taylor, Sally Taylor, Molly Taylor and John Taylor. '''Oct. 1766; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Wilson TAYLOR, orphan of Arthur TAYLOR came into Court and chose John TAYLOR, his brother, as Guardian who was approved. He accordingly entered into Bond of 500 with Duncan LAMON & Edward MOORE, Securities.”'' ''“John TAYLOR appointed Guardian to Celia, Drury, Molly, Kit TAYOR, orphans of Arthur TAYLOR, and entered into bond of 500 each child.”'' The Molly Taylor listed in the previous documents I believe to be the wife of Jeremiah Deens. This will be discussed in more detail later. '''Oct 25, 1782: Grant from the State of North Carolina:''' ''“State of North Carolina grants to Jeremiah Deens by Gov. Alex. Martin a tract of 242 acres on Little Turkey Creek adjoining Wm Braswell, Jacob Carter, Simon Williams, Daniel Taylor, Edward Pursell.” '' '''1782; Nash County, North Carolina Tax Rolls:''' ''“Jeremiah Deans, 555 acres of land, 2 horses and mules, 5 cattle, 70/10 value”'' Jeremiah is listed here in the 1782 tax rolls as having 555 acres of land. The combined total of his purchase from Cornelius Taylor and the Grant by the State of North Carolina total about 300 acres. This still leaves about 250 acres unaccounted for. It is possible that this 250 acres was land that was owned by Molly Taylor before her marriage to Jeremiah. It is also possible that Jeremiah received this land in a Will from his father (who is presently unknown). I feel that locating the source of this 250 acres of land will do much in identifying who Jeremiah’s father was. '''Jul 1783; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“The petition of Sundry inhabitants for a road out of the New Road that leads into Andrews Road near Sampson Sikes pat thence the nearest and best way to Turkey Creek meeting house and from thence into the road to Williams Ferry. Granted. The following persons are appt to Lay of the above road agreeable to petition (to wit): Jerey Deans, Henry Deans, Daniel Taylor, Edward Pursel, Wm Braswell, Simon Williams, Richard Deans, Solomon Collins, Thomas Richard, Peter Ethridge, Willoughby Manning, Charles Brown, Dorrel Davenport, William Harris, James Moore, Jacob Carter.”'' ''“Ordered that Jerry Deans be Overseer of the Road leading to Solomon Williams Ferry.”'' '''Oct 1783; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Ordered that Francis Gross, John Melton, Solomon Joyner and Thomas King be added to the hands under Jerry Deens. Ordered & C.”'' In this entry in the court minutes, we once again see a familiar set of names. The Deans, Taylor, Pursel (Pussell), Braswell, Williams and Manning families were all clearly living within close proximity of each other. '''Apr 5, 1784; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Jeremiah Deans of Nash County to William Andrews of Franklin County, in the behalf of the society for regular baptists, for 50 pnds. a parcel of 2 acres, it being part of a tract granted to William McGee in 1761. Wit. Henry Deans, James Culpepper and Christopher Culpepper.”'' In this Deed, Jeremiah sells land to William Andrews, who is now of Franklin County, for the purpose of building a meeting house. William Andrews was the same man (assuming that this is the same William) who witnessed the Deed from Cornelius Taylor to Jeremiah Deens back in 1771. He also appeared alongside Jeremiah in court documents in 1778 and 1779. I have read that the meeting house that was built burned down and was re-built three times during its lifespan. The current incarnation of the building is what is known today as the Peachtree Missionary Baptist Church located in Nash County, North Carolina. I have not been able to conclusively verify this however. '''Jun 21, 1787; Nash County North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Daniel Taylor to Jeremiah Stephens of Franklin Co. for 50 pnds 57 acres on W. side of Turkey Creek. Wit. Jeremiah Deens, Joseph Stephens”'' '''Nov 1787; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes: ''' ''“Ordered that Thomas and Benjamin Tucker be added to the Road whereon Daniel Taylor is appd overseer in the room of Jerry Deans and the hands of Jeremiah Deans and his Son should work under the said Taylor.”'' This is an entry that I find to be of particular interest to the researchers of Jeremiah Deens. Jeremiah now passes the title of Overseer to Daniel Taylor. In addition, Jeremiah also names himself and his son as hands to work under said Taylor. The key of this last sentence was son, in the singular. In my opinion, if Jeremiah were to have multiple sons then he would have called out which son by name. Although, it is also possible that he only had one son who was of age, making it apparent which son he would have been referring to. '''Feb 19, 1788; Nash County, North Carolina Will Book:''' ''“Wife Molley Deans. Lend her all my property. Son: Sherod Deens-land lent to wife after her marriage or death. Daughter Temperance Deens-1 bed and furniture lent to wife. Rest of the property to be divided among all my children. Ex. Wife Molley Deens, (much beloved friend) Cornelius Taylor; Wit: Cornelius Taylor, Richard (x) Deens”'' '''Nov 1788; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“An inventory of the Estate of Jeremiah Deens exhibited on Oath by the Executors. Ordered & C.”'' ''“The Last Will and Testament of Jeremiah Deens exhibited in Court by the Executors therein named and proved by the Oaths of Cornelius Taylor and Richard Deens who swore they saw Daniel Taylor sign the same as a witness at the same time the Executors qualified according to law.”'' During the Spring of the year of our Lord 1788, Jeremiah Deens fell asleep in the arms of Jesus. The left the Will, abstracted above, which names his wife as Molley Deens and children as Sherod Deens, Temperance Deens and others. It has often struck me as strange that Jeremiah only named Sherrod and Temperance as children and left the rest as “others”. I am a believer that Molley was not the first wife of Jeremiah. I think that he had an earlier wife who was the mother of Sherrod and Tempy. One possibility for the reason that Jeremiah does not call any of his other children by name is that the child was not yet born and Molley was pregnant at the time of the writing of the Will. This is however purely speculation. He could have not named the other children simply because they were minors at the time and could not rightly inherit. Given the time frame of when the Will was recorded and when it was proved, it is very likely that Jeremiah wrote his Will on his death bed. In which case, it may have been hastily written or possibly not written by his hand at all. In his Will, we once again see the names of Cornelius Taylor, Daniel Taylor and Richard Deens. Jeremiah singles out Cornelius as being his “much beloved friend” so clearly there was a very good relationship between the two of them. His son, Daniel, also gave witness to the Will. The other witness was Richard Deens. I believe this Richard to be the same who has appeared thus far in the records with Jeremiah. '''1790 Federal Census; Nash County, North Carolina:''' FWM 16+ = Free White Male over the age of 16 FWM <16 = Free White Male under the age of 16 FWF = Free White Female Sherrod Deans: (1) FWM 16+, (4) FWM <16, (3) FWF = 8 total persons Mary Deans: (1) FWM 16+, (4) FWM <16, (4) FWF = 9 total persons Jeremiah, having passed away in 1788, left Molley as the head of the household in the 1790 census. She is listed in the census as Mary, which Molley is a common nickname for a female named Mary. Much in the same way that Sally is a common nickname for Sarah, or Bob for Robert, or Dick for Richard. In looking at the head count for the census, notice the striking similarities between the households for Mary and Sherrod. It is believed by some, and I am one of those believers, that the census takers counted the same family twice. Perhaps the family was visiting their mother during the morning when the census takers came by and returned home that afternoon and were counted again in their own home. What ever the circumstances may have been, it certainly appears that they were duplicated. Here is how I believe the household looked on that day, 1790: FWM 16+ = Sherrod Deens FWM <16 = Richard Deens (not the same Richard, obviously, that has appeared in previous records. I do believe this Richard to be a Sr., but we’ll get to that later) FWM <16 = Edmond Deens (also believe him to be a Sr.) FWM <16 = Jeremiah Deens Jr. FWM <16 = Drury Deens FWF = Lucretia Deens FWF = Unknown Female FWF = Unknown Female And lastly, the difference between the two census entries: FWF = Mary/Molley Deens By 1790, Temperance had married a man by the name of Hardy Hinton. She is erroneously listed on many online family trees as being married to a Hardy Hinyard. While there was a Temperance Deens who married a Hardy Hinyard in Nash County, she was born in 1808 which would have been 20 years after Jeremiah’s death. Hardy and Temperance Hinton are living in Johnston County, North Carolina during the 1790 census. '''1791; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“William Hammond, of Nash to William Pritchett of Edgecombe Co. for 50 pnds. 300 acres on Sapony Creek. Adjoining Wm Vester and Jeremiah Etheridge. Wit. John Pritchett, Lemuel L., Sherod Deens”'' '''Feb 1792; Edgecombe County, North Carolina Court Minutes:''' ''“Admr is on Motion granted by Joseph Parrott on the Estate of John Parrott who was a contenental soldier and died who entered into bond of 100 pnds with Sherrod Deans and Joab Tucker.” '' '''May 6, 1794; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Sherod Deans and Molley Deans of Nash to Elizabeth Pussel of same. For 5 pnds 25 acres on E. side of Turkey Creek adjoining Pussel. Wit. Daniel Taylor, Patience Taylor”'' In this entry, we see that Sherrod and Molley, jointly, are beginning to sell some of the land that Jeremiah left to them in his Will. Elizabeth Pussel is the wife of Edward, who we know to be the neighbor of Jeremiah’s land. As witness to this Deed we have Daniel and Patience Taylor. Daniel, the same that has appeared in many records with Jeremiah, was also known to be a neighbor of Jeremiah’s land. Patience Taylor, however, may have been Daniel’s wife. '''May 13, 1794; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Wm Braswell of Nash to Orren Braswell, son of Benj Braswell, 176 acres on N. side of Tarr River. Wit. Wilson Vick, Sherod Deans”'' 1795, in Montgomery County, Georgia, the names of Sherrod Deans and his brother Richard Deens (again with different spellings on the same document) appear on a petition in protest of the “Yazoo Land Act” of 1794. '''Mar 11, 1796; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Mary Deans and Sherod Deans of Nash to Wm Andrews Jr. of Franklin Co. for 25 pnds 10 sh Virginia money. 57 acres on S. side of Turkey Creek, it being part of a tract formerly granted to Wm McGee on Jan 10, 1756, excepting 2 acres where the meeting house stood reserved for the use of the Baptist Society. Wit. Fieldin Conditt, David Jackson”'' Sherrod and Mary/Molly Deens continue to sell off the lands that Jeremiah left to them in his Will. This land was sold to William Andrews Jr., presumably the son of William Andrews who originally witnessed the Deed from Cornelius Taylor to Jeremiah Deens back in 1771. This appears to be the same piece of land from that earlier Deed. It is also important to note that the land that Cornelius sold to Jeremiah was a plot of land originally granted to William McGee. This will be explained in detail later on. '''Feb 3, 1797; Nash County, North Carolina Deed Book:''' ''“Sherod Deans of Nash to Augustin Bass of same, for 30 pds. 219 acres on the west side of Turkey Creek adjoining Wm Braswell, Jacob Carter, Simon Williams, Jeremiah Stephens, and Elizabeth Pussel. Wit. Daniel Taylor, Willie Deans”'' This Deed record has troubled me since the land that Jeremiah left in his Will was lent to Mary/Molly during her lifetime or until she remarried and only passed to Sherrod after that. In this Deed, unlike the others, Sherrod is listed as the sole owner of the land. Is it possible that Mary/Molly has remarried at this point? Has she passed away? Is this land not part of the same land that was included in the Will? The Peachtree Missionary Baptist Church, mentioned previously, lies between the PEACHTREE and JAYBASS traverse points (survey markers used by the State of North Carolina) in Nash County. I have followed the records back and the land at JAYBASS is now owned by a Jimmie Ruth Nanney Bass. Her husband, James Cecil Bass was the son of Jessie H. Bass (b. 1873 NC) was the son of Jessie F. Bass (b. 1845 NC) was the son of William T. Bass (b. 1815 NC) was the son of Augustin Bass who purchased the land from Sherrod in 1797. She (Jimmie Ruth) however only owns 3.81 acres. The rest is still unaccounted for. === Georgia Bound: === As mentioned before, the earliest record that I have of the Deens migration into Georgia appears circa 1795 when Sherrod and Richard Deans sign a petition in protest of what later became known as the “Yazoo Land Scandal”. The petition was signed in Montgomery County, Georgia. Sherrod shows up in the 1797 and 1798 tax rolls for Montgomery County, Georgia. It is not exactly clear to me exactly when they made the move since Sherrod showed up in Nash County, North Carolina in 1796 and 1797 to sell land. It is entirely possible that Sherrod and Richard, being the oldest two of Jeremiah’s sons, went to Georgia ahead of the rest in order to secure lands and scout for opportunity before the rest of the family followed. It could have been during the “scouting expedition” that Sherrod and Richard signed the petition. '''Mar 1799; Washington County, Georgia Court Document: ''' ''“Grand Jurors, March Term, 1799: David Blackshear (Foreman), Amos Daniel, Laban Beckham, Reuben Williams, John Smith, Henry Slappy, Holiday Hatpley, William Norman, Charles Moorman, Phillip Dillard, James Bount, William Elliot, Richard Deens, Andrew Kennedy, Nimrod Burke, Othneil Weaver, Joseph Blackshear, William McGee”'' In this list of selected Grand Jurors, Richard Deens is listed. Listed along with him is a William McGee. The land that Cornelius Taylor sold to Jeremiah Deens back in 1771 is listed as being part of a tract of land originally granted to William McGee in 1756. Could it be possible that this is the same William McGee? === Enter Edmond Deen === In the year of our Lord, 1800, the State of Georgia grants 200 acres in Montgomery County (Present day Laurens County), Georgia to one Edmond Deen. This was a Headright grant (Headright grants not abolished until 1803) and in doing some research into the Headright system in use at the time I have found that this would definitely not have been a Military service grant. The smallest grant of land given for military service was that of 287 ½ acres. The vast majority of the 200 acre grants that were given in Georgia were located in the Northern part of the state and were given to the families migrating to the state from North Carolina. The story goes, there was a mass migration to the state of Georgia during the late 1790’s and early 1800’s by people hoping to get some of the lands that were being ceded by the Indians in that state. There were two major sectors of people during that migration: those from North Carolina and those from South Carolina. The majority of the immigrants from South Carolina were the wealthy land owners who were looking to expand their estates in this vast open land. In contrast, the immigrants from North Carolina were poor farmers looking for a better chance. Most all of the South Carolina immigrants positioned themselves in the Southern part of Georgia. The government of Georgia was, supposedly, “encouraged” by the wealthy immigrants in the Southern part of the state to issue land grants to the “North Carolina riff-raff”in the Northern part of Georgia. This would give them a reason to stay out of the Southern part of the state. In reaction, the State of Georgia offered 200 acre tracts of land to anyone migrating from North Carolina. All they had to do was choose the land that they wanted, build a residence, and file the claim with the state. A surveyor would then be sent out to stake the land and legitimize the claim. The next time that Edmond appears in public record (as far as I know) is for the registration for the 1805 Georgia Land Lottery. Registration for the lottery took place between May of 1803 and June 1, 1804. The registrars granted Edmond two draws in the lottery which, by the rules set out by the State of Georgia, tell us that Edmond was over 21 years of age (he would have been 22), he had been a resident of Georgia for at least one year (Headright grant in 1800), and he was married with at least one child under the age of 21 (Sermon Pearce Dean was born in 1802). His place of residence at the time of the registration was listed as Montgomery County. Also listed in the registrants was a Nathan Sirmon from Montgomery County. Nathan married a young lady named Lucretia Deans in Jackson County, Georgia in 1806. I believe that Lucretia was Edmond’s younger sister. I also believe that Edmond was married to Nathan’s older sister, Elizabeth Sirman. Elizabeth was the administrator of her father’s (Levi Sirman) estate back in 1799 in Montgomery County. This will be discussed in more detail later. Also appearing in the 1805 Georgia Land Lottery registrants was Sherrod Deens and Mary Deens. Sherrod and Mary were both listed as residents of Clarke County, Georgia during the registration period. Mary was granted two draws which indicates that she was a qualified widow, over the age of 21 and had lived in Georgia for at least one year. Sherrod was only granted one draw which tells us that he was not married with a minor child, he was over 21 and had lived in Georgia for at least one year. '''Nov 11, 1804; Laurens County, Georgia Deed Book:''' ''“Edmun Deens, of Clarke County, sold to Benjamin Faircloth of Montgomery County. 200 acres of pine lands adjoining lands of Robert Faircloth. $50.00. Wit: Allen Belsher and Samuel Carter”'' There are two things of interest in this Deed entry. First, Edmond is now a resident of Clarke County, Georgia. Clarke County is the residence listed by Mary and Sherrod during the land lottery registration. Second, Edmond has now sold off the land that he was granted 4 years earlier. I have a theory as to why Edmond is still in Laurens County when the rest of the family has moved on to Clarke. As stated before, I believe that Edmond was married to Elizabeth Sirman. Also, as stated before, she was the admx of her father Levi’s estate. Since she was the admx, they had to stay in Laurens County until all of her father’s affairs had been tended to. Now that the estate had been completely settled, she (and Edmond) were free to move with the rest of the family. Why the family moved to Clarke county is still a mystery to me however. Edmond’s older brother, Richard, did not relocate with the rest. He remained in Laurens County and raised a family. Edmond next appears in the 1806 tax rolls for Clarke County, Georgia. Sherrod and Mary, however, do not appear in the tax rolls. Could this mean that they moved to Clarke to live with someone else? If they owned land, they would have certainly been taxed. During the year of 1814, Edmond was recruited into military service for the War of 1812. He served in Wooton’s Detachment which was mustered into service in Jasper County, Georgia on August 10, 1814. The detachment was disbanded on Feb 7, 1815 at Fort Hawkins, Georgia. Also serving with Edmond, in the same detachment, was Nathan Sirman. I believe him to be Edmond’s “Double Brother-In-Law” with Edmond marrying Nathan’s sister Elizabeth and Nathan marrying Edmond’s sister Lucretia. Mary Dean, in the 1807 Georgia Land Lottery, was a fortunate drawer and received land in Baldwin (soon to become Jasper) County, Georgia. On August 2, 1814, Mary Dean files a Will in which she leaves half of her land to her son Edmond and half to her son Drury. She states in the Will that her sons cannot sell the land until after she dies or with her consent only. It is not known when Mary/Molly passed away, but it is known that on Oct 6, 1816 Edmond sells his half of the property to Anderson Watson. The grantor on the Deed is listed as “Edmond & M Dean”. It is assumed that Mary agreed to allow Edmond to sell his land before her passing. Drury, in turn, sells his half of the property to Elijah Miles four years later. === Sweet Home Alabama === By the year 1816, Edmond is listed on the Mississippi Territory, Monroe County (Alabama) census records. In this census, he is listed with the following family: WM 21+ = White Male over 21 WM <21 = White Male under 21 WF 21+ = White Female over 21 WF <21 = White Female under 21 (1) WM 21+, (5) WM <21, (2) WF 21+, (2) WF <21 From all of my research, here are the names of the people that I believe are listed in this census: WM 21+ = Edmond Dean WM <21 = Sermon Pearce Dean WM <21 = Hilliard J. Dean WM <21 = Garrison P. Dean WM <21 = Nathaniel P. Dean WM <21 = Zachariah Doles (Sophia’s son by first marriage) WF 21+ = Elizabeth Sirman WF 21+ = Unknown Female WF <21 = Sophia Waller Pridgeon Doles WF <21 = Unknown Female '''Sep 30, 1816; Milledgeville Newspaper, Jasper County Georgia:''' Drury Dean’s name appears in a list of individuals with letters still unclaimed at the Milledgeville post office. It is possible that Drury has not claimed his letter because he has already left for Alabama. However, there was obviously someone who thought that he was still living in Milledgeville. From 1820 to 1823 Edmond appears on the tax rolls for Conecuh County, Alabama. Conecuh was formed from Monroe County in the year 1818. Drury Dean, who I believe to be Edmond’s little brother, began purchasing land in Conecuh County around 1823 and he accumulated quite a bit of land in Monroe and Conecuh during his lifetime. Edmond, however, doesn’t seem to have owned land in Alabama. Also appearing in Conecuh County, Alabama in 1821 was Nathan Sirman when he applied for a land patent. During his lifetime, Nathan also accumulated quite a bit of land in Conecuh County. During Edmond’s last years in Alabama, it appears that he lost his first wife. He remarries to Sophia Waller Pridgeon Doles, who I believe came with Edmond from Georgia. === Say Goodbye to Edmond === Some time between 1824 and 1830 Edmond had decided to move on from Alabama and relocate to Mississippi. He appears in the 1830 census for Warren County, Mississippi. February 2nd of that same year, Sophia gave birth to a son, William Pridgeon Marion Dean. In the 1830 census, Edmond is listed with the following large household: FWM 40-50 = Free White Male between 40 and 50 FWM 20-30 = Free White Male between 20 and 30 FWM 15-20 = Free White Male between 15 and 20 FWM 10-15 = Free White Male between 10 and 15 FWM 5-10 = Free White Male between 5 and 10 FWM <5 = Free White Male less that 5 years old FWF 20-30 = Free White Female between 20 and 30 (1) FWM 40-50; (8) FWM 20-30; (1) FWM 15-20; (1) FWM 10-15; (1) FWM 5-10; (1) FWM <5; (1) FWF 20-30 Based on my research, here are the members of the family that I believe are in this census: FWM 40-50 = Edmond Dean FWM 20-30 = Sermon Pearce Dean FWM 20-30 = Hilliard J. Dean FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 20-30 = Unknown Male FWM 15-20 = Zachariah Doles FWM 10-15 = Nathaniel P. Dean FWM 5-10 = Edmond Dean Jr. (actually was 11 years old) FWM <5 = William Pridgeon Marion Dean FWF 20-30 = Sophia Waller Pridgeon Doles Dean As you can see from the list above, there seems to be a huge hole in my records. I do not believe that all of the men listed in this census were children of Edmond’s, but I also do not know who they were. Edmond’s son Garrison Dean was the only one of his sons who was already married by the time that he decided to move to Mississippi. He remained behind in Alabama where he raised a family, thus was not included in this census. He was listed in the 1830 census for Conecuh County, Alabama. Just one year later after this census was taken, Edmond passes away. According to Sophia’s Bible, his date of death was August 10, 1831 and he died in Vicksburg, Warren County, Mississippi. Just a few years after Edmond’s death, Sophia, along with her sons William P. M. and Zachariah Doles, relocate even farther West. They settle in the Bevilport Settlement in present day Jasper County, Texas. Sophia marries for the third time to a man named Samuel Ralph.

Branch Street was a 4-house street occupied by Ernie and Charlie Mier (kin by marriage), Dana and Becky Carter Zimmerli, Dana Jr. and Dorothy Cook Zimmerli, J. Wesley and Dagny Synstelien Zimmerli, and for a while, Ernest Wesley Carter.

Bruce Lee, my son passed away at the tender age of 23. The last thing he asked me to do in this life is to do his Genealogy. I don't know why, he didn't like it and he refused to understand it. He would say, "But Mom their all dead, and you can't even change the dates" He was my "Golden Boy" This is his Genealogy profile page.

birth cert year 1960 volume #42, page #432, No 16631 Father Richard Gagnon age 32 Busboy...Presque Isle, Me Mother Mary (Clayton) Gagnon age 33 Housewife...Washburn, ME Birth cert is a barely legible Photostat in its form. There were two of these mysteriously sent to me when I was 18 yrs old, still in Foster care. The 2nd pg has vanished over many moves across the country. I was told by a social worker that there was a half sister from Mary's 1st marriage that was supposed to keep track of us children 5 halves and 3 from marriage to Richard Gagnon. I am the youngest from this marriage. The half sister, I was told was a parapelegic. Social worker not clear on last name, Tolbin, Tolbert...Distinctly a "T" name. The birth cert was witnessed by John FX Davoren on January 15, 1970

[[Category:Grand-Pré, Acadie]] "Fondé en 1682, Grand-Pré est rapidement devenu le grenier et la principale ville de l'Acadie. Il fut délaissé à l'origine par le gouvernement colonial, étant trop loin de Port-Royal."http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grand-Pr%C3%A9 "Grand-Pré was founded by Acadian settlers who traveled east from Champlain's original settlement in Port-Royal Annapolis Royal in 1680."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grand-Pr%C3%A9,_Nova_Scotia ==Timeline== :''1667-70 Treaty of Breda cedes Acadia to the French; settlement resumes[http://www.biographi.ca/en/bio/morillon_du_bourg_1E.html In collaboration, “MORILLON DU BOURG,” in Dictionary of Canadian Biography, vol. 1, University of Toronto/Université Laval, 2003–, accessed November 20, 2013]'' :''1670’s-1690’s Available farmland decreases; some leave Port-Royal to establish new villages[http://www2.umoncton.ca/cfdocs/etudacad/1755/index.cfm?id=010102000&lang=en&style=G&admin=false&linking= Pioneer Families, in 1755 l'Histoire et les Histoires, University of Moncton]'' :''1680-82 Clark, Andrew Hill, Acadia; the Geography of Early Nova Scotia to 1760. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1968. p148 (Melanson founder); p149 (seigneury LeBorgne); p209 (1714 Map Minas) Grand-Pré is founded by Pierre Melanson, from Port-Royal.'' :''1687 War of the League of Augsburg (King William’s War) starts between England and FranceGriffiths, Naomi E.S., From migrant to Acadian : a North-American border people, 1604-1755, Montreal (Québec), McGill-Queen's University Press, 2005, p147-151 (King William’s War); p 207-9 (1704 Raid on Grand-Pré and after-effects);) p 267-268 (oaths of allegiance) :''1690 Phipps captures and sacks Port-Royal[http://www.biographi.ca/en/bio/phips_william_1E.html C.P.Stacey, “PHIPS, SIR WILLIAM,” in Dictionary of Canadian Biography, vol. 1, University of Toronto/Université Laval, 2003, accessed November 20, 2013][http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/William_Phips#Port_Royal_expedition Biography of William Phipps][http://www.biographi.ca/en/bio/la_tourasse_charles_1E.html C.Bruce Fergusson,“LA TOURASSE, CHARLES,” in Dictionary of Canadian Biography, vol. 1, University of Toronto/Université Laval, 2003, accessed November 20, 2013] Seaman from two ships later loot and burn between 28 and 35 homes/habitations including the parish church. Dunn, Brenda. A History of Port Royal / Annapolis Royal 1605-1800. Nimbus Publishing, p44-45 (1697 Treaty of Ryswick); p52-53(1702 Queen Anne’s War)'' :''1697 Treaty of Ryswick restores Acadia to France; Port-Royal is its capital'' :''1702 War of the Spanish Succession (Queen Anne’s War) starts between England and France'' :''1704 Raid on Grand-Pré for 2 days. Church, arrives July 2 at Minas on the frigate 'Adventure', proclaiming that settlers should surrender within the hour. He is thwarted by the tides which prevent access to settlements along the narrow brooks but make them targets for Acadians and Mi’kmaq on shore. Some Acadians have time to escape to the woods with their valuables. Then Church’s men start pillaging; two of his men are killed during a skirmish with inhabitants. The town is set on fire and the dykes are damaged. The after-effects of the raid are fairly mild. Animals are replaced and homes and dykes repaired. However, a drought the previous year and the loss of crops from the raid creates a shortage of flour for 1704-05.'' :''1713 Treaty of Utrecht. France cedes Acadia to England. Permanent British rule[http://www2.umoncton.ca/cfdocs/etudacad/1755/index.cfm?id=010201000&lang=en&style=G&admin=false&linking= The Neutrality: Political Context, in 1755 l'Histoire et les Histoires, University of Moncton]'' :''1714 Census taken. See [http://www.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~nsgrdpre/projets/GPS/sources/Grandpre/Grand-Pre-general.html 1414 map of Grand-Pré]'' :''1714-15 A new English king requires oaths of allegiance. Delegates from Grand-Pré sign a [http://www2.umoncton.ca/cfdocs/etudacad/1755/index.cfm?id=010202000&overlay=doc&identifier=001470&bd=CEA&lang=en&style=G&admin=false&linking= conditional oath of allegiance], promising to stay true to the King of Great Britain for as long as they stayed in Nova Scotia, and to remain neutral in the event of a conflict between France and Great Britain'' :''1720 and onward Acadians refuse to sign an unconditional oath of allegiance. This is tolerated by the British as they lack military means to enforce the oath.The Neutrality, 1755 Histoire et Les Histoires, University of Moncton'' :''1713-1744 Golden AgeGriffiths, Naomie E.S. The Contexts of Acadian History 1686-1784.Published for the Center for Canadian Studies Mount Allison University, Montreal: McGill-Queens University Press, 1992, p61 (golden age); of Acadian Growth and Prosperity” EXPLAIN GRAND-PRÉ CONTEXT'' == Sources ==

Suki is a Japanese Spitz. He's 3 years old and a bundle of love and mischief. If he could dictate what name I give him, I'm sure it would be "Suki Precious Kerr" because his human dad calls him that with frequency. Sometimes his human mom has less complimentary names for him. He's a second story man. The greatest game in the world is to steal things. He brings them right back, but it's the thrill of the steal. Japanese Spitz are a rare breed. There aren't enough of them in the USA for the AKC to recognize them; however they compete in Australia, Japan and a few other places. Suki's dad Desi was a champion in Australia. His mom's name is suitably Lucy. He is the best part of every day for his humans. We're just plain silly over him. He loves horses and deer. Where we live you can see both; so Suki gets to go for rides with his folks and search for horses and deer to watch.

[[Category:Huron%2C_South_Dakota]] In the late 1890s, in competition with the Grand or perhaps because there was a need, [[Damm-152|Joseph Daum]] built and operated a theatre on the corner of Illinois and Second SW. This house also featured traveling entertainers and local talent. The spirit of the showmanship prevailed the night the Grand burned. The North Bros. Theatrical Company lost all its costumes and scenery in the blaze, but Daum gave over his theatre so the North Bros. could present a benefit performance two nights later and recover some of their losses. The opera house building was moved to a new location at 435 Dakota S. in 1902 and became part of an expanded entertainment complex consisting of the opera house; a small hall for private parties, dancing lessons, and dances; and a large arena-like room suitable for basketball, roller skating, dances, stage shows, conventions, and expositions. Each room was adjacent to the spacious lobby which provided waiting room and the ticket box office. Although it was DAUM'S OPERA HOUSE originally, the name GRAND OPERA HOUSE was soon adopted after 1902. (Confusion can result for the researcher unless he is cognisant of the dates involved.) High school graduation was held at Daum's Opera House as were class plays, grade school operettas, and numerous community programs. Among the professional troupes the favourites were Clint and Bessie Robbins, who appeared for a full week each year and presented a different play each evening. This troupe continued to visit Huron after Daum's theatre was torn down. They appeared at the Huron Theatre and once or twice at the Huron College Auditorium. An epic film directed by D. W. Griffith was released in 1915. On February 21, 1916, Daum's equipped the theatre with projectors and a screen and showed THE BIRTH OF A NATION for matinee and evening performances. A 25-piece symphony accompanied the film with a score written especially for the movie. Reserved seat prices ranged from 50 cents to $2. Daum's continued to show movies occasionally but competition from regular movie houses made this venture less profitable than live entertainment. It seems that at one time a travelling troupe was presenting a series of plays here. There was a certain popular star appearing with the group who did not confine her entertainment exclusively to the stage. Shortly after this troupe left town, several prominent gentlemen of the city were afflicted with an uncomfortable and embarrassing condition which might be termed a social infirmity - definitely not "Grand". Daum's Opera House gradually went downhill, and being rather unsafe for large gatherings, was torn down in the middle 1920s. But Daum's Auditorium flourished another quarter century. The vast auditorium provided room for numerous sporting events including wrestling, boxing, and basketball. The first state high school basketball champion was decided in the Daum auditorium on March 16, 1912. Huron College sponsored the tournament. Redfield claimed the first title. City league basketball games were also battled out at the community's top entertainment spot with such immense crowds coming to watch that often there was standing room only. Other events at the busy building included farm shows (one in particular was billed as "Cow-Hen-Sow" Day), auto shows, and political meetings. President Taft spoke to a huge crowd gathered in the street in front of Daum's on October 23, 1911. The platform was draped with bunting as decoration for the President and other dignitaries. During most of its existence, the auditorium hosted dances, usually on Saturday night, and featured most of the dance bands in the area, among which were those of Don Shaw, Louie Lang, and Mike Gibbs. A young Lawrence Welk appeared there several times. Another regular feature was roller skating which drew a faithful following and produced some "mighty fancy" skaters. A bowling alley was build in the basement of the auditorium in the 1930s. The six lanes had no automatic pin setts and all the pins were set by hand. The building housed several shops which opened onto Dakota Avenue. A new field of entertainment swept the country in the early 1900s and Joe Daum leased a portion of his auditorium for that purpose in 1907. An article in the ''JOURNAL-WORLD'' of June 13 stated: ''The COZY THEATRE, the newest amusement enterprise in Huron, is doing a good business and drawing crowds every night, the low price of admission attracting amusement lovers night after night. Moving pictures and illustrated songs comprise the entertainment, there being a complete change of program two or three times a week.'' The new theatre is in the front of the auditorium, 30 feet being partitioned off for that purpose. (No more information appeared about the COZY after June 20 so it may be assumed that it was short-lived.) The entire Daum entertainment complex was razed in the 1950s. In June 1904 many business people planned a gala celebration that would run June 30 through July 4. Events scheduled included races, ball games, fireworks, a parade, and a beauty queen contest. A travelling carnival complete with Ferris wheel and various side shows was set up on main street. One tent at the corner of Second and Dakota housed the ELECTRIC THEATRE and a banner was the name "CINDERELLA". This short film may have been the first movie shown in Huron. Possibly the carnival was a little too much for Huron. The HURONITE on July 5 had this to say: ''For a week now everything has been given over to the street fairs. Business has been demoralised, the streets made haunts for grafters, and the town transformed from a town of peaceful industry to one of riotous pleasure-seeking. Many of the carnival attractions were unobjectionable and some very pleasing. Others low and vile.'' Following the carnival is a bunch of thieves, thugs, prostitutes, pickpockets and gamblers, to whom the prison doors should swing open. For shame! [http://www.sdgenweb.com/beadle/ff-a-m.htm#D Source Index]

Berith Larsdatter (1730-1796) is in several trees placed as daughter of Lars (Lasse)Johannessen Tornensis. But he's born in 1763, so it doesn't seem to be right. So who's the real father of Berith? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

'''This page consists of media which I have attached to Clark/e profiles in the familytree''' By clicking on an image you will be able to see the person or persons the item relates to, plus a source and citation.

Here are open questions about our family. Please edit this text, upload unidentified pictures, add your questions to the bulletin board, post fuzzy memories you want to clear up, etc. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

The cemetery of Beaver Crossing, Nebraska, along with obituaries, tombstone photos, and photos of those buried there

Here are open questions about Steinachers. My grandfather had 7 siblings, one brother (Gustav Arbeiter) died in WW2, one sister married to the Netherlands (Fanny van der Temple) and one sister went to Canada,don't know her name!Does anybody over there know anything about a grand- or greatgrandmother from Austria, Vienna or Styria? [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

:=== John Crow and High Ongar === * Using A Vision of Britain Through Time, I believe I have identified the correct location for the birth and death of John Crow. He is listed as b. in Highinegar, Essex; and d. in Rayna, England. Neither place can be found by the map link. High Ongar, Essex, England,[http://www.visionofbritain.org.uk/place/6849 ''A Vision of Britain Through Time''], database, Great Britain Historical GIS Project (2004) [http://www.gbhgis.org 'Great Britain Historical GIS']. University of Portsmouth; [http://www.visionofbritain.org.uk/place/6849 High Ongar] on the river Roding, is an ancient village 23 miles SE of Braintree where Rev. Hooker's congregation, including John Crow's son-in-law William Goodwin, gathered. The parish church in High Ongar dates back to the 1100's.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/High_Ongar ''High Ongar''], database, Wikipedia.com, (accessed 4 Dec 2013), Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License Rayne, Essex ''A Vision of Britain Through Time'', database, Great Britain Historical GIS Project (2004) [http://www.gbhgis.org 'Great Britain Historical GIS']. University of Portsmouth; [http://www.visionofbritain.org.uk/place/6871 Rayne] is a small village 3 miles SE of Braintree, on the river Brain. Historically, High Ongar was mainly occupied by tenant farmers, with an average of thirty acres, and some much larger.[http://www.british-history.ac.uk/report.aspx?compid=15638 'High Ongar: Introduction', A History of the County of Essex]: Volume 4: Ongar Hundred (1956), pp. 171-175. (accessed: 05 December 2013), database, Institute of Historical Research and the History of Parliament Trust, [http://www.british-history.ac.uk/Default.aspx British History Online] **refer questions on note or sources to April Dellinger-332 Dauenhauer :=== John Pancoast and Ugbrooke === * Using A Vision of Britain Through Time, I believe I have identified the correct location for the Quaker meeting attended by John Pancoast before coming to America in 1680. Consistently found as Ugbrooke, Devon, England, the meeting was actually in Bugbrooke, Northamptonshire, England. Two clues pointed towards the Bugbrooke location. #1, John was said to live near Ashton. Ugbrooke is in another county - how could he be a member of a church so far from his home? #2, a search of the map around Ashton, Northamptonshire, revealed the little village of Ugbrooke. :=== Lancashire === * Lancashire (/ˈlæŋkəʃə/ or, less commonly, /ˈlæŋkəʃɪər/) is a non-metropolitan county of historic origin in the North West of England. It takes its name from the city of Lancaster, and is sometimes known as the County of Lancaster.[2] Although Lancaster is still considered to be the county town, Lancashire County Council is based in Preston. Lancashire is sometimes referred to by the abbreviation Lancs, as originally used by the Royal Mail. People from the county are known as Lancastrians. == Sources == * [http://www.british-history.ac.uk/report.aspx?compid=15638 'High Ongar: Introduction', A History of the County of Essex]: Volume 4: Ongar Hundred (1956), pp. 171-175. (accessed: 05 December 2013), database, Institute of Historical Research and the History of Parliament Trust, [http://www.british-history.ac.uk/Default.aspx British History Online] * [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/High_Ongar ''High Ongar''], database, Wikipedia.com, (accessed 4 Dec 2013), Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License * [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lancashire Lancashire], database, Wikipedia, (accessed 25 Dec 2013), Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike License * ''A Vision of Britain Through Time'', database, Great Britain Historical GIS Project (2004) [http://www.gbhgis.org 'Great Britain Historical GIS']. University of Portsmouth; [http://www.visionofbritain.org.uk/place/6849 High Ongar] * ''A Vision of Britain Through Time'', database, Great Britain Historical GIS Project (2004) [http://www.gbhgis.org 'Great Britain Historical GIS']. University of Portsmouth; [http://www.visionofbritain.org.uk/place/6871 Rayne] ---- :::Brocking, Essex, England is actually Bocking, Essex, England :::Lancastershire, England '''does not exist''' it either refers to Lancaster, a town; or Lancashire, a county sometimes called county Lancaster. :::Highinegar Essex England (see John Crow 1561-1601) is actually High Ongar, Essex, England :::Kincolt, Kinkote, Kingcolt, Kinbalt, Kingholt is actually Kimcote, Leicester, England :::Rayna, Rayno, in Essex, England is actually Rayne, Essex, England :::Ugbrooke, Devon, England is actually Bugbrooke, Northamptonshire, England

[[Category:Dundas, Nouveau-Brunswick]] "La paroisse de Dundas est à la fois une paroisse civile et un district de services locaux (DSL) canadien du comté de Kent, situé au sud-est du Nouveau-Brunswick."http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paroisse_de_Dundas "Dundas is a Canadian parish in Kent County, New Brunswick."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dundas_Parish,_New_Brunswick == Sources ==

Photos of buildings (houses, churchs etc) that I have added to profiles

[[Category:Kent, Nouveau-Brunswick]] "Le comté de Kent est situé à l'est de la province canadienne du Nouveau-Brunswick."http://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Comt%C3%A9_de_Kent_(Nouveau-Brunswick) "Créé en 1826 à partir d’une partie du territoire du comté de Northumberland : nommé en l’honneur du Prince Edward, Duc de Kent (1767-1820) et père de la reine Victoria."http://archives.gnb.ca/Exhibits/Communities/CountyListing.aspx?culture=fr-CA&county=5 "Kent County (2011 population 30,833) is located in east-central New Brunswick, Canada.[3] The county features a unique blend of cultures including Mi'kmaq, Acadian and English Speaking Settlers."http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kent_County,_New_Brunswick "Established in 1826 from Northumberland County: named for Prince Edward, Duke of Kent (1767-1820) and the father of Queen Victoria."http://archives.gnb.ca/Exhibits/Communities/CountyListing.aspx?culture=en-CA&county=5 == Sources ==

Here are open questions about our family Was Leonard Lincoln born in Mass or Kentucky? and If Josiah Lincoln was His Father then why is he not list.(But only in Newspapers as a Probable son? Who is Ephraim Overton's Father? ASA Overton?since Records show Jesse Overton his(Ephraim's) Nephew? Where is Pete Bechtel and His wife Margaret From PA? What year was they born? Their Son Samuel Bechtel has them on his military Record and a Second Marriage? How can the Ex Governor of Massachusetts be the Great grand Uncle to my Great uncle Robert R Lincoln? how does the governors and Capt Abraham Lincoln's Family match up ? with My great Uncles being 2nd cousin's to the 16th President? Where is the connection the Governors had to the 16th President. [[Category:Family Mysteries]]

This is a page where you can get ready-made citations formats for On-line books. == Cutter2 == {{MLA citation | author = William Richard Cutter, Edward Henry Clement, Samuel Hart, Mary Kingsbury Talcott, Frederick Bostwick, Ezra S. Stearns, eds. | title = ''Genealogical and family history of the state of Connecticut'' | volume= Vol. 2 | publication-place = New York | publisher = Lewis Historical Publishing Co. | publication-year = 1911 | url = https://play.google.com/store/books/details?id=XO8nAQAAMAAJ | repository = Google Books | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Cutter4 == {{MLA citation | author = William Richard Cutter, ed. | title = ''Genealogical and family history of the state of Connecticut'' | publication-place = New York | publisher = Lewis Historical Publishing Co. | year = 1911 | volume = Vol. 4 | url = https://openlibrary.org/books/OL6535070M/Genealogical_and_family_history_of_the_state_of_Connecticut | repository = Open Library]]| page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} ==Fairfield== {{MLA citation | author=Donald Lines Jacobus |year= 1930 Fairfield, CT; Reprint 2007 | publisher = Genealogical Publishing Co. |title=''History and Genealogy of the Families of Old Fairfield'' |publication-place=Baltimore |volume=Vol. 1 |url=http://books.google.com/books?id=5xYVpaBmRnEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=%22Families+of+Old+Fairfield%22&hl=en&sa=X&ei=zUtUUs6NOYafrAGmtoGIBg&ved=0CEMQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=%22Families%20of%20Old%20Fairfield%22&f=false |repository = Google Books}} page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Hinman == {{MLA citation | author = R. R. Hinman | title = ''A Catalogue of the Names of the Early Puritan Settlers Of The Colony Of Connecticut: With The Time Of Their Arrival In The Country and Colony: their standing in society, place of residence, condition in life, where from, business, &c., as far as is found on record collected from records.'' | publication-place = Hartford, Conn. | publisher = Case, Tiffany and Company | year = 1852 | url = https://archive.org/stream/catalogueofnames010hinm#page/n9/mode/2up | repository = Internet Archive | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == HartfordCourt1 == {{MLA citation |author=Charles William Manwaring, compiler |title=''A Digest of the Early Connecticut Probate Records: Hartford District, 1635-1700'' |year=1904 |publisher=R.S. Peck & Co., Printers |publication-place=Hartford, CT |volume=Vol. 1 |url=https://archive.org/details/digestofearlycon00manw |repository=Internet Archive | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == HartfordCourt2 == {{MLA citation |author=Charles William Manwaring|year=1904 |title=''A Digest of the Early Connecticut '''Probate Records: Hartford District, 1635-1700''''' |publisher=R.S. Peck & Co., Printers |publication-place=Hartford, CT |volume= Vol. I | url=http://archive.org/stream/digestofearlycon02manw#page/n3/mode/2up |repository=Internet Archive | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source."}} == HartfordCourt3 == {{MLA citation |author=Charles William Manwaring|year=1906 |title=''A Digest of the Early Connecticut Probate Records: Hartford District, 1729-1750'' |publisher=R.S. Peck & Co., Printers |publication-place=Hartford, CT |volume=Vol. III |url=http://archive.org/stream/digestofearlycon03manw#page/n5/mode/2up |repository=Internet Archive | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == TollandCommemorative == {{Reference book | author = no author | title = Commemorative Biographical Record of Tolland and Windham counties, Connecticut | pub-place = Chicago | publisher = J. H. Beers & Co. | pub-year = 1903 | Repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[https://archive.org/stream/commemorativebio1903chic#page/n5/mode/2up Internet Archive]]) | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == NewHaven1 == {{Reference book | author = Donald Lines Jacobus, compiler | title = Families of Ancient New Haven, Connecticut, Vol I | pub-place = Rome, NY | publisher = Clarence D. Smith | pub-year = 1923 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[http://archive.org/stream/newhavengenealog00jaco#page/n3/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Dexter == {{Reference book | author = Franklin Bowditch Dexter, compiler | title = Historical Catalogue of the Members of the First Church of Christ in New Haven, Connecticut (Center Church): A.D. 1639-1914, Parts 1639-1914 | pub-place = New Haven | publisher = Unknown | pub-year = 1914 | repository = Google Books Available without charge at [[http://books.google.com/books?id=lAoWAAAAYAAJ&printsec=frontcover&source=gbs_ge_summary_r&cad=0#v=onepage&q&f=false Google Books]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == CaulkinsNewLondon == {{Reference book | author = Frances Manwaring Caulkins | title : History of New London, Connecticut. From the first survey of the coast in 1612, to 1852. | pub-place = New Haven | publisher = the author | pub-year = 1852 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[http://archive.org/stream/historynewlondo00caulgoog#page/n2/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Southington == {{Reference book | author = Heman Rowlee Timlow | title = Ecclesiastical and Other Sketches of Southington, Conn. | pub-place = Hartford | publisher = Case, Lockwood and Brainard Co. | pub-year = 1875 | repository = Google Books Available without charge at [[http://books.google.com/books?id=8BMCAAAAYAAJ&printsec=frontcover&dq=Southington,+Conn&hl=en&sa=X&ei=fgHsUZDBDNHUigLKz4CADw&ved=0CC8Q6AEwAA#v=onepage&q=Southington%2C%20Conn&f=false Google Books]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Stonington == {{Reference book | author = Richard Anson Wheeler | title = History of the town of Stonington, county of New London, Connecticut, from its first settlement in 1649 to 1900 With a Genealogical Register of Stonington Families | pub-place = New London | publisher = Press of the Day Publishing Co. | pub-year = 1900 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[https://archive.org/stream/historytownston00wheegoog#page/n10/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == FirstChurch == {{Reference book | author = Alfred Andrews | title = Memorial. Genealogy, and Ecclesiastical History of First Church, New Britain, Conn.: To which is Added an Appendix, with Explanatory Notes, and a Full Index | pub-place = Chicago | publisher = A. H. Andrewsw | pub-year = 1867 | repository = Google Books Available without charge at [[http://books.google.com/books?id=Sa7RAAAAMAAJ&dq=Alfred+Andrews&source=gbs_navlinks_s Google Books]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Inscriptions == {{Reference book | author = Edward Sweetser Tillotson | title = Wethersfield inscriptions; a complete record of the inscriptions in the five burial places in the ancient town of Wetherfield, including the towns of Rocky Hill, Newington, and Beckley Quarter (in Berlin), also a portion of the inscriptions in the oldest cemetery in Glastonbury | pub=place = Hartford | publisher = W.F.J. Boardman | pub-year = 1899 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[https://archive.org/stream/cu31924028843410#page/n9/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == AncientWethersfieldI == {{Reference book | author = Sherman W. Adams and Henry R. Stiles | title = The history of ancient Wethersfield, Connecticut comprising the present towns of Wethersfield, Rocky Hill, and Newington, and of Glastonbury prior to its incorporation in 1693 : from date of earliest settlement until the present time. Vol. I, History | pub-place = New York | publisher = The Grafton Press | pub-year = 1904 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[https://archive.org/stream/historyofancient11adam#page/n5/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == Annals == {{Reference book | author = John Boyd | title = Annals and Family Records of Winchester, Conn. | pub-place = Hartford | publisher = Case, Lockwood & Brainard | pub-year = 1873 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[http://archive.org/stream/annalsfamilyreco00boydj#page/n9/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }} == AncientWindsor == {{Reference book | author = Henry Reed Stiles | title = The history and genealogies of ancient Windsor, Connecticut including East Windsor, South Windsor, Bloomfield, Windsor Locks, and Ellington, 1635-1891 | pub-place = Hartford | publisher = Case, Lockwood & Brainard Co. | pub-year = 1893 | repository = Internet Archive Available without charge at [[https://archive.org/stream/historygenealogi11stil#page/n11/mode/2up Internet Archive]] | page = XX-XXX | quote = "This is a quote from this source." }}